《Triplets’ Mighty Mom》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Nothing Left in This Family It was too hot to bear any longer¡­ In the dim room, Cam Brooklyn was shaken like a boat right at the center of the tornado. She finally found a way to vent all her sufferings and grudges. She tussled with that man who panted repeatedly. It was like music to her ears¡­ Trying to go with his harsh action, she didn¡¯t care the slightest about her physical pain and closed her eyes. The scene which urred hours ago sprang to her mind. Today was her birthday. At first, she was going to meet up with her fianc¨¦, Miles Ryan, for a date. However, she unexpectedly ran into him while he was cheating on her with her stepsister, L Brooklyn. At that moment, she flew off the handle. She decided to get her revenge! She was going to make them pay for this dearly! But¡­what happened after that? She was trying in vain to recall. Two monthster, the Brooklyn Family. L pretended to be shocked. ¡°Cam, weren¡¯t you still dating Miles two months ago? How could you hook up with another man? And you even got pregnant!¡± Cam felt disgusted all over as she stared at her stepsister standing in front of her. Regarding what Miles and L did back then, she chose to hold out on everyone to preserve their dignity. However, she did not expect L to act so shamelessly. How dare she mention the events from back then?! Cam stared at L and sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of what you did?¡± L pointed at Cam and raised her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! That night, you stayed out all night with another man and even conceived. And now you actually have the audacity to scold me?¡± Cam finally broke out, ¡°Hehe! You knew full well that he was my fianc¨¦, but you still hooked up with him. Isn¡¯t that shameful enough for you?¡± ¡°You-¡°A sh of guilt flitted across L¡¯s eyes. Only after she saw her father did she regain her voice. ¡°The only reason I agreed to take your ce and be Miles¡¯s fianc¨¦e is for the sake of a sessful union between our families. Even if you don¡¯t understand my pain, you shouldn¡¯t wrong me by saying such words!¡± As she spoke, she rushed to Cam¡¯s stepmother, Le Hope, who had been sitting by the side. Her tears fell freely down her face. Le hugged L and said in displeasure, ¡°Cam, you shouldn¡¯t speak without evidence! You might not care for your own reputation, but your sister is still young. How is she going to hold her head up in society if you ruin her reputation?!¡± . Cam was so mad that she burst outughing, ¡°I saw the two of them together myself; do I need to obtain the surveince footage for you?¡± ¡°Pah!¡± As soon as the words came out of her mouth, she felt a p hitting her hard across the face. It left half her face feeling numb from the force. Clutching at her cheek, she looked toward the man who hit her in disbelief. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Your sister sacrificed so much for this family! On the other hand, look at you! How dare you shame your sister? You¡¯ve embarrassed me so much; I can¡¯t even hold my head up anymore! I¡¯m warning you, Cam Brooklyn. Go to the hospital now, or you will be disowned from the Brooklyn Family!¡± Cam¡¯s breath hitched, and she felt a wave of tears threatening to fall. Even so, her voice was strangely firm, ¡°I will not go to the hospital to get an abortion!¡± ¡°Then get out of here! From today onward, you are no longer my daughter!¡± Gael Brooklyn shouted furiously while pointing in the direction of the door. Cam nced at Gael, then nced at the mother and daughter pair, who were sitting on the sofa and gloating over her distress. After that, she spun around coldly and walked away resolutely. ¡°Sigh. Dad, you can¡¯t mean to chase Cam out for real¡­ Cam, wait! Don¡¯t go!¡± L suddenly put on an anxious expression and chased after her. In the middle of the yard, only the two sisters remained. Thus, L dropped her pretense and crowed delightedly, ¡°Did you have a good time that night, Cam? Why the rush? Don¡¯t you want to know who you slept with that night?¡± Cam paused for a moment and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You nned for that person to be there?¡± In return, L let out a peal of wildughter. ¡°Hahaha! You are not slow in understanding, huh? I went through a lot of trouble to find that beggar who lived under the overpass. I evenced your wine cup to help you experience more fun. How was it, Cam?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Upon hearing those words, Cam reached out and pped L down to the ground! She then jumped upon her and added a couple more face ps! However, it wasn¡¯t enough for Cam to vent out all her hatred for L. Hence, she grabbed L by the hair and pulled her off the ground! As Cam was too worked up to contain herself, she felt somebody pulling her away forcefully from behind, causing her to lose her bnce and fall backward! Right before she fell to the ground, she unconsciously covered her belly to protect it. Gael roared furiously, ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± L immediately threw herself into Gael¡¯s arms, crying aggrievedly. ¡°Dad, I just wanted to give Cam some advice. Not only did she not appreciate my efforts, but she also used me of snatching Miles from her! Moreover, she also used me and Mom of snatching you away and taking over the Brooklyn Family! She told me and Mom to get lost!¡± Thus, Gael lightly patted L on the back,forting her. ¡°You are my daughter, and I officially and legally married your mother. I won¡¯t let anybody drive you away!¡± Cam was so disappointed that she couldn¡¯t even cry. She asked hoarsely, ¡°Am I not your daughter?¡± Gael got a bit embarrassed but he chose to ignore her. Cam curled her lips mockingly. Then, she got off the ground with difficulty and slowly walked to the door while holding her belly. ¡®There is nothing left in this family for me anymore.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 She Steals? Impossible! Seven yearster, at the airport. ¡°Cam, this way!¡± Landon Hunter happily waved at the womaning out of the airport. The woman was tall and slender; she wore oversized shades over her fair and delicate-looking face, and her slightly raised chin set off her long and slender neck. In her hand, a beige suitcase was smoothly sliding across the ground, and a cute little boy sat on top of the suitcase. The little boy looked no more than six or seven years old. Wearing a windbreaker in the same style as Cam, he sat atop the suitcase in a well-behaved manner and gave off an extremely likable vibe. Landon walked up to them and greeted them, then took the luggage from Cam¡¯s hands and jokingly said, ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived, Doctor Bailey! You made me wait for such a long time! It was so painful!¡± Cam handed her luggage over to the man in front of her,zily ncing sideways at him. ¡°Mr. Hunter, I didn¡¯t make you wait!¡± ¡°Landon, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t mess with Mommy,¡± South Brooklyn, the little boy sitting on the suitcase, said. ¡°Little brat, you should address me as ¡®Uncle Landon¡¯; do you understand?¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll stick to Landon.¡± Cam nced at the two of them, who quarreled daily, with an expression of indifference and said, ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± After saying that, she turned around and hurried toward the direction of the restroom. She had only taken several steps when she suddenly saw a man wearing a baseball cap, sneakily and suspiciously following behind a young girl. Then, the man reached his hand into the girl¡¯s coat pocket while the girl wasn¡¯t paying attention and pocketed her a brand-new phone without a single trace. His actions were smooth and confident-he was ustomed to pickpocketing. Upon seeing that, the corners of Cam¡¯s mouth raised slightly in a smooth arc. Stealing in broad daylight? Alright; since I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll do a little good deed today. Thus, she lowered her head and deliberately ran into the man. She even pretended to stagger backward due to the impact. ¡°Oh, my! I¡¯m sorry; I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to knock into you!¡± The man frowned slightly. He looked vicious and was about to lose his temper. However, when he saw her pretty face, his expression changedpletely, and he smilingly said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Miss, are you alright?¡± She shook her head charmingly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Sorry for knocking into you.¡± By the time the two of them went their own ways, the phone was already in Cam¡¯s hands. After that, she looked back at the guy, raising her brows as she smiled slightly. As it so happened, this scene was witnessed by Ss Nn, who had just gotten off the ne. The man had a slender body and a cold, handsome face. Moreover, his entire body gave off a sense of dignity that was unparalleled. Upon witnessing the scene, he frowned slightly. I can¡¯t believe such a beautiful woman would turn out to be a thief. He found himself feeling slightly disappointed, but he did not n to interfere in the matter. At that moment, his assistant, Xavier Dante, took the luggage out of his hands. ¡°President Nn, did you manage to find that genius doctor?¡± Ss rubbed at his temples tiredly. ¡°We were one step toote. I heard the doctor returned to Hendrix today. Please get somebody to investigate it quickly.¡± Xavier hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn. There seems to be a high-leveled individual who has been helping the genius doctor hide her identity. Aside from figuring out that the genius doctor¡¯s name is Skye Bailey, we can¡¯t even figure out whether the genius doctor is a male or a female.¡± Ss became impatient. ¡°Enough. Go to the hackers¡¯munity and look for Wily Rabbit. You need to locate the genius doctor for me; Grandpa¡¯s condition cannot afford any more dys.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the airport. At that moment, Cam walked out of the restroom followed by the girl, who had lost her phone during the incident just now. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hold onto your phone carefully and don¡¯t lose it again.¡± At the same time, Landon was questioning the little boy sitting on the luggage, ¡°What¡¯s your ns for tomorrow? Will your mom go and treat my great- grandpa tomorrow?¡± South shook his head. ¡°Nope. Mommy is going for an interview tomorrow.¡± ¡°An interview? Where?¡± ¡°The Nn Group.¡± Landon was so shocked that he staggered. ¡°The Nn Group? W-Why there?¡± ¡°Obviously to look for a job!¡± ¡°Does your mom even need to look for a job?¡± The famous genius doctor, Skye Bailey; won¡¯t it be a breeze for her to find a job anywhere? ¡°I asked her to.¡± The little boy had a look of yearning on his face. ¡°I heard that the Nn Group is one of thergest conglomerates in Hendrix and its subsidiaries are spread out across the globe. Only apany like that can match up to my mommy!¡± ¡°No!¡± Landon hurriedly interrupted him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Then, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that Ss Nn, the president of the Nn Group, is as cruel as a demon! If he bes your mom¡¯s boss, won¡¯t your mom suffer every single day?¡± ¡°Do you think Mommy is a pushover?¡± South nced at Landon. ¡°You, on the other hand¡­ you seem to be extremely afraid of him, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course! How can I not be afraid?¡± Just thinking about Ss¡¯s methods made Landon shudder in fear. Then, South narrowed his eyes. ¡°Landon, are you hiding something from me?¡± ¡°N-No?¡± ¡°Do you want me to investigate it myself?¡± The little guy smiled, but his words were threatening ¡°You stinky brat; how dare you threaten me¡­¡± Landon red at him resentfully. However, s, he gave in. ¡°Okay, okay; I know there¡¯s nothing I can hide from the hacking skills of Wily Rabbit! I¡¯m terrified of you! To be honest, the president of the Nn Group is my uncle. But, you have to keep it a secret. You must never reveal to him that I¡¯ve returned to the country. Otherwise, he might send me off to Africa!¡± South seemed to realize something, nodding his head and muttering to himself, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re his nephew. That really slipped past me.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ncing at him, South replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I asked if you did something terrible to your uncle-so much so that you don¡¯t even dare to return to this country anymore?¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Bad Luck Landon hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! It was an ident! Enough, enough; it¡¯s not something I can tell a brat like you.¡± As they were talking, Cam returned. Then, South smilingly said, ¡°Mommy, you have to be on time when you attend the interview at the Nn Group tomorrow, okay?¡± She nced at him coolly. ¡°I will, you little brat!¡± Pouting, South thought, Do you think it was easy for me to get you to go to the Nn Group, Mommy? While on the road, Cam stared out at the tall buildings outside the car window, feeling rather emotional. ¡°Cam, it¡¯s been seven years since youst returned, right?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been seven years.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the circumstances back then that had forced my hand, who would be willing to leave one¡¯s country for seven years? At that moment, a familiar building shed past her eyes suddenly-it was the Brooklyn Company. Then, the events of the past flitted through her mind, one by one. ¡°Cam? When will you go and treat my great-grandpa? I will need to make some arrangements too.¡± He dragged her thoughts back to the present. After mulling over it, she replied, ¡°Tomorrow is Friday, and I have to attend an interview. You can arrange it on either Saturday or Sunday.¡± ¡°No problem. Thanks, Cam! Thanks for flying back especially for my great-grandpa!¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s not like I came back specifically for your great-grandpa. I just thought that it¡¯s time for me toe home.¡± Afterward, they chatted happily in the car. The journey took over an hour before they arrived at La Grande Maison-the residence Landon had prepared for them. ¡°The two of you will live here for the time being. Once an open unit opens up in ourmunity district, I will transfer you over!¡± Thus, Cam replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The next day, Cam woke up early in the morning, put on some makeup to enhance her beauty, and kissed the little guy goodbye. ¡°South, I¡¯m going for the interview now. Behave yourself at home, okay? Also, I contacted your godmother. She¡¯ll be here soon to keep youpany.¡± South nodded obediently. ¡°Do your best, Mommy.¡± Looking ambitious, she assured him, ¡°Yeah. Just you wait, South. I¡¯m going to make lots of money and support you.¡± Half an hourter, she raised her head to look at the iconic building that reached toward the skies and sighed in amazement. As expected of theN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nn Group-it¡¯s magnificent! Upon entering the building, she exined the reason for her arrival to the receptionist. Hence, the receptionist immediately invited Xavier over. ¡°Mr. Dante, this is Miss Brooklyn. She applied for the position of fashion designer and is here for an interview.¡± The position of the fashion designer was a little special. For that reason, the president usually conducted the interview himself. ¡°Noted¡± Xavier replied. Lifting his head, his breath caught in his throat and he froze in ce when he got a proper look at Cam¡¯s face! T-T-This woman! l-Isn¡¯t she the thief President Nn met at the airport yesterday? Why is she here? ¡°Miss Brooklyn, please take a seat for the moment. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Xavier hurriedly said to Cam before rushing into the president¡¯s office. ¡°President Nn! Do you remember the thief we saw at the airport yesterday? She turned out to be a designer that has applied for a job at ourpany!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ss slowly lifted his eyes. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Xavier nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡± In response, Ss narrowed his eyes and threw the pen in his hand onto the table. ¡°Bring her here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After a short while, another knock sounded on the door of the president¡¯s office, and he mean-spiritedly spat out a single word, ¡°Enter.¡± Therefore, Cam followed Xavier into the president¡¯s office. The office was veryrge-at least several hundred square meters-with good natural lighting. Even so, the first thing that caught her eye upon entering the room was the man sitting behind the office desk like a king. At that moment, the man was gazing at her intently with a pair of deep eyes and carried a dignified and domineering aura around him. Thus, she was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, this is the president of ourpany, President Nn.¡± Coming back to her senses, she immediately greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you, President Nn. I came here to interview for the position of a fashion designer.¡± She wasn¡¯t a woman easily dazzled by looks since there were many other good-looking guys around her. However, none of them had ever sent a jolt of electricity coursing through her veins as he did. Not only that, but he also gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Ss leaned back in his chairzily. To be honest, this woman is extremely beautiful. What a pity that she is nothing more than a kleptomaniac! Looking at her with his deep eyes, he sneered, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, the Nn Group highly values its employees¡¯ moral character. Do you think your moral character would be epted here?¡± His tone was provocative, heavily leaning toward a mocking attitude mixed with some light banter. However, the thinly-veiled insults behind his words made Cam¡¯s expression darken immediately. ¡°President Nn, what do you mean by that?¡± Ss looked at her and slowly articted his words, word by word, ¡°Thispany does not need an employee with poor moral character, like you.¡± After saying that, he gave Xavier a look. Xavier responded immediately,ing over and gesturing toward the door with a flourish. Cam waspletely disgusted by his attitude. She was aware of reasons such as having a poor resume, being underqualified, or being too nervous at interviews, but she had never seen a person who told her they didn¡¯t need an employee with a moral character like hers without even asking anything. What¡¯s wrong with my moral character? Thus, she red at Ss and scowled fiercely. After wasting her entire morning, her anger could no longer be suppressed! ¡°If you don¡¯t need me, you can tell that to me directly. Why did you have to take a jab at my character? Do you think anybody cares about a company like yours? Do you think that there aren¡¯t any otherpanies besides yours?¡± After saying that, she turned to leave. Ss looked at her back and sneered. After that, he casually threw out a sentence. ¡°Do you think any otherpany would dare to hire someone that was rejected by the Nn Group?¡± Cam stopped in her tracks abruptly. Then, she looked back at him with a gaze that could freeze a person down to their bones. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said; even if you beg me to work for you in the future, I would never ept your offer!¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Misunderstood Man After she finished speaking, Cam turned and left the office immediately. Ss¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment. What an arrogant woman! Beg her to work for me? She sure is confident of herself! However, that confident gaze of hers reminded him about a woman he met seven years ago. After spending the night with him, she disappeared without a trace. Even now, he couldn¡¯t locate her. Now that I think about it, that woman seven years ago was as gutsy as this woman! Sneering to himself, he withdrew his gaze and looked toward Xavier. ¡°Have you released an announcement regarding the fact that we want Wily Rabbit to locate the genius doctor, Skye Bailey?¡± To that question, Xavier hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve announced it, but Wily Rabbit has yet to reply. We might need to wait for a while more. By the way, about the Wuyou San form you wanted me to inquire about¡­ I heard that it will be auctioned at a bar tonight. Would you like to check it out?¡± Ss pondered over it before agreeing, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll check it out.¡± On the other hand, Cam left the Nn Group in a huff. Her mind was full of fantasies about how she was going to kill him. That man! I¡¯m going to kill him! Getting a taxi by the side of the road, she prepared to go home. However, while they were waiting at a traffic light, a man suddenly copsed to the ground in front of their car. The driver hurriedly swerved to the side. At the same time, the passersby also avoided the man as they walked by. Nobody seemed to show any intention of going up to the man to help him. ¡°Stop the car; I¡¯m going to check on the man.¡± Abandoning a man to die wasn¡¯t something people in her line of work could do. ¡°Miss, I¡¯d advise you not to get out of the car. Nowadays, there are so many traffic ident scams going around. If you run into one, you¡¯d be in a lot of trouble,¡± the driver warned her with a frown, ncing at her through the rearview mirror. Cam analyzed the situation and said, ¡°He copsed suddenly; he might be sick. I¡¯m going to get out of the car to check on him.¡± Upon hearing that, the driver lost his temper. ¡°Then, pay your bill. You can do whatever you want after you pay the bill. I don¡¯t want to be involved in this mess!¡± She looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she decisively took out a 100 bill and threw it at the driver. After getting out of the car, she strode over to the man. The man was very handsome. However, hisplexion was pale beyond belief and his eyes were tightly closed as hey unconscious on the ground. Cam took his pulse and was surprised to find that despite how young he was, he had a lot of health problems. Nevertheless, under the current circumstances, this man had simply lost consciousness due to low blood sugar-he would be fine once he ate something sweet. Thus, she patted at his pockets. Normally, people with low blood sugar would carry some sweets or biscuits in their pockets. However, she couldn¡¯t find anything to eat on him no matter how hard she searched. Just as she was about to take out her phone to call for an ambnce, she noticed that her phone was gone. Did I drop it in the taxi? She sighed. Fortunately, she found the man¡¯s phone just now. Using his phone, she hurriedly called for emergency services. Then, she used the phone to call her own phone. Despite ringing several times, nobody answered the call. Afterward, the call was cut off and the other party immediately turned off her phone. Her expression sank immediately. That driver¡­ Isn¡¯t it enough that he doesn¡¯t have a single shred of sympathy in his bones? Now, he¡¯s even stealing my phone? What wishful thinking! Picking up the phone again, she called South. ¡°South, can you check where my phone is? I identally left it in a taxi just now.¡± ¡°Sure, Mommy. How was your interview?¡± She listened to the little devil¡¯s soft, baby voice and hurriedly replied, ¡°It was okay!¡± She responded to his question vaguely; she was afraid that he would not stop nagging at her. To be honest, Cam had no intention of looking for work when she returned to the country this time around. She was perfectly capable of starting her own business. However, for some reason, the little devil imed that it was more stable to get a jobpared to starting her own business and even picked out thispany for her to interview at. Who could have known I¡¯d meet such a crazy president before I even entered thepany? She secretlyined in her heart, I guess my son doesn¡¯t have that great of an eye for people after all! After settling the matter with her phone, the ambnce arrived. Since she was rescuing somebody, she decided to go all the way with it. Thus, she followed the man to the hospital out of the kindness in her heart, paid for the surgical fees, helped contact his family, and waited until his family arrived at the hospital before she left. In the president¡¯s office at Nn Group, Xavier came in to report with his phone in his hand. ¡°President Nn, will you look at this? Doesn¡¯t the man in the picture look like Young Master Brian?¡± Ss took the phone from him. Disyed across the screen of the phone was a newly-posted article with the headline ¡®Copse of Moral Values-Woman Takes Advantage of a Beautiful Man That Copsed on the Street¡¯. Underneath that headline was a clear picture showing a young man unconscious on the ground while a woman groped him up and down. That woman looked nervous. From a certain angle, she certainly looked rather suspicious. Ss¡¯s expression darkened, and the scowl on his phone deepened. The man lying there is indeed my brother, while this woman¡­ Haha¡­ Isn¡¯t this the woman who was just here at thepany for an interview but was rejected by me due to issues with her character? Why? Is she stealing my brother¡¯s phone now? Handing the phone back to Xavier, Ss made another call. ¡°How is Brian?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came through from the other side of the phone. ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just his chronic illness. Just now, he fainted by the side of the road and was brought to the hospital by an ambnce. He¡¯s fine now, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± After hearing that, he let out a breath of relief. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been looking for a genius doctor by the name of Skye Bailey. Once I locate the doctor, I¡¯ll ask him to examine Brian too.¡± The woman paused for a moment. Then, a soft sigh came through the phone. ¡°Brian¡¯s health has always been like this. I¡¯m afraid nobody will be able to make him better. It¡¯s been so many years; how many doctors have you found to examine him by now? You¡¯ve worked so hard for his sake over all these years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. No matter what, he is still my brother.¡± The two of them conversed for a while then hung up the phone. After knowing that his brother was fine, Ss felt relieved. His phone is no big deal; what¡¯s important is Brian¡¯s health. Xavier shook his head helplessly. To be honest, President Nn cares for his brother a lot, especially when ites to his health. Yet, the woman in this photo has gotten on President Nn¡¯s bad side time and again. She might be getting in a lot of trouble soon!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Teach You a Lesson Cam returned home. The moment she entered the door, she saw two heads sitting in front of the computer, staring at theputer intently for some reason. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Kate Thomas looked back. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back? Do you know that you¡¯ve be the hot, trending topic? Many posts are criticizing you all over the inte right now and South is helping you deal with it.¡± Kate Thomas was Cam¡¯s best friend, and she was also the only person Cam had told about her return to the country this time. Upon hearing that, Cam waspletely bewildered. ¡°What posts?¡± She nced at the screen and immediately saw the report about the copse of moral values. ¡°I was rescuing a person! Why does the report im that I am stealing?! Would anybody steal anything so openly in broad daylight?!¡± Kate pursed her lips. ¡°You should continue reading. Those saying that you are a thief are being polite. There are also some saying¡­¡± The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she nced at the little boy in front of her, who was not even seven years old. Then, she swallowed her words. In the end, she leaned close to Cam¡¯s ear and whispered the indecent words, ¡°Some imed you were molesting him.¡± Cam was so angry that she nearly cursed out loud. ¡°Who could have taken my actions so out of context?! Did they not see me rescuing the man?! Didn¡¯t they see me following the ambnce to the hospital? Didn¡¯t they see me paying for that man¡¯s medical fees from my own wallet? I¡¯m such a gorgeous woman; how can they paint me in such a terrible light?!¡± The more she vented, the angrier she got. ¡°South, investigate who on earth reported that article and block his ount! Just because I failed to browse the almanac before I left the house today, I seem to have met all the bad luck in the world!¡± South made a nomittal sound in response, his small hands flying across the keyboard without stopping. He was extremely focused, and the screen was filled with all sorts of constantly changing codes. It was confusing to look at. Just then, Kate looked over at Cam and said, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you go for an interview? How did it go?¡± Before the topic was mentioned, Cam still had her emotions under control. However, the moment it was brought up, she burned with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up! I was so pissed off!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Kate frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The president of the Nn Group, Ss Nn, is a renowned businessman in the industry. Rumors have it that he is both handsome and wealthy-he is the most eligible bachelor across the entire Summer City! Most importantly, I heard that he has been looking for a woman¡± Cam waved her hands, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Shut up! That b*stard isn¡¯t as great as you say he is!¡± Upon hearing that, South, who was sitting in front of theputer, pricked up his ears to listen and the frown on his face gradually deepened. On the other hand, Cam sighed and recounted her entire experience during the interview. At the end of her story, she concluded angrily, ¡°He imed that my moral character was poor and even harshly threatened to end my career! What a joke! If I, Cam Brooklyn, want to find a job, who wouldn¡¯t be scrambling over themselves to hire me? Who does he think he is to end my career?!¡± Kate patted her back gently. ¡°Alright; there, there. Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s have South teach him a lesson.¡± Cam nodded her head in response to those words. At that moment, South felt emotionally exhausted. That daddy of mine sure doesn¡¯t know the meaning of digging his own grave. To be honest, he had already investigated the truth behind his birth. His mom had told him that his dad had died a long time ago. She also asked him not to bring the subject up and forbade him from asking about it. However, he did not believe her. After investigating behind her back for a long time, his investigation led him to Ss Nn. Taking advantage of Landon¡¯s family issues, he coaxed his mom to return to the country and tried every trick in the book to cajole his mom into attending an interview at the Nn Group. He wanted to arrange for his mom to be next to his dad. If he let them meet each other every day, then it was only a matter of time before they fell for each other. However, the two of them had gone and done it. Despite having a good hand of cards, they destroyed the entire game. ¡°Rest assured, Mommy. I¡¯ll get you your revenge,¡± he replied, looking up at her with a solemn expression. Upon hearing those words, Cam leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Aww, South loves me the most. Tell me; how are you going to help me get my revenge?¡± He looked at her earnestly. ¡°How much money do you want him to lose?¡± She mulled over it and replied, ¡°I spent around five minutes inside and outside his office. So¡­ 50 million.¡± As South¡¯s small hands busily flew across theputer, a message popped up suddenly. It was a message from the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters. There¡¯s arge order to locate a genius doctor by the name of Skye Bailey. The upfront fee is 10 million. Do you ept?¡¯ His small hands paused for a moment. Frowning slightly, he typed out a few words in quick session. ¡®Do you have any information on the poster?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a guy named Xavier Dante. There¡¯s not much other information on him. Xavier Dante? That name sure sounds familiar. That¡¯s right; isn¡¯t that the name of Daddy¡¯s special assistant? Then, South lifted the corners of his mouth in an evil smile, looking like a little devil as he typed out his reply: ¡®Rejected! How the tables have turned. After offending Mommy so thoroughly just now, you turn around and beg for Mommy¡¯s help? Find somebody else to help you out; Mommy is busy All these years, they had been working while keeping a low profile. Therefore, even though Cam constantly treated many diseases and saved many people, nobody was aware that she was actually the famous genius doctor, Skye Bailey. Right now, I better teach that clueless daddy of mine a lesson. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Daddy¡¯s First Warning At the Nn Group. ¡°President Nn, this is bad. The firewalls of thepany¡¯s system were breached. The other party seems to be quite skilled. We are suffering a great loss. Right now, the conservative estimate of our losses is at 30 million.¡± Xavier was sweating profusely, practically risking a beating as he came over to report his findings. Ss¡¯s expression immediately turned dark, and he said in an intimidating voice, ¡°Immediately get the Information Security Department on the case to intercept the intruder.¡± The Information Security Department desperately attempted to locate and patch up the loopholes within the system, but the other party was very skillful. Despite doing everything they could, the other party easily found chinks in their armor. Moreover, every single time they resisted the attacks, the other party dealt an even heavier blow on their systems. Ten minutester, the other party arrogantly retreated, leaving behind a string of codes. When the codes were tranted, it spelled out the word ¡®warning¡¯. After a calction of their losses, thepany reported a total loss of 50 million. Sitting in front of hisputer, Ss narrowed his eyes fiercely. This person isn¡¯t just skillful, he¡¯s gutsy too! The technicians of the Nn Group were among the top technicians within their field. Moreover, the Nn Group¡¯s firewalls sustained billions of attacks on it every single day, and only a handful had managed to prate the firewalls before. However, those technicians werepletely helpless against this person! Who on earth is so capable? Besides, what on earth does this warning even mean? ¡°Xavier¡­¡± Ss yelled. ¡°Yes, President Nn.¡± Xavier rushed over. ¡°Did Wily Rabbit ept the request?¡± He lowered his eyes and timidly replied, ¡°H-He just refused it.¡± Ss¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Is it because the money isn¡¯t enough? Tell him I¡¯ll double the price.¡± ¡°Yes, President Nn.¡± Cam watched as the Nn Group suffered a loss of 50 million. Then, the resentment in her heart finally simmered down. Under Kate¡¯s urging, they went to thergest entertainment center in the city-the Rakuten Bar. Naturally, they brought Landon along with them too. They found a booth for four and ordered three cocktails. At the same time, Landon also specially ordered a ss of milk for South. ¡°I heard there¡¯s going to be an auction tonight. Cam, if there¡¯s anything you want to bid on, let me know. I¡¯ll bid on it for you.¡± He wiggled his eyebrows at Cam with an expression that seemed to say ¡®look at how nice I am to you¡¯. Cam nced at him. ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡± At the same time, three men were sitting in a private booth on the second floor. The one sitting at the head was none other than Ss Nn, who had rejected Cam¡¯s interview just now. On the other hand, the other two beside him were his childhood friends-Alex Road and Hayden Coleman. Alex and Hayden had apanied Ss here tonight. However, Ss was not in high spirits tonight-the atmosphere for drinking was ruined. Alex nced about the ce. When his gazended on Cam and her party among the crowd below, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anybody bring a child to a bar.¡± As soon as he said that, Hayden, who was sitting next to him, nced down too. ¡°Hmm? Ss, don¡¯t you think that guy looks simr to Landon?¡± Ss, who was leaning backzily in his chair with his eyes closed, turned his head slightly. When he saw that table of four, his long, narrow, and deep-set eyes narrowed dangerously. Hayden chuckled as he said, ¡°I only mentioned that he looked like him. When did that brat sneak back into the country?¡± Seeing as Ss had yet to withdraw his gaze, Alex couldn¡¯t resist trying to persuade him, ¡°You should let it go. So many years have passed; were you still going to stop him froming back? It was just the well-intentioned but misguided actions of a youth back then.¡± Ss did not say a word. No matter how the two guys nagged at him, he remained silent. Moreover, those secretive eyes of his kept staring at the table of four below them. To be precise, he was staring at Cam alone. I can¡¯t imagine how resourceful this woman is. When did she get together with Landon? Is she trying to take advantage of Landon? At that moment, the voice of the host came from downstairs, ¡°Next up, we are going to begin bidding for the Wuyou San form. The starting bid is 500,000.¡± When Ss heard that, he finally withdrew his gaze. The reason he came here tonight was because of the Wuyou San form! It was said that this form had a miraculous effect on critically ill patients. For that reason, he had been seeking it for a long time. Now that his grandfather was in critical condition, he could only hope that this item could buy him some time until he found the genius doctor At the same time, Cam, who was sitting in the booth below, showed great interest in the Wuyou San form too. ¡°Landon, bid on this! I heard about the Wuyou San form a long time ago. It might help cure your great-grandpa¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Landon agreed without hesitation after hearing what she said and quickly joined in the bidding. In a single bid, the price jumped from 500,000 to 5 million. Landon frowned slightly. Isn¡¯t this item just a supplement? It¡¯s not like it can bring the dead back. Why are there so many people scrambling over themselves to get it? Just as he was hesitating about whether or not he wanted to join in the bidding, a cold voice sounded from the second floor. ¡°10 million.¡± His voice echoed throughout the room. When the crowd heard his bid, they whispered among themselves. That price was ridiculously high-it was a 20-fold increase. Landon flew into a rage and looked up. Who is this foolish spendthrift who has so much money and nowhere else to spend it? As a result, the face that stared him down to his bones appeared in his line of sight suddenly. Consequently, he sat down with an audible ¡®swoosh¡¯ and pulled the hood of his jacket up over his head, trying to hide like an ostrich burying its head in the sand.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Bidding Competition When Cam noticed this, she asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Landon anxiously replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll make this up to you on another day. Let¡¯s go back now! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to lose my life.¡± He looked at her pleadingly. She was utterly bewildered. Thinking back on his actions, she thoughtfully lifted her eyes and nced toward the second floor. It was a single nce, but it made her widen her eyes instantaneously. I-It¡¯s that b*stard?! F*ck! H-How much did he bid just now? Oh, it was 10 million. ¡°20 million,¡± she deliberately shouted toward the second floor. When Landon heard that, his figure swayed. I¡¯m dead; I¡¯m so dead. I¡¯ll die a painful death at this rate. ¡°Uh¡­ You can go ahead with your bidding and put it on my tab. I-I¡¯m leaving.¡± She didn¡¯t even have the chance to stop him from leaving, then the corners of her mouth twitched involuntarily. How is it that this guy looks like a mouse that had spotted a cat? Meanwhile, South looked up at Ss too. Hisrge, ck obsidian eyes were extremely calm, and he simply stared at Ss without a word. Naturally, Ss could feel the gaze of the child on him. He frowned. This little guy doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s older than six or seven years old. How is it that he has such a calm gaze? Moreover, is that gaze of his a warning to me? Thus, an intrigued smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. He suddenly found this extremely interesting. The auctioneer had just yelled out ¡¯20 million¡¯. Before he could even m his hammer down, Ss shouted, ¡°30 million.¡± When he shouted out his bid, the entire bar fell silent again. ¡°Oh, my God! An item of 500,000 has soared to the price of 30 million!¡± ¡°Do you know who that is sitting there? That¡¯s Ss Nn! Whether it¡¯s several million or several billion, it¡¯s simply a drop in the bucket to him!¡± On the other hand, Cam was furious beyond belief-so much so that her re could bore two holes in that man. ¡°South, if he is going toe to toe with me to the end, make him lose another 50 million. Even if I¡¯m only scooping up a cupful of water from his bucket, I¡¯m going to empty that bucket of his eventually!¡± South simply took a small sip of milk and nonchntly told her, ¡°Mommy, no matter how much you bid, he will outbid you.¡± Upon hearing those words, she was taken aback. That¡¯s true; fighting head-to-head with Ss Nn is an overestimation of where my own abilities stand. But¡­ A wicked smile tuggedN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. against the corners of her mouth, and she suddenly called out, ¡°40 million.¡± In response, the corners of the man¡¯s mouth gradually curled upward too, partly out of enjoyment and partly teasingly. He slowly said, ¡°50 million.¡± Alex and Hayden nced at Ss in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s not worth it; is it, Ss? The price of an item worth 500,000 has soared to 50 million. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± The intrigued smile on Ss¡¯s face remained as he toyed with the cup in his hand and said nothing. Alex couldn¡¯t resist looking at Cam, who was downstairs, again. ¡°You don¡¯t say; that woman is pretty interesting, isn¡¯t she? Charming despite how pure she looks. She¡¯s quite a looker.¡± Hayden also smiled and leaned over. ¡°Yeah, her curves are in all the right ces. Just a little more would make her look fat while just a little less would make her look skinny. She¡¯s truly a masterpiece.¡± When Ss heard the two men¡¯s unashamedments, his expression turned dark instantly. Lifting his leg, he kicked the legs of Alex¡¯s chair, which was directly opposite him. Following that, he dered with that same dark expression, ¡°If you want to fool around, pick another woman. That woman¡¯s character isn¡¯t worth the effort.¡± Alex suddenly seemed to realize something. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°Looking at the way you¡¯re acting, I¡¯m guessing you know each other?¡± However, Ss ignored him and continued staring unblinkingly at Cam with unknown intentions. Then, Cam smirked and provocatively held up a finger at the man upstairs. ¡°100 million.¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Second Time-Unrepentant When that price came out, the entire bar buzzed with gossip. All eyes were on them, looking at them with an expression that seemed to say ¡®are you crazy?¡¯. How could they raise the price of an item from 500,000 to 100 million? Don¡¯t you need to cough up the money for the price you bid? Putting aside the spectators, even the battle-hardened auctioneer couldn¡¯t help trembling. This was the most expensive item that had ever been sold at auction during his tenure. ¡°100 million going once¡­ 100 million going twice¡­¡± Kate was stunned for a long while. Then, she was pulled back to the present by Cam¡¯s actions. ¡°Cam, do you have 100 million?¡± Cam replied confidently, ¡°Nope.¡± Thus, Kate was both furious and anxious. ¡°Then, why did you call out the bid?!¡± ¡°Landon has it. Besides, this Wuyou San form will be used for his great-grandpa. So, the money will come from him.¡± ¡°But, Landon has left!¡± Cam mulled over it and agreed. After that, she turned around to look at the adorable little boy. ¡°South, how much money do we have left?¡± South took a sip of his milk and calmly replied, ¡°We definitely don¡¯t have 100 million.¡± By then, Kate was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. It¡¯s 100 million! If that man refuses to increase his bid, then we have toe up with that money ourselves! Where are we going toe up with 100 million? Isn¡¯t Cam worried?¡± The smile on Ss¡¯s face was bing wider and wider, blurring the lines between ridicule and insult. However, he did not increase his bid, and the auctioneer was calling out for the third and final time. On the other hand, Cam quietly stared up at him without giving in even an inch. Everyone could tell that these two were going up against each other. Thus, all eyes spontaneously turned toward Ss right now. One second; two seconds; three seconds¡­ The silence in the air was so thick that one could have heard a pin drop in that room. Just when everybody thought that he wasn¡¯t going to increase his bid anymore, that man with more money than sense lifted his sign leisurely. ¡°110 million.¡± She red at him fiercely and did not call out another bid. At the same time, she let out a breath of relief too. Then, she bent down, picked up the little guy sitting in his seat, and walked out of the bar. Although the Wuyou San form was amazing, it could notpare to her medical skills. She knew exactly what Landon¡¯s great-grandpa¡¯s illness was, and it was something she could cure. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Tonight, I only wanted to give that man with an inted sense of ego a small lesson anyway! South wrapped his tender arms around her neck. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. It will make you age faster.¡± Cam nodded in reply. ¡°My precious son is still the most caring of them all.¡± Afterward, Kate sent the mother-and-son pair back to the La Grande Maison and returned home. However, as soon as South got back to his room, he immediately sat in front of theputer again. Cam was rather exasperated by his behavior. My son¡¯s love forputers is already bordering on addiction at this point. Who could have imagined that the master hacker, Wily Rabbit, who came and went freely across the inte, would be a child of no more than seven years old? After Cam fell asleep, South¡¯s expression darkened again, Today, that unreliable daddy of mine made Mommy mad again. I can¡¯t even bring myself to make Mommy angry; how dare he? Who does he think he is? Thus, his small hands nimbly flew across the keyboard, and he sessfully infiltrated the Nn Group¡¯s internal system again. This time, he arrogantly left a four-syble word-unrepentant. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Messed-up Seniority The next day was the day Cam agreed to treat Landon¡¯s great-grandpa. That morning, Cam waited at home until around 10 AM. However, she still heard nothing from him. After repeatedly ncing at the time, she finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Thus, she took out her phone and gave him a call. ¡°Do you still want me to treat your great-grandpa? Can you act a little more reliably?¡± Landon sounded very rushed and busy on the other side of the phone. ¡°Of course, I want you to treat him! I¡¯ve told my mom the situation, and she will send somebody to get you. Cam, I¡¯m counting on you to treat my great-grandpa¡¯s illness! I need to go! Right now, I¡¯m at the airport waiting to board my ne!¡± ¡°Hey, how can you leave just because you want to leave? Have you settled South¡¯s schooling matters?¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. I¡¯ve settled the admission procedures for his school. It¡¯s the Imperial Kindergarten located in Summer City. You only need to show up there. I really can¡¯t talk to you anymore; I¡¯m about to board my ne.¡± Landon spoke extremely quickly, leaving Cam with no chance to get a single word in. Then, he ended the call. After that, she became so depressed that she wanted to murder somebody. What¡¯s up with him? He deceived me and brought me back to this country. Then, he left just like that, going back to the States. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± South asked, lifting his head curiously. It was only at times like this that he resembled a six or seven-year-old child. ¡°Uncle Landon deceived us and brought us back, but now he has gone back to the United States all by himself.¡± Thus, he nodded in understanding. ¡°Landon has never been a reliable person and has done many other simrly unreliable things.¡± He blinked hisrge, innocent- looking eyes, acting as if it had nothing to do with him. If Mommy finds out that I plotted this ruse, will she smack my bottom? But, I want a daddy! Naturally, I will give priority to my biological daddy. Still, even though Ss Nn isn¡¯t all that great, he is wealthy and handsome. Most importantly, he is my biological father! Just that fact alone is enough for me to list him as the top candidate to be my daddy! Cam sighed, then patted his small head. ¡°In the future, you can joke around all you want. But, Uncle Landon is younger than me by five years. You can¡¯t keep calling him Landon, can you? Won¡¯t that mess up the seniority?¡± South felt a little speechless. I wonder who among us is the one messing up the seniority? My daddy is Landon¡¯s uncle. If so, what¡¯s wrong with me calling him Landon then? However,Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. he didn¡¯t dare voice his opinion for fear of angering her. Hence, he obediently replied, ¡°I know, Mommy. He won¡¯t get angry at me for that.¡± As they were talking, a knock sounded on the door. Thus, Cam hurriedly stood up and nced at the video feed of the inte. A woman slightly over forty was standing outside with two bodyguards beside her. Opening the door, Cam asked politely, ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± The woman outside was visibly taken aback. Then, she took a step back and nced at the house number again. ¡°Are you Miss Brooklyn?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. And, you are?¡± Upon hearing her confirmation, Jade Nn immediately became friendly. ¡°Oh! Nice to meet you! I am Landon¡¯s mother. He told me toe over to pick you up. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young! Landon informed you about it, right? Old Man Nn is sick, and because of that, Landon asked me to come and find you.¡± Cam smiled and replied, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Hunter. Yes, Landon has informed me about it. Please,e inside.¡± On the other hand, South facepalmed. What is with this seniority? Are you telling me Landon¡¯s mother isn¡¯t on the same level as Mommy? In response, Jade hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, please don¡¯t trouble yourself. If you are ready, we can leave now.¡± Thus, Cam amiably replied, ¡°Sure. Please wait a moment.¡± After saying that, she walked into her room and came out with a ck backpack. ¡°Let¡¯s leave right now. Saving people is a priority.¡± ¡°Sure, sure; let¡¯s go,¡± Jade said, leading the way out of the door. With that, they left the house, got into a ck Bugatti Veyron, and headed toward the Nn Residence. At Nn Group, Ss stared at the 50 million worth of lost data on hisputer, as well as that arrogant four-syble word ¡®unrepentant¡¯. The look in his eyes was deep. He was bing more and more impressed by the hacker that managed to prate hispany¡¯s firewalls and infiltrate the internal system on more than one asion. This person could infiltrate thepany¡¯s systems and catch all personnel in thepany unawares. Naturally, that meant he could have wreaked greater havoc by causing more losses to the Nn Group. However, he didn¡¯t. That tells me that the hacker isn¡¯t actually trying to cause losses to thepany. Perhaps¡­ Yeah, I must have unknowingly offended this person. So, he gave me a warning. But¡­ When did I offend this person? For it to happen twice in a day¡­ Moreover, the attack at night had urred around 11 PM. At that time, I was still at the auction house. So, who could I have offended? Then, he frowned suddenly. Could it be that woman? Now that I think about it, didn¡¯t the attack on thepany¡¯s defense system ur after I kicked her out of thepany? Then, after the biddingpetition with that womanst night, the defense system was attacked again. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that woman isn¡¯t just a thief, but aputer expert as well? Still, if she had abilities like these, why would she need to steal phones? At that moment, a phone rang, dragging his thoughts back to the present. ncing at his phone, it was a call from Connor. Recently, he had been in charge of handling Old Man Nn¡¯s affairs. ¡°President Nn, Young Lady Jade brought a woman with her to the Nn Residence, saying that she wants to let the woman treat Old Man Nn. Do you want toe back and have a look?¡± Ss frowned. Right now, Grandpa¡¯s condition is very weak; he can¡¯t take any form of stress whatsoever. ¡°Stop them for now. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 It¡¯s Her?! At that moment, the Nn Residence was in a chaotic mess. Old Man Nn had already been unconscious for a week. Moreover, his blood pressure had soared and he was in danger of cerebral hemorrhage at any time. Therefore, everybody was extremely anxious. Even so, nobody dared to call the shots and operate on him. After all, the old man was already in his eighties. Who could guarantee that he would safely survive the operation? ¡°Let me try. Although it¡¯s risky to operate, it¡¯s still better than letting Grandpa die, right?¡± Penny Nn said. She was Ss¡¯s younger half-sister from a different mother. More importantly, she held a doctorate in medicine and currently worked at the Department of Neurology at Summer City¡¯s hospital. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, some of the elders surrounding the old man looked hesitant They believed in Penny¡¯s medical abilities. After all, she was the youngest in the family to obtain a doctorate in medicine and was also the youngest neurological expert in the hospital. Still, Old Man Nn was rather old and frail. Besides, none of them actually called the shots in this family. Right at that moment, Jade arrived with Cam in tow. When she took in the situation in the room, she immediately dragged Cam with her as she stepped forward and hurriedly piped up, ¡°Wait! Penny! This is Miss Brooklyn! Landon told me she is very skillful and has managed to cure many people! Moreover, Miss Brooklyn mentioned that she can treat Grandpa without performing surgery on him! Let her try treating him first!¡± Upon hearing that, Penny looked at Cam suspiciously. When she saw that Cam had a child by her side, she immediately revealed an expression of contempt. How dare a lowly housewife try to steal my limelight?! ¡°Jade, where did you find this woman? She even brought unnecessary baggage with her! Can she really cure Grandpa?¡± Cam¡¯s expression changed drastically at those words. In the past, Landon had told Jade about Cam¡¯s abilities. Although he was normally a troublemaker, he was still rather reliable when it came to matters rting to his great-grandpa¡¯s illness. At the very least, he would never bring in a quack doctor to treat Old Man Nn. Therefore, Jade had a lot of trust in Cam and her abilities. Thus, when she heard the words uttered by Penny, her expression changed greatly, and she immediately said, ¡°Shut up, Penny. Miss Brooklyn here was invited over by Landon. He told me she can cure Old Man Nn¡¯s sickness. So, you better treat her with more respect and let her have a try!¡± ¡°Let her have a try? Is Grandpa¡¯s life something we can toy with so casually? I don¡¯t even dare to say that I can cure himpletely. Yet, you brought in somebody whose origins arepletely unknown. Who¡¯s going to take responsibility if something happens?¡± Jade seemed slightly taken aback-she didn¡¯t know how to refute those words. Cam suddenly found the entire situation incredibly ridiculous. ¡°Excuse me, miss. If you won¡¯t even let me examine the patient, how will you know I can¡¯t cure him?¡± After saying that, she strode past Penny and eyed the old man lying on the bed. ording to Landon, his great-grandpa was already in his eighties. Old Man Nny on the bed, looking rather haggard. Moreover, he seemed to be suffering from great pain. Even if a patient this elderly, where most of his bodily functions were no longer healthy or in peak condition, were to be cured of his cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases through surgery, his body would not be able to withstand the long-term recovery of his external wounds! When that happens, it would only cause even moreplications, and whether or not he could survive the process was uncertain. Penny became furious. Stepping forward, she pulled Cam away. ¡°Stop right there! Who do you think you are?! Do you know who that is, lying on the bed? If anything happens to him, do you think you can bear the responsibility for it?¡± In response, Cam stared at her with cold eyes. ¡°If you cared for your grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t stop me at a time like this.¡± ¡°He is my grandpa! So, I have the right to be suspicious of you! Bring me your medical credentials and practicing certificates! Also, show me proof of where you worked before and what kind of illnesses you¡¯ve treated in the past! If you are as good as you say you are, then I¡¯ll let you treat him!¡± Just then, Ss arrived at the entrance of the Nn Residence after rushing over. Thus, his assistant, Connor, hurriedly rushed out to meet him. ¡°President Nn, you¡¯re here! Young Lady Jade and Young Lady Penny are about to fight!¡± Ss said nothing. Instead, he hastened his steps, hurriedly heading toward the courtyard where Old Man Nn was. Unexpectedly, he heard a cold and disdainful voice as soon as he stepped through the door. ¡°Your family is truly interesting! Mrs. Hunter, I only came here because Landon asked me to. Let me be honest with you; Old Man Nn¡¯s condition cannot be dyed for much longer. Whether or not you want me to treat him,Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. that¡¯s entirely up to you. After all, the opportunity to treat a patient is also up to fate. If we don¡¯t have that fate, then I won¡¯t force myself on you.¡± He frowned deeply. This voice? Why does it sound so familiar? Thus, he quickly headed inside. Upon entering the courtyard, he instantly froze in surprise when he saw the woman standing there. It¡¯s the thief that came to thepany for an interview yesterday! Why is she here? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 They Are Family There was no time to think-another quarrel was about to break out again. Penny¡¯s furious voice rang out loudly, ¡°Watch what you say! Are you cursing my grandpa to die? Someone, drag her out!¡± The bodyguards standing outside prepared to rush in upon hearing those instructions. ¡°Stand down!¡± Ss shouted. Then, the entire room fell silent suddenly. Everybody turned to look, and Cam followed suit. When she saw Ss, even the corners of her eyes twitched uncontrobly. Why is this man here? To run into the devil at this crucial moment; d*mn it! Aren¡¯t I too unlucky? Seeing that it was Ss, Penny hurried over to him. ¡°Ss, you came back at just the right time! Jade found a woman from God knows where and insisted on letting her treat Grandpa! She speaks so rudely and has such an arrogant attitude! More importantly, she cursed Grandpa to die!¡± Cam burst outughing upon hearing those words. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Yourprehension skills are so very worrying. Did you studynguage under a gym teacher?¡± As she spoke, she turned around and looked at Jade. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Hunter. It looks like Old Man Nn and I do not have any fate between us. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this. Please, find somebody else to help you.¡± However, Jade grabbed her and stopped her from leaving. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave, Miss Brooklyn.¡± Looking at Ss, she pleaded, ¡°Ss, Landon specially invited Miss Brooklyn here. He ims that she is very skillful in medicine! Please, just let her have a try! Shouldn¡¯t we grab at the glimmer of hope we have for a chance at treatment? It¡¯s still better than performing surgery, isn¡¯t it? At his age, if the old man undergoes surgery, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the process!¡± ¡°Since when has Landon ever done anything that can be trusted? Did you forget why he was punished by Ss to never return from overseas?¡± Penny sneered. Jade ignored her. Instead, she focused all her efforts on trying to persuade Ss. ¡°Ss, Landon is more often unreliable than not. However, he would never take anything rted to his great-grandpa¡¯s life lightly.¡± . On the other hand, Ss nced at Cam, then nced down at the little boy staring up at him quietly. After that, he recalled the arrogant four-syble word he saw this morning-unrepentant. All of a sudden, he felt that perhaps he needed to reacquaint himself with this mother-and-son pair again. Thus, he stepped forward suddenly. Walking toward her, he stopped in front of her and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you certain you can cure my grandpa?¡± It¡¯s his grandpa?! He and Landon are family! Cam didn¡¯tContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! show anything outwardly, but she cursed at Landon in her heart. Lifting her head, she smiled confidently and said to him, ¡°Mr. Nn, you can choose not to believe me. I can also pretend that I never came here in the first ce. If you are suspicious of me, just don¡¯t allow me to approach Old Man Nn. You and your family do not need to be so wary of me!¡± This woman¡¯s attitude is as arrogant as ever. Thus, Ss narrowed his eyes dangerously and sized her up. Normally, most people would find it unbearable to be stared at by him in this manner. However, this woman was as calm as could be, acting as if she didn¡¯t even feel his gaze on her. All of a sudden, Ss withdrew his gaze. ncing at his grandpa lying inside, he said, ¡°Let her treat him.¡± She smiled, secretly thinking in her heart, Hah, you little twerp! You finally fell into my trap! ¡°President Nn, please don¡¯t force yourself. I only came here because Landon asked me to. If I knew you were involved, I would never havee. Seeing as you have such an amazing doctor with a doctorate in medicine, I won¡¯t take up your time anymore.¡± Then, she took the little boy¡¯s hand and turned to leave. South sighed in frustration, then he muttered softly, ¡°Seriously, what good would angering Mommy do?¡± After saying that, he followed after Cam and walked out. ¡°Wait-¡° Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Who on Earth Is This Woman Ss called out abruptly. Although he had not moved a single step from where he stood, his aura pressed down against Cam. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, allow me to apologize on my family¡¯s behalf. My grandpa has been unconscious for a week now. If you can cure him, please do.¡± His attitude was rather polite. Thus, Cam stopped in her tracks and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there are issues with my moral character, Mr. Nn? Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my moral character is so poor that I might harm the old man during the treatment process? He looked at her with those long and narrow eyes of his. ¡°I believe in the benevolence of a doctor. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t toy with a person¡¯s life, Miss Brooklyn.¡± On the other hand, she rolled her eyes at him, secretly snorting in her heart, Why isn¡¯t he being arrogant anymore? ¡°I can help, but we¡¯ll need to discuss the dirty details upfront.¡± South¡¯s eyes sparkled, carrying an inexplicable sense of excitement. Mommy is out to get her revenge. At the same time, Ss¡¯s brows furrowed together unnaturally. She looked him straight in the eye and said, ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯ve agreed to treat him, but I don¡¯t dare to guarantee that I canpletely cure him immediately. However, I do have confidence in being able to cure him. At first, I wasn¡¯t going to take any consultation fees for my services due to my rtionship with Landon. Unfortunately, I have a bad habit-I¡¯m petty and I hold grudges. President Nn, my consultation fee is very high!¡± He understood what she was saying. This woman isn¡¯t just referring to her grudge against Penny; she¡¯s also referring to her grudge against me. Fortunately, I have never cared much for money anyway. ¡°Sure. You can name any price for your consultation fee as long as you can cure my grandpa.¡± Cam nced at the man again. Then, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile slowly. That smile of hers was very arrogant. ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ve taken a look at Old Man Nn¡¯s illness just now. He will need a month to recoverpletely, but I can wake him up within the hour.¡± When Penny heard those words, she flew into a rage. ¡°Wow; there¡¯s no need to pay taxes for bragging, is there? You haven¡¯t even examined him; do you even know what kind of illness my grandpa is suffering from? Wake him up within the hour? Stop talking out of your a*s!¡± Cam scowled fiercely. This woman¡¯s buzzing is more annoying than a fly. Just as she was about to say something, she heard two voices ringing out in unison. ¡°Shut up!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and Mommy!¡± Both father and son defended her at the same time as if they had agreed on it beforehand. When Ss heard the voice, he paused slightly. Turning around, his gaze collided with South¡¯s. That child¡¯s gaze was very selfposed. Outwardly, it seemed like he had a calmness beyond his peers, and his eyes sparkled brightly. Even Ss, who had a dislike for children, found this child extremely adorable. It¡¯s unbelievable. I don¡¯t believe this hateful woman, Cam Brooklyn, could have such an adorable son! Simrly, it was also the first time South met his biological dad¡¯s gaze straight on. For a moment, he waspletely captivated by that pair of eyes. Compared to all the men he had met before, Ss was different. Just by standing there, his aura overflowed from his entire body, and it was enough to make people surrender to him. This is the kind of daddy I want. Afterward, South slowly withdrew his gaze and quietly leaned against Cam. Ss nced at South, then said to Cam, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, please don¡¯t mind her. Please treat my grandpa!¡± Cam gave Penny a dirty look, turned around, and walked over to the bed. Facing the patient, her expression changed drastically and she became extremely serious. Then, she took out a small wrist pillow from her ck backpack. After that, she took Old Man Nn¡¯s pulse and opened his eyes to check them. Once she confirmed her preliminary diagnosis, she took out a rolled-up white cloth bag from her backpack and spread it out with a flourish. Inside the bag were densely-packed silver needles of varying lengths-it was extremely shocking to see. Everybody nced at each other, using their gazes to express their suspicions. Is this woman going to perform acupuncture? Is she a traditional medicine practitioner? Aren¡¯t all traditional medicine practitioners old men with a head of white hair? Although they were filled with doubt, they were deterred by Ss and didn¡¯t dare to make any objections. However, when they saw how Cam skillfully drew out silver needles and urately inserted them into various acupuncture points on Old Man Nn¡¯s body, they were amazed. Her skill in inserting the needles was smooth from years of practice, and she was extremely urate when locating the acupuncture points. One nce was enough to tell that she wasn¡¯t ordinary-her level of skill wasn¡¯t something that could have been achieved without constant practice and lots of experience. At that moment, the room was silent. Everybody stared at Cam as she worked, including Penny, who remained unconvinced. On the other hand, Cam¡¯s gaze was steady. She was utterly focused as she continued to insert the needles into various other acupuncture points on the old man¡¯s body. Ss stared at the woman in front of him, from the start to the end, as she put the needles in his grandfather¡¯s body, one by one. The worry and suspicions he had at the start had turned into amazement and admiration by this point. He was beginning to develop a deep- seated desire to understand this woman. Just who on earth is this woman? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Demanding an Exorbitant Price After working hard for approximately 30 minutes, Cam finally stopped. Her face was covered in a sheen of sweat as she looked up at the crowd around her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Old Man Nn will be fine. He will wake up in ten minutes if nothing unexpected urs.¡± The entire scene was silent, and nobody said a word. Only Penny spoke up in discontent, ¡°My grandpa is going to wake up just because you poked some needles into him? What the hell are you bragging about?¡± Even so, her eyes were glued to the old man lying on the bed as if she was trying to verify Cam¡¯s words. On the other hand, Cam ignored her. Instead, she sat by the side, resting. ¡°Here, Mommy.¡± South handed her a handkerchief that he had prepared beforehand. Taking it from him, she smiled and stroked his head. ¡°Thanks, South.¡± As she wiped at her sweat, she nced over at Ss again, and her lips curled into a smile. ¡°President Nn, my consultation fee is 50 million.¡± Simrly, the corners of Ss¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Then, he reached his hand out behind him. Xavier immediately handed him a check. He took the check and subsequently ced it in her hand. ¡°You do demand an exorbitant price, Miss Brooklyn.¡± His smile hinted at a smugness of having already foreseen her actions. She was momentarily taken aback by the check in his hand. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Dimn it! I asked for too little! The feeling that she had asked for too little intensified-even more so when she saw the nasty smile tugging at his lips. She red at him fiercely and reached out her hand to take the check. However, she did not expect a figure to rush over suddenly and snatch the check out of her hands before the check could even absorb the warmth from her hands. Thus, Cam frowned before turning around to look at Penny, who had snatched the check out of her hands. ¡°Grandpa has not woken up yet, and you already want to leave after epting the money? What if something happens to Grandpa? Where are we going to find you?¡± Penny said righteously Cam felt her temper rising. Stifling the urge to hit somebody, she lifted her gaze and red at Ss. ¡°Is this how you treat your benefactor? By biting the hand that fed you?¡± Even Ss had not expected Penny to do something like that. Hence, his expression immediately darkened. At the same time, a hostile aura red out from his body, and he said darkly, ¡°Hand it over.¡± Penny scowled but did not move an inch. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t be deceived by her! Grandpa isn¡¯t awake yet! Who knows what she did to him just now?¡± He frowned slightly at her words and looked over at the old man lying on the bed. Although he didn¡¯t know what Cam did to Old Man Nn just now, he could tell that his grandpa¡¯s condition was much better than before. ¡°I trust her!¡± he said. Cam was rather astonished to hear those words. She never expected him to say those three words that held so much power in them. Thus, most of the resentment and anger that had built up in her heart dissipated. I guess this guy can speak human too. ¡°Forget it; I don¡¯t mind waiting until Old Man Nn wakes up. It won¡¯t take more than a few minutes anyway,¡± she said nonchntly. Penny widened her eyes suddenly upon hearing those words. ¡°Ss, have you gone crazy? God knows where this woman came from; how can you believe her words?¡± The frown on Ss¡¯s face did not let up. If anything, his expression became colder. He red at Penny, then he said in a voice that allowed no doubts and carried an immense pressure behind it, ¡°Since when do you hold the authority to get the final say in this house?¡± Penny¡¯s expression became awkward, and she said petntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say we won¡¯t give it to her¡­ I just wanted you to y on the safe side and pay her after Grandpa wakes up.¡± After that, he took the check out of her hands and walked over to Cam. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, here is your consultation fee. Also, I didn¡¯t mean to outbid you during the auctionst night out of malice. I bid on the Wuyou San because I wanted to give it to Grandpa.¡± Cam epted the check, frowning slightly as she replied in an indifferent voice, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I bid on the item for Old Man Nn, anyway. Since it¡¯s all to rescue the old man, it doesn¡¯t matter who obtained it in the end.¡± A sh of surprise flitted across Ss¡¯s eyes. Then, he lowered his eyes and studied the woman in front of him. I see; she was trying to obtain it to treat Grandpa¡¯s illness. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 I Want Daddy Just then, Penny¡¯s voice rang out from the room. ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, you¡¯re awake!¡± All this while, she had been staring unblinkingly at Old Man Nn, who was lying on the bed. That shout of hers surprised everybody in the room. Then, they all rushed toward the bed. Cam frowned as she was worried that these people would squash her child. She was just about to go over and take him away. Unexpectedly, Ss was one step ahead of her, picking the child up in his arms. However, his expression was not pretty-he was scowling fiercely. ¡°Xavier, Connor, let them visit Grandpa in batches. Grandpa just woke up; he won¡¯t be able to take so much noise all at once.¡± Xavier and Connor immediately responded to his instructions. The Nn Family was flourishing. After all, Old Man Nn himself had four children. Each child had around one or two children of their own. From there, their children had children of their own. If one added all of them up, the Nn Family consisted of nearly 180 people. Today, there were only 23 of them present. However, if so many people crowded around the old man, they might just squash him so badly that he¡¯d meet his maker. On the other hand, Cam took her child from Ss and thanked him. South¡¯s small mouth was pressed tightly together, and his big, ck, grape-like eyes blinked in the direction of Ss. This is my daddy! My daddy carried me! Daddy carried me! How could Cam have known that the little guy in her arms was about to explode with excitement? Thus, she talked to Ss in a business-like manner, ¡°Old Man Nn should be fine by now. I¡¯ll prescribe a prescription for him. Let him take this medicine; it will speed up his recovery.¡± Ss nodded and followed her into the living room. Then, she wrote down a prescription on a piece of paper and handed it to him. ¡°Take this twice a day for half a month; once in the morning and once at night. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ( He took the prescription and nodded. ¡°Okay. Xavier, please see Miss Brooklyn to the door.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Cam replied coolly. Then, she carried her child and turned to leave without any hesitation whatsoever. Looking at that woman¡¯s back as she left, Ss felt his heart waver slightly. Although I witnessed her stealing somebody¡¯s phone, saw her taking advantage of Brian by the roadside when he was in a precarious situation, as well as watched her trying to outbid me during the auction at the bar out of malice, she doesn¡¯t seem to be of poor moral character. Perhaps¡­ there¡¯s something else going on. When this mother-and-son pair left the Nn Residence, they gged down a taxi immediately. Along the way, Cam seemed to be in high spirits. Humming a song, she looked like a ve that had just been freed. South tilted his head to the side, shaking his head wordlessly. ¡°Mommy, you worked so hard and even received a scolding, yet you didn¡¯t even earn enough topare to the money he spent on the Wuyou San. So, why are you so happy?¡± Upon hearing those words, she paused and pondered over it. That does seem to be the case. Then, she turned around and asked in a serious voice, ¡°What are you trying to imply by reminding me about that cruel reality?¡± ¡°I just wanted to say that these are all peanuts in the grand scheme of things. You should have a loftier goal.¡± ¡°Like?¡± He pursed his lips and looked embarrassed for some reason. ¡°Like¡­ Mommy, you¡¯re already 27. Isn¡¯t it time to find yourself a boyfriend?¡± Cam seemed to have understood the meaning behind his ¡®good intentions¡¯. Thus, a teasing smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°So, you did everything you could to push me into the Nn Group because you wanted me to take him as my boyfriend?¡± South was taken aback by her words. I didn¡¯t think Mommy would be so smart! I only hinted at it slightly, and she immediately caught on to my intentions. Therefore, he could only nod obediently. She snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if I never get married, I would never choose him. After all, I still want to live a long life.¡± He felt emotionally drained. His dad¡¯s looks were still fresh in his mind. Even if Mommy doesn¡¯t like him, she probably doesn¡¯t hate him, right? After saying that, she noticed that the little guy was motionless for a long time. Thus, she turned around to look at him. At the moment, he had lowered his head and had a bleak expression on his face. Uh¡­ Looking at him, she felt a little ipetent as a mother. I may be able to get by fine without a boyfriend, but this child hungers for a father¡¯s love. This is an indisputable fact. ¡°Alright, I promise you. In the future, I¡¯ll find you a daddy. Somebody who will love you and dote on you; what do you think?¡± After hearing those words, he lifted his head and pointed out, ¡°Mommy, that uncle carried me today.¡± Subconsciously, he squinted his eyes and smiled contentedly. Then, he emphasized, ¡°It was very warm in his arms.¡± She kept quiet, feeling conflicted. After a while, she asked, ¡°South, can¡¯t it be another person?¡± South remained silent. Cam was frustrated. This little b*stard had only met that man once, so why did he set his sights on him? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Why Should I Apologize to Her Cam rubbed her temples and suppressed the irritation in her heart. Then, she decided to bring her son to the mall and eat something delicious to make up for what she couldn¡¯t give him. Thus, she called up Kate and invited her to a restaurant at the mall nearby for lunch. ¡°Did you strike the lottery?¡± Kate asked when she saw all the delicious food covering the table. Cam nodded. ¡°Yep, we struck the lottery.¡± Ah, nothing beats the joy of spending money I extorted from somebody else. ¡°Later, let¡¯s go on a shopping spree. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want.¡± Kateughed in delight. However, she suddenly realized that Cam was staring at the entrance with a strange expression-something was amiss. Hence, she turned around to look and saw a man and a woman walking in. Isn¡¯t that L and Miles? ¡°Why did we have to run into those two-timing scumbags? Cam? Are you okay?¡± she asked hesitantly. Cam withdrew her icy gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It¡¯s been seven years and I have a child now. Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. Unfortunately, L saw them. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Cam? Why are you back? Is it because you couldn¡¯t survive abroad anymore? Hehe¡­¡± A sh of surprise flitted across Miles¡¯s eyes, followed by a trace of amazement. Cam looks even prettier than she did before! ¡°Cam, you came back!¡± Cam had no intention of acknowledging their presence. Instead, she stirred the coffee in front of her and remained quiet. Seeing as the other party was ignoring them, Miles seemed to dete instantly. Thus, he tugged at L. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Dad is waiting for us upstairs!¡± ¡°Miles, don¡¯t you think we should invite Cam with us to meet Dad? After all, it¡¯s been so long since west saw each other.¡± As L spoke, she deliberately snuggled against Miles. Her eyes were provocative, looking as if she was showing off her spoils of war. Since the beginning, Cam had not even spared them a single nce. Suddenly, she called out in a loud voice, ¡°Waiter.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. What else do you need?¡± Without lifting her head, she replied, ¡°Two dogs are barking in front of me. It¡¯s disturbing my meal.¡± Then, L¡¯s expression changed, and she yelled in shock and anger, ¡°Cam Brooklyn, just who are you calling a dog?!¡± Cam jeered, ¡°Whoever barks is a dog!¡± Gritting her teeth in fury, L nced around. Then, her gaze locked onto South¡¯s face. That little guy had been sitting in his seat and holding a carton of milk in his hands. It seemed like the fight between the adults had not affected him at all as he continued drinking his milk through the straw. After that, L rushed over to the table like a lunatic, dragged South off the chair with one hand, and viciously snarled, ¡°Come here! Everyone, look! This little b*stard is proof of Cam¡¯s infidelity!¡± L¡¯s speed was too fast-it was so fast that before anybody had time to react, South had been thrown to the ground, and his legs were smashed against the table leg. Then, his small face paled as he let out a cry of pain, the milk in his hands sshing all over his body. ¡°South!¡± Cam was so scared that her voice changed. Running forward, she picked her child up and hugged him. She was so frightened that her fingers were trembling. ¡°South, let me see. Where does it hurt?¡± Thus, South sneakily drew back his small hand that had been clutching at his knee andforted her, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mommy. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± A man was sitting at the bar. When he saw what happened, his expression darkened. This man was born with innately good looks. His face was like jade-so fair that it was almost translucent. In particr, his blue eyes were like the vast ocean. At that moment, he frowned slightly. His slender fingers rested against his phone without moving as he stared at Cam unblinkingly. A waiter came over to him and asked, ¡°President arthy, should we call the police?¡± The man nced at Cam, who had stood up again. Then, he said, ¡°Wait a bit longer.¡± Cam handed her son over to Kate, then she stalked over to L. Her entire body was wrapped in ayer of murderous hostility; her expression was as cold as ice and her eyes were overflowing with murderous intent. ¡°L Brooklyn! Do you want to die?!¡± Striding forward, her long legs kicked out at L, practically sending her flying. Her movements flowed together as one. Without waiting for L to get up, she was already standing before L. Then, she bent down and grabbed L by the cor, pressing L against the table. Consequently, the cutlery and dishes all over the table ttered to the ground noisily. ¡°President arthy, if we leave things be, won¡¯t there be casualties?¡± The waiter was bing nervous. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Let me go, Cam!¡± Cam stared down at her coldly, then she released her grip slightly. ¡°L, my patience has its limits too. Don¡¯t take my magnanimity for granted or use it to fuel your shamelessness. The next time you provoke me, I¡¯ll beat you up every single time! see you!¡± After sayingPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. that, she let go and prepared to stand up. At that moment, L saw a figureing downstairs out of the corner of her eye, and the gears in her head spun swiftly. Purposely putting on a terrified expression and clutching at Cam¡¯s hands that had just released her, she yelled at the top of her voice, ¡°Ah-Cam, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Cam noticed her abnormal behavior almost immediately and subconsciously tried to avoid her. However, L¡¯s hands grasped at her in a death grip. In their current position, it looked to an outsider as if Cam was trying to strangle L to death. Just then, Cam felt a strong force pulling her from behind. Thus, she staggered backward and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Cam Brooklyn, how dare you return?!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 L Brooklyn and Dogs Not Allowed Inside A roar rang loudly in her ears-it was a voice she was very familiar with. I was right¡­ Cam lifted her head and saw her father-Gael.Brooklyn-whom she had not seen in seven years. He looked much older than he was seven years ago, but he seemed to be in good spirits and still had a noble and dignified air around him. At that moment, he was ring at Cam with a furious look on his face-the dislike and disgust he held for her remained unchanged too. Gael hurried over and helped L up, feeling sorry for her as he wiped away her tears. ¡°L, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± L leaned back in his arms weakly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little dizzy¡­ Don¡¯t me Cam. I just wanted to bring her to meet you when I saw her, but she refused.¡± Cam was too tired to say another word. Thus, she got up from the ground with some difficulty. On the other hand, Kate hurriedly came over with South in her arms. South reached out his two short arms and wrapped them around her neck. Hugging her, he tenderly asked, ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡± Hugging him tightly to her, Cam buried her face in his neck and shook her head lightly. She smiled, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, South.¡± ¡°Stop right there, Cam Brooklyn!¡± Gael stopped them sternly. ¡°You didn¡¯t even calm down aftering back. Just how deep a grudge do you hold for you to try and kill your sister? Apologize to her!¡± She stiffened for a moment, then abruptly spun around with an icy expression. ¡°Apologize? For what reason should I apologize? She picked a fight with me by hurting my son first! She should be d I didn¡¯t kill her! Why should I apologize?!¡± Son? He was taken aback by her words. Then, he nced at South, who was nestled in her arms, in disbelief. At that moment, L said in a pitiful voice, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t make things difficult for Cam. It¡¯s my fault. I should be apologizing instead. Just now, I identally hurt the child. So, it¡¯s normal for her to hate me and hit me. Now that Miles and I are in a rtionship, it¡¯s a given that her emotions would run wild.¡± After hearing those words, Gael frowned again andforted her, ¡°What did you do wrong? She brought that upon herself. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Brooklyn Company would not be what it is today.¡± Still, his daughter had finally returned after all. So, his voice became much gentler. ¡°Alright, your sister has also said that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. As her elder sister, do you have to be so unforgiving of her?¡± Cam was so angry she nearly burst out With a single sentence, she managed to touch a raw nerve in him again. Thus, he lost his temper and yelled, ¡°Cam Brooklyn! If you say something like that again, don¡¯t even think about returning to the Brooklyn Family!¡± The more furious he got, the calmer she became. ¡°I don¡¯t need that family of yours.¡± Upon hearing those words, he froze in shock. Perhaps he had never imagined that she had no ns to return home despite returning to the country. On the other hand, Cam had taken out a wad of cash from her bag and ced it on the table, saying to the waiter, ¡°Here, this is for the bill as well as for the damaged tableware.¡± The waiter smiled and nodded. ¡°Excuse me, miss. Our boss has said that you don¡¯t need to pay for this meal.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at a man not far away. Thus, Cam looked in the direction he pointed. Hmm? Isn¡¯t that man the person I saved on the road? Then, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Brian arthy walked over, nodding while smiling. ¡°I really have to thank you for saving mest time. So, you don¡¯t have to pay for the damages caused today.¡± ¡°How can I do that? This and that are different matters. I still have to pay for my meal!¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m being earnest. Miss Brooklyn, you need to give me a chance to repay my debt of gratitude.¡± As she was in no mood to be polite, she didn¡¯t refuse his offer any further. ¡°Thanks then.¡± Just then, the waiter handed Brian a VIP card. epting it from the waiter, he then gifted it to Cam. ¡°This is for you. In the future, you can use this at any time to eat at this restaurant.¡± Thus, Cam epted it with a smile. ¡°Thanks again.¡± Brian nodded slightly and watched her leave. After that, he shot a look at his manager. The hotel manager brought out a bill and ced it in front of L. ¡°Miss, the damages caused to the restaurant amount to a total of 1,800.¡± L scowled immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t break any of that; why are you asking us to pay for it?¡± ¡°Our boss said this: we all know, in our hearts, who this bill should be charged to,¡± the manager replied without batting an eye. L sneered, ¡°What if I refuse to pay?¡± The manager said nothing. Instead, he gestured at something not far away. Immediately, several security guards surrounded them. Without saying anything else, one person supported her head while another supported her legs. Combining their strengths, they lifted L and walked toward the door. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± L was so frightened that her face lost its color. On the other hand, Gael and Miles rushed forward and tried to help her. ¡°Let her down!¡± Then, the security guards threw L out of the restaurant, then turned around and chased Gael and Miles out as well. Thus, the three of them sprawled across the ground pathetically. Afterward, another security guard walked over with a newly written sign: ¡®L Brooklyn and Dogs Not Allowed Inside!¡¯. L nearly went mad with rage. ¡°You-This is against thew! I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± The restaurant manager stood on the raised tform, coldly giving her a sideways nce. What a lunatic. I can¡¯t believe she wants to sue our boss; does she even have the courage to do so? Then, he casually spat out a sentence at her, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 They Must Be Courting Death to Dare Bully Mommy Cam sat in the taxi without saying a word. She held her child tightly as if trying to protect thest treasure she had left. South¡¯s small arms wound themselves around her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy. I will get back everything you lost for you.¡± Kate chimed in too, ¡°That¡¯s right; South is right. You¡¯re already back. How can we allow her to continue acting so arrogantly? Everything she snatched from you, we¡¯ll get them back again.¡± Thus, Cam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, they returned to La Grande Maison. When South got out of the car, a stab of pain went through his knee and he nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, Cam reacted quickly and caught him. ¡°South, what¡¯s wrong?¡± South endured the pain and pretended to put up a calm front. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± However, Cam wasn¡¯t that easy to fool. She immediately squatted down. ¡°Show me; what¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± Then, he avoided her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mommy, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Ignoring him, she rolled up his pants. Immediately, she saw that his knee was bruised. Moreover, the top of his knee was scraped and the skin was torn. Against his fair and tender skin, the bruises stood out shockingly. Sucking in a deep breath, her heart seemed to clench in pain. Then, she bent down and carried him in her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± As soon as they reached home, Cam ced South on the sofa. At the same time, Kate brought the medical kit over. Thus, Cam gently swabbed at the wound with cotton wool soaked in disinfecting alcohol. She was so distressed that her heart felt like it had shattered to pieces; she lightly blew on the wound as she gently cleaned it. ¡°Mommy, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± South consoled her when he saw how distressed she was. Unfortunately, the more considerate he was, the worse she felt. She said nothing but her tears slipped out of her eyes. It¡¯s all because I have so much baggage that I caused my child to be dragged in to suffer with me too. Afterward, South closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. When Cam finally left, he sneakily got out of bed and sat down in front of hisputer again. Then, his two small hands swiftly flew across the keyboard and he quickly found the studio where L worked. After finding a document folder on herputer, a smug smile tugged at the corners of his lips. The firewalls are a joke; there are no technical skills involved N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. whatsoever. He scrolled through the file, muttering to himself, ¡°How ugly.¡± Then, he hit the Enter button. Deleted! Looking at the empty page, South felt much better. How dare you bully Mommy; you must be courting death. At the Nn group the next day, Xavier held out his phone. ¡°President Nn, look at this; is that Miss Brooklyn?¡± Ss frowned slightly. Taking the phone, he nced down at it. It was a short mashup video probably taken by one of the customers dining there. The headline was ¡®Restaurant Owner Sides With Beautiful Mother-Utterly Satisfying Oue¡¯. It was a scene of L pulling a child out of the chair, followed by a scene depicting Cam sending L flying with her kick, andstly, a shot of the sign saying ¡°L Brooklyn and Dogs Not Allowed Inside¡¯. His frown deepened. ¡°Which family does L Brooklyn belong to?¡± Xavier replied, ¡°Her father is Gael Brooklyn of the Brooklyn Company.¡± Then, Ss went through thements, scanning through them quickly before raising his eyes to ask, ¡°Is the child okay?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Xavier said. Then, Ss frowned again. ¡°Why does this ce look so simr to Brian¡¯s restaurant?¡± In response, Xavier chuckled. ¡°It is Young Master Brian¡¯s restaurant. It¡¯s the one near the mall. I can¡¯t believe Young Master Brian supported Miss Brooklyn so much that he even put up a sign like that.¡± Meanwhile, Ss fell into deep thought. Brian is never one to poke his nose into somebody else¡¯s business. Besides, didn¡¯t Cam steal his phonest time? Why would he want to help her? Something¡¯s not right! Her medical skills are top-notch. Moreover, she earned 50 million just from one consultation. Why would she need to steal a phone? What am I not getting right? Thus, he took out his phone and called Landon. The phone rang several times but went unanswered. Because of that, his mood became more and more irritable. Just as his patience was about to run out, Landon answered the phone. ¡°U- Uncle!¡± His voice was hesitant. It seemed like he had debated with himself for a long while before answering. ¡°Where did you find Cam Brooklyn?¡± Ss went right to the point. Coupled with his stern voice, the rm bells in Landon¡¯s head rang loudly. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Is Cam unable to cure Great- grandpa?¡± Ss didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he emphatically asked again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you how you got to know her where she¡¯s from, and how much you know about her. Tell me everything you know.¡± Landon didn¡¯t know what was going on; he was so scared that he started stuttering. ¡°1-44-1 met her in Mastar, but her hometown is in Summer City. She is quite a righteous person. Back then, she saved me when I was being chased by debtors. Also¡­ Also, she is single. Moreover, her medical skills are top-notch. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked her to go back. Is she unable to cure Great-grandpa?¡± Ss replied, ¡°That¡¯s enough; shut up.¡± Landon waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°How long do you n to stay away?¡± Ss asked. Landon didn¡¯t understand the question, so he stupidly went, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®huh? I¡¯m asking you to get your a*s back here. You¡¯re not allowed to sneak away when youe back. It¡¯s such a pain to get a hold of you.¡± Landon could tell that Ss didn¡¯t seem to be angry, so he grinned broadly and said, ¡°U-Uncle, you knew? Uh, are you still angry at me?¡± Ss snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you on ount of your role in saving Grandpa.¡± ¡°Thanks, Uncle.¡± Then, he ended the call, ignoring Landon¡¯s joyful yelling. After mulling over it for a while, he made another call. The phone rang twice, then a woman¡¯s voice sounded over the phone. ¡°Ss.¡± ¡°Aunt Cathy, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you about. Thest time Brian fainted by the roadside, who was it that sent him to the hospital?¡± he asked coldly. On the other hand, the voice on the other side of the phone didn¡¯t seem affected. ¡°It was a youngdy with the surname Brooklyn. That youngdy was such a nice person; she even helped to pay for the medical fees. Afterward, I wanted to pay her back, but she refused to ept it. Now that I think about it, she seemed rather anxious back then.¡± When he heard those words, he frowned again. A young lady with the surname Brooklyn¡­ Was it really Cam Brooklyn? Pursing his lips, he asked, ¡°Did she say what she was rushing to do?¡± The voice on the phone said, ¡°I think she said she just finished an interview and was about to go home.¡± It really was Cam Brooklyn! Afterward, Ss was so shocked that he fell into a daze. He sat in his chair without moving for a long while. There was a strange feeling in his chest-this result was out of his expectations, yet weirdly seemed to fit within reason. Right now, Ss was in a terrible mood. Cam rescued Brian, yet I said that she had a poor moral character. Moreover, I threatened to end her career! Feeling rather irritable, he said, ¡°Go and check the surveince system of the airport on the day we returned to the country. I want to know just what the hell happened when Cam stole the phone at the airport.¡± Thus, Xavier responded in a hurry and quickly left. Ss pinched his temples in irritation, but his heart was wondering, If Cam isn¡¯t a thief, then how am I supposed to face her? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Instigating Discord Is Quite a Technical Job Originally, South was supposed to start attending school today. However, he was injured. So, Cam took him to school in the morning to register, then brought him home. As soon as they arrived home, the doorbell rang. Thus, Cam got up to open the door, only to see Miles standing at the doorway with several bags of stuff in his hands. Her expression immediately darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± On the other hand, Miles had a huge smile stered on his face. ¡°Cam, I¡¯m sorry. I came over to visit you. Yesterday, L took that attitude with you because she was trying to get back at you for all the grievances I suffered in the past. As an adult, please don¡¯t take offense to her actions. To be honest, w-we really missed you throughout all these years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you want to show off how lovey-dovey you are, do it somece else. Don¡¯te and make me sick. After rolling in the sheets with L behind my back, what grievances did you suffer?¡± Upon hearing those words, he was stunned for a moment and blurted out, ¡°How did you know we were together?¡± Her gaze was as sharp as knives as she stared unblinkingly at the man before her. ¡°Seven years ago, I witnessed it myself. It was L who deliberately left the door open for me to see. That night, she gave me a ss of wine before I met up with you for our date. But in fact, she slipped something into the wine. She nned everything, including what happened to me afterward! Miles Ryan, don¡¯t you find it terrifying? That woman sleeping right next to you is such a vicious and callous woman!¡± He was utterly shocked, and his mind went nk-so much so that he couldn¡¯t even think. Then, he anxiously said, ¡°Cam, truth be told, I don¡¯t love L at all. Don¡¯t you find it pitiful that we were kept apart for so many years because of her calctive ns? I can divorce L; I don¡¯t even mind that you have a child. Please, give me another chance. Let¡¯s get back together again, okay?¡± Originally, Cam wanted to sow discord between Miles and L. She wanted him to go back and raise hell with L while she sat on the sidelines and watched. But¡­ this is turning out to be a job that requires a specific skillset and expertise. She was feeling so disgusted by him that she hadyers andyers of goosebumps all over her body. Not only did I not manage to instigate anything between them, but I also nearly disgusted myself to death. Therefore, she shoved at him with all her might. ¡°Get out of here!¡± However, he took the opportunity to grab her hand. ¡°Cam, I¡¯ve always loved you. I know I made a mistake. Please give me another chance for us to get back together again.¡± As he spoke, he forced his body inside, trying to hug her. In the end, he was still a man. No matter how hard Cam struggled against him, she couldn¡¯t break free from his grasp. Thus, she shouted angrily, ¡°F*ck off!¡± At that moment, a tall andrge figure shed by. Grabbing Miles by the back cor of his shirt, he pulled him back and threw a punch at him. After that, Miles fell to the ground. When Cam realized who it was, she was extremely surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ss nced over at Cam. The anger was notpletely gone from his face, but his voice was much gentler. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Then, he shot a re at Miles, and his gaze was frigid. ¡°Are you going to leave? Or do you want to continue taking a beating?¡± She chimed in, ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost right now, I¡¯m going to call L. Do you want me to do that?¡± Thus, Miles took a deep breath. ¡°Fine. I know that you¡¯re finding it difficult to ept right now, but everything I said is sincere. I¡¯lle back another day.¡± After saying that, he left. Subsequently, the corridor fell silent. They nced at each other and found the atmosphere too awkward to say anything. In the end, Cam broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Nn, thank you for just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ss said. Then, he nced at South, who was standing inside the house. ¡°Are you alright?¡± At first, South had been recording everything inside the house. Then, he saw his dad¡¯s cool side as soon as he came out. Hence, he was very satisfied at the sight of his dad acting like a hero and saving a damsel in distress. Pretending to limp as he walked over to Ss, he put on a pitiful and cute act. ¡°Uncle Ss, my knee hurts.¡± Ss had already noticed the gauze wrapping around the little guy¡¯s knee. Scowling fiercely, his expression became very solemn. Then, he walked over, bent down, and carried him in his arms. ¡°Let me see.¡± He wanted to check the wound. However, South furrowed his little brows and blocked Ss¡¯s hand from touching his wound. He said in a distressed voice, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, Uncle Ss. It hurts¡­¡± Cam was appalled by the scene in front of her. This little b*stard is pretending! He is deliberately acting pitiful! His wound isn¡¯t that serious! Besides, he didn¡¯t make a singleint just now. He clearly has taken a liking to Ss and is intentionally Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! making Ss feel bad for him. South¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Uncle Ss, did youe here looking for Mommy? Then, why don¡¯t youe inside and have a seat?¡± While saying that, he deliberately limped and led Ss into the house by the hand. Cam¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened into circles. She gave that sly little b*stard a warning re. Just who do you think you are to invite him into the house?! To her surprise, that little b*stard didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. On the other hand, Ss looked at her inquiringly. Therefore, Cam smiled brightly and bit the bullet, saying, ¡°Mr. Nn, why don¡¯t youe inside and have a cup of tea?¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Would You Still be willing to Work Here? Naturally, Ss entered the house. He took a look around. Though all the rooms had the sameyout, hers somehow felt warmer and cozier. Cam was feeling a bit awkward. She had just finished giving the little guy his medicine, so the house was a mess. While she invited him in, she was also busy cleaning up. ¡°Is it just the two of you here?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. Feeling like it came off rather cold, she added, ¡°Have a seat, Mr. Nn. I¡¯ll go make you a cup of tea.¡± Then, she entered the kitchen. Ss quickly interjected, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I came to look for you about something. Have a seat and we can talk.¡± However, she still came out with a cup of tea in her hands and ced it in front of him. ¡°We don¡¯t have great quality tea in our house. Please just have this for now.¡± He extended his hands out of courtesy. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± After Cam put the cup down, she sat down opposite him. Sitting next to Ss, South blinked his big ck eyes as he looked around in amusement. ¡°I want to eat some fruits, Mommy.¡± She looked at him pointedly then went to get some fruits for him. As soon as the fruits were served, South plucked a grape off and handed it to Ss. ¡°For you, Uncle Ss!¡± Ss reached out to caress his head. ¡°Thank you. You can eat it.¡± ¡°Mommy brought this out just for you. I like apples.¡± As he said that, he grabbed an apple and handed it to Ss once more. Seeing the astonished look on Ss¡¯s face, South asked, ¡°Can you help me peel this, Uncle Ss?¡± Cam felt perplexed. She hurriedly reached out and said, ¡°Let me, Mr. Nn.¡± But Ss refused, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡± South nced at Ss. I gave you a chance, Daddy. Make sure to do well. But little did he know that Ss could not peel an apple to save his life. Over the next five minutes, the two of them were on edge as they stared at the apple in Ss¡¯s hands. South was worried that Cam would be dismayed by Ss¡¯s poor performance, but Cam was only feeling anxious for the apple. How can someone peel an apple like that? There were dents and bumps all over it. It looked like it had returned from war, all battered and bruised. Ss was also apologetic and said stiffly, ¡°You can just eat what¡¯s left of it. I¡¯ve never peeled an apple for anyone before.¡± South had no desire to eat the apple before, but after hearing what Ss said, he dly epted it. ¡°That¡¯s alright. This is not bad for the first time.¡± Ss smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do it properly next time.¡± South nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s always hard the first time!¡± The corner of Cam¡¯s lips twitched. She felt bitter just looking at South buttering up to Ss. He¡¯s still happily eating that apple even though it looks like that. He¡¯s too biased. Is everything that Ss does good? That¡¯s just groundless! She looked up at Ss and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your grandfather?¡± Ss turned to her and the light in his eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°After you left that day, he was up for no more than thirty minutes. We gave him something to eat then he went back to sleep. Later in the night, he woke up again and was awake for almost two hours.¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s normal. Since it¡¯s a brain disease, constantly needing sleep is normal. Let him eat more light food. He can have more eggs, milk, and the like.¡± He took note of that. ¡°But I didn¡¯te to see you for that today.¡± There was a moment of hesitation. It was hard for him to continue, but he felt restless even at the office. If he did not clear things up, he felt like he would be constantly bothered by it. She looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Oh? What is it? Just tell me directly, Mr. Nn.¡± Taking a deep breath, he continued, ¡°When you came to thepanyst time to apply for a position, I said a lot of awful things to you. I was actually wrong about you. I was wondering if you would still be willing toe work at Nn Group?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Save My Number If he had said that to any other woman, they would have been over the moon. Nn Group was not a ce where anyone could enter just because they wanted to, much less be personally invited by the company president, Ss Nn. But who was Cam Brooklyn? She was also from a rich and powerful family herself. She did not need to depend on anyone to be able to live a luxurious life. Her son had applied for that position for her out of his own volition, and she only decided to go to appease herself. However, she was well aware of the hardships that came with working for someone else-once was more than enough for her. South was staring at her with glimmering eyes. Say yes! Say yes! She felt her son¡¯s gaze on her. But, even though Ss was handsome, he simply was not her cup of tea. She smiled at him. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Nn, but I¡¯m nning on opening my own fashion studio. I¡¯m currently starting preparations.¡± The burning excitement in South¡¯s eyes died down, and he pouted in anguish. This is too hard. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It was too difficult to bring those two people together. Nevertheless, Ss had an understanding look on his face and did not look dismayed. He sighed. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s Nn Group¡¯s loss!¡± She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Nn. There are other people besides me.¡± He lifted a corner of his lips. ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t take what I said before to heart.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m grateful for your help earlier too,¡± she answered. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Call me if they ever harass you again. You should save my number.¡± Save your number? I¡¯m not even nning on keeping in touch with you. But South gave him her phone right away. ¡°Here, Uncle Ss!¡± Cam wanted to cry. Whose son is this? She red at the little fellow and was going to snatch her phone back when Ss intercepted, ¡°I¡¯ll put in my number.¡± His long fingers made the phone seem like a toy in his hands. He was only putting in his number but the sight of it was pleasant to watch. Once he was done, he gave her phone back to her and said, ¡°You can alwayse look for me if there¡¯s a problem. I meant what I said.¡± Seeing the surprise in her face, he quickly added, ¡°Your sense of justice saved my grandfather and I¡¯m very grateful for that. I¡¯m also quite fond of your son. You¡¯re a friend to me now.¡± Cam smiled but was unmoved by his words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous. Needless to say, you put out your money, and I put out my strength.¡± She was unwilling to give him a chance to get friendly either. He said helplessly, ¡°I admit that I was wrong about you once, but we still have a lot of time. We can slowly resolve this.¡± She let out a small smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Every one of her sentences felt like a dead end. He was unable to find another excuse to stay, so he got up. ¡°Okay then. Call me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯ll leave you alone now.¡± As he spoke, he rubbed South¡¯s head. ¡°You cane and look for me in the future.¡± A wide grin appeared on South¡¯s face as he nodded aggressively. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Cam also stood up and smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± She sent him off and bid him farewell. When she returned, she sat right in front of South with a grim expression on her face. ¡°What is up with you?¡± He pretended to be oblivious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± ¡°Does your leg really hurt that much?¡± she asked while looking straight at him. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Who Touched My Computer? South nodded his head and eximed, ¡°It hurts!¡± Cam was baffled, ¡°Why on earth did you give him my phone?¡± she berated. He inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to, Mommy?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She stared straight at him without batting an eye and asserted, ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to be friends with him, Mommy?¡± With a straight face, she said, ¡°Because we¡¯re not close.¡± His brows furrowed tightly together. ¡°Haven¡¯t you met him several times before?¡± She said in a stern voice, ¡°That doesn¡¯t automatically make us friends.¡± ¡°But he even helped you earlier.¡± ¡°I could¡¯ve dealt with it myself even if he hadn¡¯t been there.¡± Stubbornly, he pressed, ¡°You said we have to thank people who help us. You¡¯re being a little ungrateful right now.¡± ¡°How am I being ungrateful? Didn¡¯t I invite him in for tea? I gave him fruits too.¡± South was speechless. L did not get much sleepst night. The thought of Miles going around defending Cam made her blood boil. When she woke up early in the morning, the room was still empty. She became even more furious. Who would have thought that he would stay out overnight? But she did not want to call him. Their rtionship had long since sumbed to the seven-year itch. If it were not because the Ryan Family was beneficial to the Brooklyn Family¡¯s business, she would have divorced him a long time ago. Getting up, she tidied herself a bit then went off to her studio. As soon as she entered, her female assistant, Sarah Wheeler, greeted, ¡°Miss L.¡± L returned her greeting with a murmur then asked, ¡°How were things yesterday?¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°There wasn¡¯t a single person.¡± L stopped in her tracks. ¡°Didn¡¯t the C-list celebrity fromst time show interest in one of our dresses? Did she note over?¡± ¡°I gave her a call, but she already booked one at a different store. She said our dresses are overpriced and there¡¯s no originality in our designs. She went on about a lot of other things too.¡± L snorted. ¡°She¡¯s merely a C-list celebrity and she wants to look down on our designs? Just wait until I get a rank on the uing major contest. What can they say then?¡± She opened her fashion studio two years ago, but it never took off. She figured that it was due to theck of recognition from a public icon. Therefore, she decided topete in the uing 2019 entric Fashion design contest. The final judge for this major contest was rumored to be the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel. If L managed to gain her approval, then she would ultimately rise to stardom. The poprity of her studio would also follow suit. Nowadays, few people looked at designs; most people cared more about poprity. Sarah echoed, ¡°Yes, they will be kicking themselves when the time comes. Oh, right! Miss L, how is the piece for the contesting along? There are only a few more days left before the closing date.¡± L answered nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ll polish it up a bit more today.¡± In fact, she had alreadypleted the first draft. She just felt like it was missing something so she kept fixing bits and pieces here and there. Going into her office, L turned on herputer and entered her password. After she logged in, she looked for the folder where her design was saved only to realize that it was gone. Her eyes widened. She logged out and logged back in, only for the file to remain missing. Then, she went online to look for it in the cloud, but it was not there either. Flustered, she shrieked at the door, ¡°Sarah! Sarah!¡± Sarah came running in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss L?¡± With one hand, L pushed over a pile of documents. ¡°Who touched myputer?¡± Sarah started backing out in fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch it, Miss L. Don¡¯t you have a password on your computer? Who could¡¯ve gone in?¡± L was also dumbfounded because of that. She set up several different passwords on herputer. How did everything disappear overnight? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Stealing Someone Else¡¯s Design L pounded on the table furiously. Just then, two more people came in from outside. They were designers at her fashion studio and they were all in the same situation. ¡°Miss L, our sketches are gone too.¡± ¡°Yeah, so is mine.¡± That was when L realized the severity of the situation. ¡°Get a technician toe have a look right now.¡± From outside, a man replied, ¡°The technician was just with me earlier. He said either someone erased it or we were hacked.¡± She was stunned. ¡°Hacked?¡± What hacker would want to attack my small studio? ¡°Is there no way to recover it?¡± she asked desperately. ¡°Unfortunately, there isn¡¯t. The technician said it was a skilled hacker. He can¡¯t seem to find a trace.¡± L flopped in her chair with a ghastly look on her face. Sarah consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Miss L. Do you guys have any hand-drawn sketches? If you polish it up a bit, you can probably still make it in time for the registration.¡± L red at Sarah. ¡°Are you a fool? The contest wants us to submit a digital copy of our designs!¡± Sarah fell silent. She only wanted tofort L. L brushed them off, ¡°Okay, just get out. All of you.¡± They started to shuffle out of the room. L sat in her chairpletely dumbfounded. Who would hack her tiny studio? She got up and closed the door to her office then made a phone call. ¡°Ben, can youe over right now?¡± A man gushed from the other end of the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Someone hacked myputer and all my designs are gone,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, sweetheart. I¡¯m out of town right now. Can I go tomorrow? I¡¯ll take a look at it for you tomorrow.¡± She frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t youe back now?¡± ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m in Mastar. I can make it back tomorrow at the earliest. Don¡¯t worry. When have I ever pushed off your things?¡± She murmured, ¡°When is your flight? I¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡± The voice on the phone suddenly turned dubious. ¡°Do you miss me already?¡± ¡°Ugh, did you have to ask?¡± she grumbled and started to blush. Heughed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know after I book the ne tickets. IMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. miss you to death.¡± They flirted back and forth for a while before hanging up. She sat in her chair and spent some time thinking. I can¡¯t just sit here in defeat. What if Ben can¡¯t recover the data either? Won¡¯t I just be wasting my time? All of a sudden, she sprung up and left the studio, then drove home to the Brooklyn Residence. When she got home, Le was the only one there. ¡°Mom!¡± she yelled as soon as she entered the house. Le was quite taken aback to see Le home. ¡°Why are you back already?¡± ¡°Did you throw away all of Cam¡¯s things?¡± L asked. Le could not understand what was happening. ¡°All of her things are in storage.¡± L did not have time to exin and went straight into the storage. She searched through it for about half an hour beforeing out with a book of design sketches. Le asked, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Design sketches. The sketch I prepared for thepetition got erased. There are only a few more days left before the registration closes. I¡¯m going to see if I can find anything useful in here,¡± she said as she flipped through the book. Those sketches came from the sudden bursts of inspiration Cam got while she studied design. They were allpiled into one thick book. When Cam left the housest time, she did not manage to take all these things with her. L stopped flipping abruptly and her gaze fell on the page in front of her. There were four formal wear sketches altogether; each of them was in a different shade-plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum. There was a fusion of traditional Chinese art in the designs and each one was mesmerizing and refreshing to look at. Originally, L wanted toe home to distract herself. She figured those designs from years ago must be out of fashion by now. She did not expect, however, that Cam would have such contemporary ideas in designs from seven years ago. ¡°This one. I should be able to use this to enter the contest,¡± she mused. Le was slightly concerned. ¡°I heard that Cam is back. If she catches you, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll sue you for copyright infringement?¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 A Stressful Day This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. L smirked. ¡°Who said this was hers? There¡¯s no name on it. I say it¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t worry. We were able to chase her out seven years ago. What can she do to us now?¡± With that, she went off with the design book in her hands. Le quickly held her back. ¡°Hey, wait. You should behave yourself more these days. Don¡¯t make your father angry again. He was busy enough as it is all morning with that post of you on the inte.¡± ¡°What post on the inte?¡± L was perplexed. She was so upied with the design sketches that she did not manage to get on the inte. ¡°I think one of the customers at the restaurant yesterday recorded a short clip of what happened and put it online. Look at this,¡± Le said as she pulled up that video to show L. L was fuming by the end of it. Who had that much time to waste to put something as trivial as that on the inte? ¡°What did Dad say?¡± ¡°What can he say in front of me? Anyway, he did not seem too happy. Last night, he even told me that he had never felt so humiliated in his life before. He only married Cam off to Miles for your sake, but you need to know when to back off too. More importantly, Cam is back now. I don¡¯t think your father is that mad at her anymore. He even brought up her child yesterday and seemed quite happy as he was talking. You and Miles are also on good terms now so don¡¯t bother Cam for no good reason. Come home this weekend for a meal. Bring Mitch along too.¡± L answered, ¡°I got it.¡± The moment L returned home that night, the suffocating smell of cigarettes filled her throat. She looked over and saw Miles nestled on the sofapletely wasted. His facial hair had grown out, the corners of his lips were slightly swollen, and he looked like a mess. Did he get beaten up? She changed out of her shoes and went inside. At the dining table, a chubby little boy, Mitchell Ryan, threw the bowl in front of him to the ground in defiance. ¡°I don¡¯t want this! I said I don¡¯t want to eat this!¡± Mrs. Moore walked over to pick up the bowl. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to eat it. What would you like to eat then, Young Master Mitchell?¡± ¡°Meat. I already told you I want to eat braised pork belly,¡± he said. Coming home after a stressful day to a crying child and a husband who looked like he was neither dead nor alive made her anger shoot up in an instant. ¡°Miles, can¡¯t you hear the kid crying? Why aren¡¯t you taking care of him?¡± Miles was feeling foggy from the alcohol, but when he heard L criticizing him, he immediately got furious. ¡°What are you yelling at me for? Isn¡¯t there someone taking care of him?¡± She retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Mrs. Moore isn¡¯t able to handle him at all?¡± Miles sat up and argued, ¡°Then hire someone else. Why did you hire her when she can¡¯t do anything right? I told you to let my mother look after the kid, but you insisted on looking after him yourself. Why don¡¯t you look after him then? Why are you yelling at me?¡± L was enraged. She took a few steps forward and pushed him off the sofa. ¡°Do you hear yourself? Is he not your child too?¡± He looked a little drunk, but his mind was clear. Everything Cam said to him that day still lingered in his ear. He only separated from Cam because of this woman, but he was blind to have married such a vulgar woman. After he eased his spinning head, he reached out and flung L onto the sofa. Pinching her chin, he mocked, ¡°How do I know if he¡¯s actually my child? Tell me; how was I so blind to marry a whore like you?¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Vicious Viper L was furious to hear that. She raised her hand and pped Miles across the face. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of such nonsense just because you had a bit of alcohol to drink. I¡¯ve been with you for seven years, and that¡¯s what I get in return?¡± Meanwhile, he had enough of getting hit by her whenever she pleased. Without any hesitation, he raised his hand and pped her back. Thud! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The clear sound of the p halted the child¡¯s cries. Mitchell looked in the direction of the living room with horror in his eyes. He ran toward the living room with his chubby body. Worried that they might hit the child in the middle of their fight, Mrs. Moore hurried after him. ¡°Young Master Mitchell.¡± L was blind with rage. ¡°Did you just hit me, Miles Ryan? That¡¯s it.¡± She lunged at him and started swinging both her hands at his face. He immediately pinned her beneath him and held both her wrists down. ¡°L Brooklyn. You better behave yourself. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hit you.¡± ¡°Miles Ryan, you b*stard!¡± She struggled with all her might. ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Mitchell used all his strength to pull Miles¡¯s arm. ¡°Let go of Mommy, you bad person.¡± In an instant, Miles flung the child to one side and growled, ¡°Behave yourself or I will beat you up too!¡± Then, he turned to Mrs. Moore and instructed, ¡°Take the kid to my mother¡¯s ce.¡± Mrs. Moore was too afraid to say anything else. ¡°Yes, Young Master Miles.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not going to Grandma¡¯s house!¡± Mitchell cried out. Mrs. Moore did everything she could to get him out of the room, dragging and hurling if she had to. The room quieted down. Seeing L¡¯s tear-stained face, Miles let her go. ¡°You better watch your mouth around me next time. Don¡¯t hit me as you please. Do you think I won¡¯t dare to hit you?¡± She got up and pushed him as hard as she could. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°You b*stard. Did I marry you so you could hit me? How could you say that? What do you mean you¡¯re not sure if the child is actually yours?¡± He red at her. ¡°Did you spike my drink that night? You also drugged Cam and let another man rape her, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re really scary. Who knew you were this vicious of a woman?¡± She stopped crying and her eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Where did you hear that from? Who is trying to drive a wedge between us?¡± Looking at her, he sneered, ¡°Are you acting again?¡± She was so shocked that shepletely forgot about the p and continued to defend herself, ¡°No, I really like you. I admit that when I drank with you that night, I wanted to give myself to you, but I only wanted to comfort you. Dear, we¡¯ve been together for so long. We¡¯ve gone through several degrees of hardships together, and I even gave birth to Mitch. It makes me so sad to see you doubt me like this.¡± Miles pinched her chin. ¡°Was I fooled by this pitiful face of yours? Who would have thought that you were the reason Cam and I broke up?¡± At that moment, she seemed to put the pieces together. Grabbing his hand, she pressed, ¡°Did Cam tell you that? She¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between us. She still has a grudge against me for hurting her child that day, so she¡¯s trying to tarnish my name in any way that she can. You¡¯re my husband. Why do you believe another woman and not me?¡± He pulled his hand back and said in a stern voice, ¡°L Brooklyn. I would rather believe Cam than believe you! I saw with my own eyes how you turned yourself into the victim in front of your father with that smooth-talking mouth of yours. But I¡¯m not your father; I won¡¯t let you make a fool out of me.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Love Affair L sneered, ¡°Wow. All men are the same; you¡¯ll never know how to appreciate what you have. The harder it is to get your hands on something, the better you think it is, don¡¯t you? If Cam really liked you, do you think she could have given birth to someone else¡¯s child? Do you think she would have broken up with you that easily? She¡¯s just trying to drive us apart now. Did she say that she still thinks about you after all these years? If it weren¡¯t for me, you two could have been together by now? I¡¯m telling you. She just can¡¯t wait for you to divorce me, then stab you in the back!¡± Miles shot her a displeased look. ¡°Don¡¯t try to predict her actions with that filthy mind of yours. She¡¯s not as evil as you!¡± After he said that, he got up and went straight into the room. L clenched her jaw in resentment. ¡°I¡¯m no good anymore, huh? Your Cam is great. She¡¯s the best! Go to her then. See if she still wants you.¡± She stared at the shut door and started to howl withughter. The door to the room opened once again. Miles walked out with a quilt in his arms and turned into the guest room. With a bang, the door mmed shut. ¡°Miles Ryan!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She stood there in astonishment with her finger pointed at him but was at a loss for words. She realized that there were no words that could describe the fury she was feeling. Suddenly, her lips curled up into a contemptuous smile. So what if Cam is great? Can they still be together? Of course not! He only has me! Even in death, he will die with me! She sat down on the sofa with a nk look on her face and wiped her tears away. Their marriage could not be broken off that easily. The next day, South announced to Cam that he wanted to go to school. Stunned, she asked, ¡°Does your leg not hurt anymore?¡± Without batting an eye, he said, ¡°I think I got better after eating the apple Uncle Ss peeled for me.¡± She was speechless. She did not know why South liked Ss that much. After she sent him to school, she came back and went straight to 4S Shop. Landon¡¯s flight was at three in the afternoon. If everything went smoothly, she should have enough time to buy a car! When she entered, her eyes swept over the area once, then she strode toward a red Ferrari. Because she looked like someone who could afford it, a young chap quickly approached her. After he greeted her politely, he started to introduce the performance of the car to her. She had circled the car twice as she was listening. The body of the Ferrari was wedge-shaped with a low front and a high end. It gave off an intimidating look which she really liked. The front tires, car door, and back tires were all different, but they fit together holistically. The lines on the car were sleek. Satisfied, she nodded her head. ¡°This one!¡± Just then, a man approached the same car with a woman in his arms. The man was wearing a royal blue shirt and a pair of ck suit trousers. He had average looks and seemed like a disreputable person. The woman in his arms was fair-skinned with big eyes and a small mouth. Her long brown hair contrasted with her palm-sized face. She embodied society¡¯s standards of a young beautifuldy. The woman looked up and asked, ¡°What do you think of this one, Ben? Red means joy. We can drive it after we get married.¡± He boasted, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡± Instead of squealing, she circled the car to have a look. ¡°I like it. This one it is!¡± The man gave the salesperson his card at the speed of light. ¡°We¡¯ll take this one!¡± The salesperson was put in a tight spot. He looked at Cam and asked, ¡°Excuse me, Miss; are you sure you want this?¡± Cam nodded and handed her card over as well. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll pay now!¡± The salesperson made his way over and exined carefully, ¡°Sir, thatdy over there came and looked at this car before you. We will have to make the deal with her first. If it¡¯s possible, please wait for a bit and we will have someone bring over another car.¡± Ben frowned. ¡°How long?¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Caught ¡°About two hours,¡± the salesperson replied. Ben looked at his watch. ¡°That won¡¯t work. I have things to doter. Can you talk with thatdy and see if she can let us buy the car first? We canpensate her for it.¡± The salesperson went back to Cam to pass on the message. As expected, she declined. She was buying a car to pick up someone and waiting another two hours would have defeated the purpose of it. When the bargaining failed, Ben held the woman in his arms andforted, ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t we buy it together when Ie back next time?¡± She pouted. ¡°You¡¯ll be away for a week this time.¡± He coaxed, ¡°What can we do? I have to work so I can marry you! Here; let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll pay for it first, and you can call a friend over to wait with you for the car to arrive. How¡¯s that?¡± She whined, ¡°But I want to send you off too.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I can take a taxi there myself and you just wait here for the car to arrive. You have to drive it today.¡± The woman looked happy again and teased, ¡°Then don¡¯t say I don¡¯t love youter!¡± He coddled her. ¡°Okay, you naughty!¡± They did not speak quietly. Hence, Cam heard everything they said. He does not look very likable, but he¡¯s pretty skilled at coaxing a woman. Cam did not concern herself with them any further and followed behind the salesperson to pay. The salesperson quickly settled the transaction. 4S Shop was quite efficient. By two in the afternoon, she was driving her new car out. First, she went to get Kate, then the two of them made their way to the airport. After rushing all the way there, they were able to make it before three. When the car stopped, Kate had gone pale with fear. ¡°Cam, can you please go a bit slower? Do you think you¡¯re on a racetrack? There are cars everywhere here.¡± Cam looked at her with a baffled look. ¡°You¡¯re just too timid. Look at the time. Landon will be out soon.¡± Kate supported herself against the car as she got down with quivering legs. ¡°Let him wait when he comes outter. It¡¯s not worth wasting our lives for him. He was only gone for a few days and now he¡¯s back again.¡± Cam shot a nce at her. ¡°I told you not toe but you insisted oning.¡± Kate snorted. ¡°Did you think I came to pick him up? I came to give him a good earful.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go in and give him an earful now,¡± Cam said as she pulled her along. They went into the main hall of the airport and waited. Time continued to tick by and it was already past three. They only found outter that the flight was dyed. Kate looked at her. ¡°I told you we didn¡¯t have to rush. When has Landon ever been reliable? Look; even the flight he¡¯s on isn¡¯t reliable!¡± ¡°Both of you are like water and fire-born to be inplete opposition of each other!¡± After that, they went to the restroom. Just as Cam came out, she saw a familiar face-L. She frowned. Who is she here for? While she was racking her brain, she saw another familiar figure enter her line of vision. It was familiar because she had just seen him a few hours ago. It was the man she met at 4S Shop-Ben Roberts. He had not even changed out of his clothes from before, but he had a suitcase in his hand now and he walked straight to L when he saw her. ¡°Sweetheart!¡± Cam was bewildered. It was ¡®sweetheart¡¯ again. If she remembered correctly, just a few hours ago, he was calling that woman sweetheart too. Didn¡¯t they say they were going to get married? No wonder he¡¯s so good at coaxing; he¡¯s a scumbag! She knew just by the infatuated look in L¡¯s eyes. If L imed that she had nothing to do with this man, then Cam¡¯s name was not Cam Brooklyn. She sneakily took a few steps back and pulled out her phone. Calmly, she started to take a video of them. However, what she saw nextpletely destroyed her worldview. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Landon Is Back As though they had not seen each other in a long time, they started running toward each other. Before he even arrived in front of her, he dropped his suitcase and reached his arms out to embrace her. Then, he picked her up and spun her around. L was grinning happily with both her arms wrapped around his neck like she had clearly missed him. The man held the back of her head with his hand and kissed her roughly. A whileter, he let go and hugged her. ¡°Did you miss me, sweetheart?¡± With a bashful look, she said, ¡°Yes. Did you just get off the ne?¡± Ben answered, ¡°Yeah. I just went to the restroom and you happened to arrive. Couldn¡¯t wait to see me?¡± As he said that, he pinched her nose and looked at her affectionately. L¡¯s forehead was pressed up against his. ¡°I missed you so much.¡± Cam was at a loss for words, but she felt likeughing for some reason. There was a certain degree to scumbags as well as women who pretended to be pure. To her surprise, she was looking forward to the day everything fell apart and seeing what they would do about it. After waiting for a long time in the restroom, Kate still did not hear Cam¡¯s voice When she came out, she realized that Cam was peeping in the direction of the men¡¯s restroom ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Cam showed the video to Kate and whispered, ¡°Let me show you something amazing!¡± Kate¡¯s eyes widened once she saw it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this L? Who¡¯s this man? Why does he look so familiar?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s called Ben or something. I bumped into him when I was buying the car earlier. He had another woman beside him. He told that woman he was going away on a business trip, but he told L that he just got off the ne.¡± Cam could not stop herself from giggling. ¡°This is too funny. I admire this guy. He¡¯s been lying to these two women, but he hasn¡¯t gotten caught yet.¡± Kate frowned as she asked, ¡°Ben¡­ Ben Roberts?¡± Cam did not seem to care. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Ben Roberts is the young master of Roberts Group. He is the nephew of Ss¡¯s stepmother!¡± Cam took some time to process it. ¡°Oh, no wonder. He should be quite powerful. He bought that woman a sports car that costs several million like it was nothing.¡±. ¡°That goes without saying. The Roberts can¡¯t quitepare to the Nn Family, but they are still part of the powerful and rich. If they have an arranged marriage with the Smiths, then they would be unrivaled. Was the woman you met at the 4S Shop Jessica Smith?¡± Cam pondered for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think he said her name. He only calls them ¡®sweetheart¡¯. I have a feeling that it¡¯s not just these two; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t call them both ¡®sweetheart¡¯. I think he¡¯s just scared of calling the wrong name, so he sticks to one.¡± Kateughed and nodded her head in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡± When the two of them came out of the restroom, Landon¡¯s ne had alsonded. Cam said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. I¡¯ve returned to pick you up at the same time and the same location.¡± Kate also went up and helped him with his suitcase. She berated, ¡°Youe and go every couple of days. Why are you putting yourself through this?¡± Landon grasped her shoulders in a manly way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t leave anymore.¡± She asked, ¡°Do you mean that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± They got out of the airport and got in the car. He started to tease Cam, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re nning on staying in the country since you bought this car.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because I had to pick you up!¡± Cam shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°You have to reimburse me for half of it.¡± He dered, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll reimburse you for the wheel on my side. Kate can reimburse you for the two at the back.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Pleasant Family Reunion ¡°Speak for yourself. Cam did not ask me to reimburse her,¡± Kate pointed out. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to pay up, then be a bit more self-aware and get out of the car now.¡± ¡°Who do you think I came here for? If it wasn¡¯t just to pick you up. When we came earlier, we thought we were going to bete so Cam sped all the way here. My heart was literally up in my throat the whole time. She got here in less than 40 minutes when it¡¯s supposed to take an hour. My soul felt like it almost left my body. You should be more considerate and also pay for my portion.¡± Cam looked at her through the rear-view mirror. ¡°You should just tell him if you want him to pay for you. Don¡¯t beat around the bush and talk about my driving instead of your own cowardice. You¡¯re the first one to criticize my driving skills.¡± He chimed in, ¡°Exactly; and you still want me to pay on your behalf? Do you think you¡¯re very pretty?¡± Kate immediately lunged forward from the back and gripped his neck with both hands. ¡°Say that one more time.¡± Her grip was making it hard for him to talk. ¡°I think you¡¯re¡­ the most¡­ beautiful.¡± After that, she let him go. ¡°At least you¡¯re not tactless.¡± Massaging his neck, he said, ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless. I almost died here because of you.¡± She snorted, ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± Cam shook her head quietly. It¡¯s a love- hate rtionship! ¡°Cam,e with me to see my great-grandpater! You can check on him too. He¡¯s always in my thoughts. I can finally present myself in front of him now,¡± Landon announced happily. ¡°Sure,¡± Cam agreed. They dropped Kate off first, then went to pick up the child and headed to the Nn Residence. Cam was not expecting Ss to be there too and exined bashfully, ¡°Landon was worried. He insisted that I shoulde along and have a look.¡± Ss gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± South tilted his head as he greeted him. There was an unrestrained delight on his face. Ss walked over and caressed his small head then asked warmly, ¡°Has your leg injury recovered?¡± South nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Landon called. Ss nodded at him. ¡°Did you juste back?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, I came here as soon as I got off the ne.¡± ¡°Go on and see Great-grandpa. He¡¯s always talking about you!¡± Landon let out a murmur then looked back at Cam. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cam.¡± Thus, they went into Old Man Nn¡¯s room. Old Man Nn had gotten noticeably thinner. Wrinkles had appearedN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. all over his dull and yellowish face. A small pinch of a goatee had grown on his chin that looked rather cute. He looked quite aware of his surroundings and was brimming with energy. He immediately burst into tears when he saw Landon. Tugging at Landon¡¯s hand, he started to ask a lot of questions. How had he spent all those years overseas? How was the food? How was life there? On the other hand, Landon was worried about Old Man Nn¡¯s health and feelings. The two of them held onto each other and talked for quite some time. A whileter, Old Man Nn spotted Cam and South. ¡°These two are¡­¡± He gave Landon a questioning look and thought they were rted to Landon in some way. Landon quickly introduced them, ¡°Great-grandpa, this is the doctor that has been treating you, Doctor Brooklyn, and this is her son. You¡¯ve never met before?¡± With his hands in his pockets, Ss answered Old Man Nn¡¯s questioning gaze, ¡°When Grandpa woke upst time, he was surrounded by the family right away so there was no time to introduce them.¡± Old Man Nn nodded his head afterprehending the situation. ¡°Thank you, Doctor Brooklyn!¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I only did what I had to do.¡± His gaze fell on South. ¡°Come here. What is your name?¡± . South peeled his lips back as he inched closer. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m South Brooklyn.¡± His greeting filled Old Man Nn with happiness. Old Man Nn grasped South¡¯s small hands with his wrinkled ones and asked, ¡°Good child. How old are you? Have you started school yet?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 My Mom Is Really Great! South replied, ¡°I¡¯m six and a half years old now, Great-grandpa. I¡¯m attending school at a noble kindergarten.¡± Old Man Nn stroked his goatee beard andughed happily. ¡°Well, he¡¯s very eloquent and quick-witted. Doctor Brooklyn, your son is amazing!¡± Cam chuckled. ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s just too mischievous.¡± Old Man Nn then looked at South carefully before muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good to be mischievous. All mischievous kids are smart.¡± South looked at the little gray beard on Old Man Nn¡¯s chin and was eager to touch it. ¡°Great-grandpa, may I touch your beard?¡± Old Man Nn stretched his chin forward and answered happily, ¡°Go ahead!¡± Upon hearing South¡¯s request, Cam frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, South.¡± However, Old Man Nn was generous and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The child is curious. Go ahead and touch it!¡± South¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. His small hand gently touched Old Man Nn¡¯s beard before he smiled happily. ¡°Great-grandpa, your beard isn¡¯t prickly at all.¡± While he said this, South even touched his own chin and continued, ¡°Why can¡¯t I grow one?¡± After saying those words, the room was filled withughter, and Old Man Nn had the happiest smile on him. ¡°Your beard will be long once you¡¯ve reached my age.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll see who will have the longest beard by then?¡± Old Man Nnughed out loud. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll work hard to live longer so that we can compare when the timees.¡± South patted his chest and assured him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy¡¯s here. She¡¯ll cure your disease!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Old Man Nnughed out loud while his face was glowing and his cheeks were ruddy. Meanwhile, Cam¡¯s face turned dark. She could not understand how South was so confident. Even Cam dared not to speak a word about this. A softyer of light shone on Ss¡¯s face too. He was pleased that this little guy was able to make his grandfather so happy. Landon, too, could not hold in his laughter. ¡°You¡¯re always advertising about your mom no matter when and where you are.¡± South gave him a look and exined, ¡°That¡¯s because my mom is really great.¡± examine you.¡± Old Man Nn agreed to it. Later, Cam took out a small pulse pillow and checked his pulse. She also inquired about his recent diet and sleeping patterns. After ten minutes, Cam replied, ¡°Your recovery is going well. Try not to be angry and overly excited, Grandpa. No matter what you¡¯re facing, try not to get anxious and try to stay positive. Also, try to have a bnced diet. Don¡¯t overeat, but try having small, frequent meals instead.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Old Man Nn nodded in agreement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be so good at this at such a young age.¡± Cam smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m just good at traditional Chinese medicine and it just so happens that I was able to cure your disease.¡± Old Man Nn chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble. I know my illness very well. It¡¯s thanks to your capabilities that I was saved from the gates of death. Rocky, have you properly thanked Doctor Brooklyn?¡± Upon hearing this, Cam wanted tough. Is Ss¡¯s nickname ¡®Rocky¡¯? On the other hand, Ss¡¯s face turned dark and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, there are still outsiders here!¡± Old Man Nn froze for a while as he stroked his goatee beard awkwardly. ¡°You little brat. I¡¯m already used to calling you by this name. I¡¯m asking you if you had thanked her? Can¡¯t you listen to the main point of my sentence?¡± Ss facepalmed at his words and looked toward the other three who were trying hard to suppress their laughter. ¡°Grandpa, can you ask them if they heard anything else besides the nickname?¡± Old Man Nn looked toward them and asked, ¡°Did you all hear anything else?¡± With a serious face, Landon answered, ¡°I heard that you want Ss to thank Cam.¡± Cam also added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re most wee, Grandpa. Mr. Nn has already paid me!¡± South grinned and continued, ¡°Great-grandpa, mommy says that it¡¯s her responsibility to treat and save people.¡± ¡°See; everyone heard something else!¡± Old Man Nn eximed. Meanwhile, Ss was so angry that he became speechless. Were they all lying through their teeth? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Let Me Treat You To Dinner Ss looked at Cam and said, ¡°Alright. Then tonight it is. I¡¯d like to treat Doctor Brooklyn to dinner to thank her properly.¡± However, Cam hurriedly replied, ¡°You¡¯re most wee, but you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Ss then added, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I really want to treat you to dinner, and I can treat Landon, who¡¯s visiting from afar, too.¡± Cam still refused his offer. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Both of you can go ahead.¡± Suddenly, Landon stood up and urged, ¡°Don¡¯t be such a wet nket. Can¡¯t you wee me with dinner since I¡¯m visiting from afar? Ss even promised to bring me to the Ruby Pce tonight!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day!¡± Cam replied. Old Man Nn also joined in and added, ¡°Cam, I really like your son. Can you let your son apany me to chat for a while more?¡± Cam was slightly stunned. Before she could answer his question, her son swiftly replied, ¡°That sounds nice. I¡¯d love to y with Great- grandpa too!¡± Nheless, Cam still frowned andmanded, ¡°Stop fooling around, South. Grandpa needs to rest.¡± ¡°But mommy, didn¡¯t you ask Great-grandpa to stay positive? I can apany Great- grandpa to have a chat.¡± South then nudged his mother. ¡°You should hurry up and go. I want to y chess with Great-grandpa. You and Uncle Ss cane and pick me upter!¡± Upon saying this, South winked at his mother yfully. Cam knew that he probably wanted to set her up with Ss, but she was still worried about South. However, Ruby Pce was a crowded and chaotic ce, so she could not bring South along too. After much thought, Cam remained her stance and refused their offer. ¡°Why don¡¯t we meet another day?¡± ¡°Are you worried about your son, or are you worried about me?¡± Ss asked. Landon also added, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go, since I¡¯ve just returned. If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either.¡± Hearing his words, Cam became speechless. Hence, the three of them went to Ruby Pce by car. Ruby Pce was thergest entertainment venue in Summer City where one could eat, drink, and y-all under one roof. There was nothing one could not do, even if it was unthought of. Needless to say, only the wealthy were able to visit this ce. Just as the three of them arrived at the main hall, they met Alex, Hayden, and the others. Altogether, there were four to five men and women gathered in the hall. Everyone greeted Ss warmly, and by the looks of it, they were quite close with each other. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Suddenly, a man in a maroon-colored suit addressed the group, ¡°Hayden, all of you can go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± After Hayden and the others went upstairs, Alex wrapped his arm around Landon¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Since when did youe back?¡± Landon then greeted him with a smile and said, ¡°I just returned today, Alex!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I can treat you to dinner together with the others too.¡± Alex replied. Landon wanted to go, but when he nced at Cam, he became worried that she would feel ufortable and was just about to refuse Alex¡¯s offer. However, Ss suddenly asked, ¡°Are you even able to pay for dinner?¡± Alex clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You can just foot the bill.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing to do that for you!¡± Alex red at him and replied, ¡°No one would acknowledge you if it wasn¡¯t for the beautifuldy you have right here!¡± Alex was a friendly and approachable person, and as he was talking, he walked over to Cam. ¡°He¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t be used to all this. Friends are meant to be made; as the saying goes: strangers at the first meeting and friends at the second, right? I believe this is our second time meeting each other?¡± Cam was slightly taken aback. How did she not have the slightest memory about She then gave an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I seemed to have forgotten about it.¡± Ss gave an impatient kick toward Alex. ¡°Shoo. Hurry up and go away.¡± However, Alex managed to dodge his kick. ¡°This is a public venue. Please have some manners!¡± Ssughed out of anger. ¡°How dare you talk manners with me when you¡¯re the one with none?¡± Cam.looked at Ss and thought that he was not the cold and unapproachable person he was. In fact, he was able to joke around with his friends in private too. Alex was not calctive with him and came to Cam¡¯s side. ¡°We met at the Rakuten Bar that time when you made a bet with Ss; remember? I was upstairs that day and I was totally impressed by you. No! I admired you. You¡¯re the first person to make him suffer such a heavy loss!¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Inside the VIP Room Ss then added, ¡°Since when do you talk so much nonsense?¡± ¡°I¡¯m justplimenting this beautiful lady.¡± Cam facepalmed. She did not think that Alex wasplimenting her at all. ¡°Actually, Mr. Nn wants to benefit society!¡± Alexughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re speaking on behalf of Mr. Nn? Let¡¯s go then. All of his friends are upstairs. I¡¯ll introduce them to you. You cannot refuse this. It¡¯s either we follow you, or you follow us, okay?¡± Cam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Mr. Nn and the others. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Alex chuckled again. ¡°Let¡¯s go; you three are really boring!¡± Upon saying this, he ced his arms on Landon¡¯s shoulders and went upstairs. Meanwhile, Ss felt helpless and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you don¡¯t like it. We can go to another ce for dinner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± Cam replied. Under the guidance of the waiter, they arrived at a VIP room. By the looks of it, Ss seemed to frequent this ce, for every waiter that saw him would greet him politely. ¡°This way, President Nn.¡± Even Cam, who was following behind him, was admired and greeted politely by the waiters. As the door was pushed open, colorful lights filled their sight. It was as if they had entered into a dreand. The room had a unique decor with uniformed leather sofas and arge space that could amodate more than a dozen people. There was a byobu with carvings of their national flower, and within it was another space. The space was probably where some of the poker tables, billiard tables, and other entertainment facilities were ced. A few people who came in before them were talking andughing. The enormous table was filled with liquor and wine while the television that was half the size of the entire wall was ying a sentimental song. The man who was standing by the side saw theming in and waved at them with a smile before continuing to sing affectionately. ¡°Because I¡¯ll be someone else¡¯s bride tomorrow, let me miss you onest time-¡± Then, Alex yelled at the man, ¡°Okay. Okay. Don¡¯t sing anymore. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a beautifuldy here?¡± Upon saying this, he looked at Ss while the corners of his mouth showed a sinister smile; he teased, ¡°Come on. Hurry up and give us a formal introduction!¡± Ss then proceeded to say, ¡°Cam Brooklyn is an outstanding doctor while Alex Road is the most annoying person you¡¯ll ever meet.¡± Alex then looked at Ss suspiciously, and with an eloquent smile, he asked, ¡°I wonder in which area do you specialize in, Miss Brooklyn? Is it psychology or physiology?¡± Upon saying this, the entire crowd laughed out loud; a few of the men had presumptuousughs. On the other hand, two womenughed cryptically but were still able to grasp the hidden meaning behind Alex¡¯s words. Alex looked toward the few men who hadughed out loud and shushed them. ¡°Shush! Don¡¯tugh so loud. I¡¯m asking a serious question here. Please don¡¯t have such a dirty mind.¡± Ss red at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to undergo a body examination?¡± Alex clicked his tongue and said, ¡°See, can¡¯t we have a better understanding of our own body?¡± Fortunately, Cam was someone who had a good sense of humor and was also used to meeting such dirty-minded men. Such a situation was definitely child¡¯s y to her. The corners of her lips were raised as she smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m able to cure all kinds of diseases. I wonder what type of problems do you have? Is it a psychological problem or a physiological one?¡± The moment she said those words, the crowd roared out inughter again. Several men teased, ¡°Alex, I see you have met your stubble.¡± ¡°Do tell us. What seems to be the problem?¡± ¡°Alex, is it because you¡¯re unable to do it?¡± Alex then chastised, ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re the one that¡¯s unable to do it!¡± However, Cam remained serious and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t hide your illness and avoid medical treatment, Mr. Road. If you have a problem, just let me know. I promise to treat you equally and will never look at you differently.¡± Alex then put his hands together and begged Cam. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cam. I won¡¯t make fun of you anymore.¡± However, at this exact moment, another man asked, ¡°Cam is an all-rounded doctor. You can treat both psychological and physiological problems, so I was wondering how do you treat your patients with physiological problems? Will you treat them on the patient¡¯s bed or a normal bed? Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 How Would You Like To Be Treated? The man who said that was Robin Hills. He had a dreadful appearance whereby his mouth stuck out and he had a chin like an ape¡¯s. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! While he said this. Robin winked at several other men and his smile had a hidden meaning behind it. Just as he said this, Ss took the ss in his hand and hurled it toward him. Ss¡¯s voice sounded cold and distant. ¡°Do you even know how to talk?¡± Robin raised his hands to block the ss. Although he felt pain for a few seconds when it hit him, Robin was mainly embarrassed by Ss¡¯s action. He looked at Ss¡¯s gloomy face and froze for a moment before giving a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± All of a sudden, the entire room became silent as everyone turned to look at Ss¡¯s dark and gloomy face. He red furiously at Robin and with a cold voice, he asked, ¡°Do you know her very well?¡± At this very second, one woman dressed in a cheongsam reached out to pull Robin and smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Ss. We¡¯re all friends from the same circle. Robin is used to talking in such a straight- forward manner. Since he saw that Miss Brooklyn was an open-minded person, he made that joke with her.¡± However, Ss¡¯s face was still as cold as a freezer. ¡°Is this even a joke? He¡¯s blind. Can¡¯t he see that I brought her here? So, who is he insulting?¡± Once again, the entire room was filled with silence. Then, Alex came forward awkwardly and exined, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have simply made a joke. Please don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re all friends here. Please sit down first, then we can talk!¡± The woman added, ¡°Ss, Robin didn¡¯t mean to say that. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t understand him. He¡¯s a very direct person. Robin, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Miss Brooklyn?¡± Robin nced at Ss and walked forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Brooklyn. Please don¡¯t mind the joke that I just made.¡± In fact, Cam felt a little angry. However, she did not want to disturb their party. Hence, she smiled and tugged at Ss¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Why are you angry? I¡¯m not a person who can¡¯t take a joke. Besides, the questions he asked were what a normal patient would normally ask. Everyone, have a seat.¡± As she said this, she pulled Ss to sit on the sofa. Then, she proceeded to look at Robin with a serious and professional look. ¡°Mr. Hills, I¡¯m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. Normally, I would use acupuncture treatment. As for whether it¡¯s performed on a normal bed or a patient¡¯s bed, it makes no difference to me. If you¡¯re willing to be treated on the sofa, then it¡¯s fine with me too. I can assure you that your illness will be cured after I perform the acupuncture procedure. But before that, I need to ask you a few questions. How long have you been in this situation? Are you unable to get erect at all or would it only be for a short time? How often do you have sex? How long will a session usually be? Would you feel worried before you do it? Have you faced any psychological stress recently?¡± Inside the quiet VIP room, only Cam¡¯s voice could be heard clearly. Each sentence was like a tight p to Robin¡¯s face. Initially, Robin made this joke just because he wanted to see Cam make a fool of herself. Now, there was nothing he. could do to remove the stigma off of his name. Anyone who did not understand the context might think that Robin really had problems. Everyone¡¯s expression was different. Some wanted tough but dared not to do so while some became awkward and did not know what to say. The rest were so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole to hide in. Meanwhile, Robin¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato and he hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about my-¡± Cam interrupted him even before he could finish his sentence. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shy of. Aren¡¯t they all your friends from childhood? There are no outsiders here. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m a doctor and I have my own professional ethics to follow. I will keep my patients¡¯ conditions confidential! Mr. Hills, let me know when you¡¯d like to be treated, or do you want to be treated now?¡± Ss, who was sitting beside Cam, looked a little rxed, but he still could not conceal the coldness in his eyes. His pair of eyes were still ring sharply at Robin. ¡°She¡¯s asking you a question.¡± Like the winds from Siberia, Ss¡¯s tone of voice was icy-cold. It made Robin¡¯s heart cower while his face showed aplicated expression. In the end, his face was a mix of gloomy and embarrassed. He lifted his eyes to look carefully at Cam and turned again to nce at the unfriendly-looking Ss. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 I¡¯ll Drink Her Portion of Wine In the end, Robin had to surrender. ¡°W-We¡¯ll meet again next time.¡± Robin stuttered as he said this and added, ¡°I have something to take care of. You guys go ahead and have fun. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± He was too embarrassed to continue to stay in the room. Robin could guarantee that today¡¯s incident would make him theughing stock amongst them for the rest of his life. After he left, the air in the room seemed to have be fresher. However, Ss¡¯s face remained gloomy as he nced at Alex. ¡°See what your group of friends has done?¡± Alex felt that he was being wronged. Indeed, they were friends from young, but Robin was brought over by Aleena. They had meals together several times before, so Alex did not care much about him. Yet, he did not expect Robin to cause trouble today. ¡°Fine. Fine. It¡¯s my fault, alright? Miss Brooklyn, what would you like to drink? I¡¯ll make a toast as an apology for that.¡± Before Cam could say anything, Ss opened his mouth to speak. ¡°She¡¯ll be having a normal beverage.¡± Alex frowned. ¡°Hey, Ss. Our circle¡¯s rules don¡¯t allow normal beverages.¡± Upon saying this, Alex took the wine ss from Cam¡¯s hand and poured some red wine into it before putting it in front of her. He then smiled and said, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, you can just drink less.¡± However, Ss¡¯s face turned gloomy and he took the ss of red wine from her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to this circle, so let her have a normal beverage. In turn, I¡¯ll drink her portion of wine on her behalf.¡± A sinister smile appeared on the corners of Alex¡¯s mouth as he nodded satisfyingly. ¡°Alright.¡± Cam nced at Ss. She did not expect him to do that. Since Ss had acted grantly just to protect her, several others came forward to cause Cam more trouble. At this very moment, someone was sensible enough to fill Cam¡¯s ss full with some normal beverage. Then, Alex raised the wine ss in his hand and sincerely said, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, although you were a little unhappy just now, please have a magnanimous heart and don¡¯t take it too personally. I¡¯d like to apologize to you with this toast. You can do whatever you want.¡± After saying this, Alex downed the entire ss of wine in one shot. Cam took a sip of the beverage before she hurled a sentence at him. ¡°Mr. Road, doctors suggest that people with physical illnesses refrain from drinking too much. Otherwise, it may negatively affect one¡¯s sex drive!¡± Cam said it slowly as she was worried that Alex could not understand what she was saying. However, Alex¡¯s group of friends were mainly women, so how could he not understand what Cam was trying to say? Soon after, Alex spat out all the wine he had just drunk and coughed continuously. Ss was amused by Cam¡¯s words, but his entire body was covered in Alex¡¯s spit. For a moment, he had no time to manage his expression, and his face was filled with anger and disgust. Ss then raised his leg to kick Alex. ¡°Get out of my way. You¡¯re so disgusting.¡± Soon, Alex finally stopped coughing. Does Ss think I wanted to be like this? Did he not hear how shocking her words were? ¡°Miss Brooklyn, are you still not over that incident?¡± Cam pretended as if she had juste to her senses. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about my upational disease. Please don¡¯t mind me. In fact, you should be grateful that I didn¡¯t bring a needle along with me. Otherwise, you might be undergoing an acupuncture treatment right now!¡± Everyoneughed out loud. Even Ss could not help but raise the corners of his lips. In fact, he had already imagined the image of Alex being pressed on the sofa as he underwent an acupuncture treatment. Ss then looked at Alex and gave him a friendly reminder. ¡°Did you hear her? Be careful of what you say!¡± On the other hand, Alex was embarrassed and he kicked Ss again. ¡°What are youughing at? Let¡¯s drink!¡± Ss smiled as he held the ss of wine. He pointed at it and instructed, ¡°Fill the ss to the brim!¡± Alex sincerely wanted to get him drunk, so he filled his ss full of wine. Without further ado, Ss downed the entire ss of wine. On the other side sat two women. Besides Aleena, who stood up to speak just now, there was anotherdy dressed in a small ck dress. Her eyes were bright and charming. She always held a ss of red wine in her hand and did not say a single word. However, her eyes kept staring at them. ¡°Nicole, who do you think that woman is? Why would Ss be so protective of her? He¡¯s drinking on her behalf, and would even beat someone up for her,¡± Aleena asked curiouslyN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Toast Nicole gentlypressed her lips in a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say already? She¡¯s a doctor.¡± Aleena puckered up her lips. ¡°I wonder what her rtionship with Ss is. Could it be that he likes her?¡± Nicole shot Aleena a disapproving look. ¡°Do you know why men fall for women of this sort?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Aleena was nonplussed. ¡°Why?¡± Nicole leaned toward her and responded, ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s high up there, far away from him, ying hard to get. This would intensify every man¡¯s desire to possess a woman. Even so, she¡¯s actually easy to hook up with as she¡¯s open-minded, bold, and is good at reading the room. Everyone that she has her eyes on will probably be in her bag.¡± Hearing this startled Aleena. ¡°What should we do then?¡± A scornful look shed across Nicole¡¯s face before she added ndly, ¡°I feel like you can go and give her a toast. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re giving Ss a toast. Even though he didn¡¯tment about what happened earlier, I can¡¯t say for sure that he¡¯s not bothered. Giving them a toast might help ease the tension between you guys, and it might also show what an understanding person you are.¡± Aleena felt good about these words. ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re the best. Just wait and see how I¡¯m going to cause her to be publicly humiliated.¡± As Aleena spoke, she tip-toed her way to Cam. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, Robin¡¯s my cousin and he was here with me. I¡¯d like to offer my apology for making things so awkward during our first encounter. Please do forgive him. I¡¯d like to offer you a toast.¡± Cam still felt uneasy as she had already downed a few sses of the beverage. She then smiled and responded, ¡°You can find your own way to drink with Mr. Nn. I was just responding to the questions of the patient as a doctor. You guys lining up to apologize to me only makes me look like a narrow-minded person.¡± Aleena responded, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Miss Brooklyn, we¡¯re not in the same line of work, and we also don¡¯t know you too well. That¡¯s why we can only keep apologizing. Otherwise, we might offend you. By then, Ss¡¯s going to me us again.¡± Cam raised her eyebrows. Does this mean that I¡¯m not entitled to be unhappy when they¡¯re the ones picking on me? Ss put his wine ss down. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have a big heart like the others. If you dare to pick a fight in front of me, then you shouldn¡¯t me me for not feeling you out!¡± Then, Aleena replied nicely, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to apologize. Am I not one of your friends anymore?¡± As she spoke, she turned to Cam and added sarcastically, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, you have to ept this toast. If you don¡¯t, Ss isn¡¯t going to forgive me.¡± At this point, Cam frowned. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think I even know your name, and I think we¡¯re not on the same page. You didn¡¯t offend me as we¡¯ve never even talked before this. Save the apology. If you¡¯re worried about what your cousin did, please don¡¯t; I¡¯m not that petty. If you¡¯re afraid that Ss¡¯s still going to be mad at you, you should be giving him a toast instead.¡± Aleena was slightly startled. She then frowned with a menacing look on her face. ¡°But what if I just want to give you a toast, Miss Brooklyn?¡± Ss let out a frown. ¡°What do you want? Didn¡¯t she tell you she¡¯s unable to drink anymore?¡± At this moment, Aleena hatefully looked Ss in the eye, looking as if she was being misunderstood. ¡°Is she really not able to drink or are you not letting her drink?¡± Ss squinted and stared at Aleena. ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Aleena was rendered speechless. Now their misunderstanding had just be worse. Cam must be really into Ss, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s filled with all this enmity toward me. ¡°Fine then. I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Cam had a gentle and generous smile on her face as she blurted out with her wine ss in the air, ¡°Can someone pour me some wine?¡± Being the gentleman that he was, Hayden asked, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, would you like beer or red wine?¡± Cam raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll drink whatever thisdy is drinking.¡± Ss¡¯s face dropped. ¡°You haven¡¯t even eaten anything. Why would you drink now?¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Drinking Competition Cam smiled, trying to appease Ss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re just having a good time.¡± Hearing the lovey-dovey conversations agitated Aleena. She swore she was going to make Cam pay today. She came up with a n. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll drink as much as I do?¡± Cam nodded. ¡°You said it!¡± Ss was feeling uneasy. ¡°Are you sure you can do this? Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t.¡± Cam smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine since she¡¯s your friend.¡± Aleena followed up, ¡°She¡¯s right. This is between us women. Ss, please leave us alone.¡± As she continued, she put the wine ss up in the air. ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Miss Brooklyn!¡± Aleena drank red wine, so did Cam, who simultaneously downed it. Aleena topped up the sses again. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, I like that! Let me offer you another toast!¡± Cam had a gentle smile on her face while she downed it once again. Though unspoken, many around them could tell that it was apetition. Sitting in the corner, Nicole gave Aleena a disapproving look and shook her head. Why can¡¯t she hold in her anger? Now that¡¯s shepeting in front of Ss, he¡¯s going to me her if she beats Cam. If she loses, she¡¯s going to be embarrassed; either way, that¡¯s pure stupidity. Ss began to look worried. Even though he did not know how well Cam could drink, he knew well what a big drinker Aleena was. He reckoned he might not even be able to beat her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Alex could not take his eyes off the two women as he watched the show unfold. Hayden was intrigued too. The person who was the most at ease had to be Landon, who could not stop putting fruit in his mouth with a fork. Whoeverpeted with Cam to drink was digging themselves a grave. They all had different thoughts about the situation as the two women werepeting. After a while, Aleena felt slightly tipsy, and she was missing her focus. However, she still kept herself together as she could tell that Cam was a big drinker and that she might not be able to beat her. Since thepetition had begun, and Cam had made a statement, Aleena would not give in until one of them passed out. Now, they were unto their fourth bottle of wine, and thepetition still carried on. Meanwhile, Ss appeared to be as rxed as Landon; he lookedid-back as he leaned against his seat while he picked up a slice of apple. Gradually, Alex lost interest too as it seemed like there would not be an ending any time soon. ¡°Let¡¯s sing something! Landon, sing us something!¡± Landon agreed and shouted at the server, ¡°Can someone y ¡®My Girl¡¯ for me?¡± Very quickly, a familiar melody sounded out, I¡¯ve got sunshine on a cloudy day. When it¡¯s cold outside, I¡¯ve got the month of May. I guess you¡¯d say, What can make me feel this way? My girl, my girl, my girl¡­ Talkin¡¯ bout my girl, My gir¡­ When the song finished, Hayden and Nicole went on stage and sang ¡°Unchained Melody¡±. While they were having fun singing on stage, the two women were still aggressivelypeting with each other. No one knew who was going to win. There were now five empty wine bottles on the table and a good number of empty beer bottles. Meanwhile, Aleena was lying on the table, not moving at all. Cam nudged her. ¡°Are you still drinking? If not, I¡¯m going to call it a day.¡± Aleena pushed herself to sit up and drowsily looked her in the eye. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t stop until you pass out!¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Heartbreaker Cam was rendered speechless when she nced at Aleena. ¡°Are you sure you still can do this?¡± At this moment, Nicole came over and carried Aleena by her shoulder. She smiled and said to Cam, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, give her a break. She¡¯s had too much, so I¡¯ll bring her back now.¡± Cam raised her eyebrows. ¡°Give her a break? This doesn¡¯t sound right. I¡¯ve just been ying along with her this whole time.¡± Nicole chuckled. ¡°Yes, my bad. What I meant was even if she got up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to drink anymore. Miss Brooklyn, you¡¯re not only good with words but you¡¯re also good at drinking!¡± Cam gave a soft smile. ¡°The same thing will happen to you if you¡¯ve been bullied as many times as me.¡± Nicole returned a smile before turning to Ss. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her home first. You guys have fun.¡± Then, Nicole proceeded to help Aleena up. However, when Nicole finally managed to help her up, a disgusting alcohol smell came at her. Without realizing it, Nicole let go of her, thinking that Aleena was about to throw up all over her face if she did not let go of her. Fortunately, she let go just in time and she only threw up all over her body. ¡°Ah!¡± Hands opened, Nicole had no idea what else to do while she was covered with vomit. She pinched her nose and cried while yelling, ¡°Now what?¡± At this point, Hayden quickly rushed over. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of it.¡± As he spoke, he dragged her to the bathroom. Meanwhile, Aleena was in a much worse position. After Nicole let go of her, she fell t on the ground. The white cheongsam that she was wearing had a thigh-high slit, so under normal circumstances, all that was showing was her thigh and nothing above that. However, after the fall, the cheongsam was split open. Everything was in sight, including her white panties. Ss cast a quick and indifferent nce at Aleena and looked away before setting his gaze on Cam. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Cam shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Apart from her slightly red face, Ss reckoned that Cam still looked fine, Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯ll go and pick up my son with Landon. You can stay and take care of her,¡± Cam stared at Aleena who was lying on the floor as she spoke. Ss was rendered speechless. Since Aleena was not someone special to him, why did he have to take care of her? Why should he be bothered by her since she was the one who insisted on drinking so much? ¡°No. Let someone else do it.¡± He grabbed his jacket and said to Cam, ¡°Let¡¯s head out!¡± Cam smiled gently and headed downstairs after bidding goodbye to the few people in the room Ss chuckled as he saw howposed she was. He was certain that she was fine. After paying the bill, he got into the car. Right at this moment, he saw Landon run up to them. ¡°Ss, please wait for me. I¡¯m going home too.¡± Ss frowned slightly. ¡°Call a cab!¡± Ss responded, ¡°Why should I-¡± Before he could finish, the car had driven away, leaving him speechless. Since when did Ss and Cam be so close? How could he leave me behind just like that? In the car, Ss began chuckling. ¡°If I knew how big of a drinker you were, I wouldn¡¯t have stood in the way.¡± Cam smiled. ¡°I know you were worried about me but stopping me from doing so at the expense of hurting your friends isn¡¯t worth it. I can¡¯t let you do that to your friends, can I?¡± She raised her eyebrows while looking at him. Ss squinted and looked her in the eye. ¡°Hurt whom?¡± Cam stared at him as if he was a heartbreaker. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about the beautifuldy who was in the drinkingpetition with me. Don¡¯t tell me you have no idea that she likes you.¡± Once again, Ss chuckled. Even though Cam was not as drunk as Aleena, the alcohol in her body had definitely had some effect on her. Otherwise, she would not have talked to him in this way since she was still treating him coldly before this. ¡°If she likes me, does it mean that I have to like her too?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Gratitude Cam let out a frown. ¡°You don¡¯t like her? She¡¯s not bad looking.¡± Ss did not know how to respond and blurted, ¡°Just because of that I have to like her? You are pretty too.¡± Cam nodded and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I like your taste! It¡¯s unique.¡± Her words amused Ss as she had justplimented both of them at the same time. ¡°How did you be so good at drinking?¡± ¡°Through practice.¡± Cam continued, ¡°In the past, I couldn¡¯t even finish a bottle of beer. But I kept practicing until I became better.¡± Ss was surprised to hear that. ¡°Why did you have to do that? Did you have to have a lot of social engagements?¡± Cam took a deep breath, gave it some thought, and responded, ¡°When your life¡¯s about to be turned around just because of a ss of liquor, you¡¯d probably do the same.¡± Startled, he turned to Cam; he wanted to ask her what had happened but he did not feel like that was proper as they were not at that stage in their rtionship yet. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened tonight. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d run into them.¡± Cam responded, ¡°No worries. I¡¯m happy as long as I didn¡¯t offend your friends.¡± Ss snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t think they have the right to be angry. Those morons.¡± Cam replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t take it personally. I¡¯m the outcast in your circle, so I can understand why they would treat me like that. If someone else barges into my territory, I¡¯d do the same too.¡± Ss let out a smile as he really enjoyed listening to her speak; it made him feel at home. As the two continued to chat, they eventually arrived at the Nn Residence. Then, Cam purposely went in to greet Old Man Nn, who was delighted to see her and even asked her to bring her kid over from time to time. So was South, who frantically waved at them as he bade them goodbye and promised to visit more often. The initial arrangement was for Xavier to drive them back, but Old Man Nn worried about the two of them so he asked Ss to send them back. When Ss stopped the car on La Grande Maison, Cam realized that South had already fallen asleep. Then, she gently tapped his cheek. ¡°Darling, we¡¯re home.¡± South was unresponsive. Cam¡¯s brows squished together and shouted, ¡°South, wake up!¡± South was still unresponsive. At this point, Ss commented, ¡°Leave him alone. I¡¯ll carry him into the house.¡± Then, Ss got out of the car and opened the door at the back. He took off his jacket and covered South with it before bending over and carrying him out of the car. Since South was about twenty to twenty-five kilograms, she was afraid that Ss might hurt himself while trying to carry him. At the same time, she had to convince herself that this was not Ss¡¯s first time here, and it was no different from his first time. Seeing that Ss was far off, she quickly followed suit. The moment Ss stepped into the house, he immediately took the little guy to his room and tucked him into bed. Seeing how he took care of South touched her. She reckoned that if he had a child, he would definitely be a great father. After leaving South¡¯s room, Ssmented, ¡°This is what I wanted to talk to you about tonight, but they kind of ruined it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Can I invest in your fashion studio?¡± Cam looked surprised. She smiled and responded, ¡°Sure. How much would you like to invest, President Nn?¡± Ssmented in a serious manner, ¡°Tell me how much you need.¡± Cam took the opportunity and gave a huge figure, ¡°At least ten million I suppose.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Sure. Is fifty million enough?¡± His generosity humored Cam. ¡°My studio is only a tform for my passion for design. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯d never get this money back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can decide how many shares to give me in exchange for my investment,¡± responded Ss. Truth be told, he did not know how to make it up to her. He felt indebted as well as grateful to her, not only for saving his grandpa but also for helping Brianst time around. He would even give her as much as a few hundred million if that was what she needed. He would also remember the time the little kid spent with his grandfather and the words that the child said tonight. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 He Did It Himself Cam smiled and said, ¡°Is that all it takes?¡± Ss responded, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t willing to join my company, I have toe to you. I¡¯m not going to let your talent go wasted.¡± Tilting her head, Cam looked him in the eye with a mischievous smile. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen my design works before. How can you be sure that I¡¯m a talent? I may just be a fraud.¡± Feeling speechless, Ss gave her a look. ¡°Did you forget that you included your design works in the resume that you sent me?¡± Cam was surprised. ¡°That resume was sent in by South. I don¡¯t even know which design works he included.¡± Ss was slightly startled. ¡°That kid sent it in on behalf of you?¡± ¡°Yes. He wanted me to join yourpany. My n when I first got back was to run my own fashion studio, but he tried every way to get me into yourpany. Who knew¡­¡± Cam spread her hands and shrugged, not finishing the sentence. Who would have expected that so much would happen since then? Ss responded rather apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened in the past. Now that I think about it, whatever happened was pretty dramatic. Had I not seen them with my own eyes, I¡¯d never have believed them. I was also there at the airport the day you landed, and I saw that you had a man¡¯s phone in your hand. The next day, when you showed up at the office of the Nn Group for an interview, I also just saw that post that was critical about your actions with Brian, and that¡¯s how my misunderstandings about you deepened.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Startled, Cam chuckled. ¡°I witnessed how a man stole ady¡¯s phone, so Iter decided to get the phone back using the same method. On the day of the interview, I used Brian¡¯s phone to make phone calls because Brian fainted. After that, Ss nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡± Hearing this, Cam tittered magnanimously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it anymore. I don¡¯t take things personally.¡± ¡°Thank you for that, Miss Brooklyn,¡± Ss smiled and responded. ¡°About investing in your fashion studio, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll transfer you the money tomorrow.¡± Cam did not expect him to be serious about it. ¡°Mr. Nn, are you serious about it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The look on her face made him chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m going now. Please make sure that you lock the doors.¡± Cam nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± After Ss left, Cam still stood there. She was still in disbelief as to why he would invest in her business. Did he genuinely think that he would make money from that investment? After closing the door, she walked back and was frightened by the person in front of her. ¡°Y- You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± Southmented with a big smile on his face. ¡°I love being in Uncle Ss¡¯s arms.¡± Cam¡¯s face dropped. ¡°South Brooklyn, let me warn you; please stop ying tricks. I don¡¯t want him to feel that we¡¯re taking advantage of him time after time.¡± South puffed up his cheeks and replied, ¡°He won¡¯t. I feel that he likes us, and he likes you too. He took you out for meals, and he even carried me.¡± Cam frowned. ¡°That¡¯s all because we saved his grandpa. We have to know our limits. If you keep responding to him, he might think that we have an ulterior motive.¡± South responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Mr. Nn is single, and so are you. Since he¡¯s cleared up all the misunderstandings, isn¡¯t it good if you two can start seeing each other?¡± Cam stared at him. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? Just today a woman wasing at me because he was trying to drink on my behalf.¡± South puckered up his lips. ¡°You needed Uncle Ss to drink on your behalf?¡± Cam responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for it. He did it himself.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Illegitimate Son South continued, ¡°Uncle Ss is quite understanding.¡± At this point, Cam reckoned that South would never understand what she was trying to get at. Instead of exining to him, she held his hand and walked him toward his room. ¡°Look at you. What I¡¯m trying to say is that there¡¯s no possibility between him and me, so please save your energy on that. Why did you even address his grandpa as Great- grandpa?¡± South responded calmly, ¡°I did that entirely for Landon. If I were to address him as grandpa, that would make me Landon¡¯s uncle.¡± Cam was rendered speechless. Who taught this kid these things? The next day, when Cam got up, it was already 7 AM. Even though she did not think that she had too much alcoholst night, it still affected her routine when she realized she missed her 6 AM rm. Perhaps she did not miss it; she might have heard it and subconsciously snoozed it. Nheless, she got upte. So, she quickly woke South up and made him breakfast. Sending her boy to school today was like a battle. Finally, they made it to school. However, when they arrived at the school, no teachers were seen but an opened gate. It was fortunate that there was a plump kid who was alsote today. While that kid was running toward the gate, he ran into South who was about to turn around and bid her goodbye. Nevertheless, South was not hurt; he merely took a step back while the other kid fell to the ground. Eventually, he could not get up no matter how hard he tried. Kicking his legs in a fit, he was shouting about how his butt was hurting and that he did not want to go to school anymore. Cam turned around and just as she was about to help him up, a chubby middle-aged woman rushed over and pushed South. ¡°Why did you knock into him?¡± As a kid, there was no way South could resist that force. s, he fell to the ground. Cam¡¯s face changedpletely. She let go of the other kid who was still on the ground and tugged at that woman. ¡°How could you push a child?¡± Thatdy fiercely looked up, and when she looked at Cam with her angry eyes, she was instantly stunned for an instant beforeing back to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Cam took a deep breath. She did not expect to bump into Miles¡¯s mother-Florence Horner! Is that kid¡­ Miles and L¡¯s son? Cam let go of Florence before walking up to South and helping him up. ¡°South, are you okay?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! South shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Cam directed, ¡°Go in then. Don¡¯t bete.¡± She did not want her son to know about what happened a few years ago. At this moment, Florence walked up and grabbed South. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? You knocked into my grandson-shouldn¡¯t you apologize before leaving?¡± Cam looked at her with a scowl and growled, ¡°It was your grandson who knocked into my son and fell. Not just that, but you pushed my son without knowing what happened. You should be the one apologizing!¡± Florence did not give in. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? If my grandson knocked into him, why would he fall?¡± Cam still looked angry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your grandson about what happened? You shouldn¡¯t me this on my son!¡± Florence quickly looked at her grandson who was still on the ground and grabbed South by his arm. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Your son has to apologize to my grandson today. Otherwise, you aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Cam had somewhat lost it. Just as she thought that Florence was elderly so she better let it slide, Florence did not seem to be going easy on her. Without any words, she forcefully gripped Florence by her arm, which caused Florence much pain. In the end, Florence had to let go of South. Being agitated, Florence pushed her with another hand. ¡°Ah¡­ Let go of me!¡± Cam looked callous. ¡°Apologize to my son!¡± Florence shot South a disapproving look. ¡°Me? That¡¯s a joke, isn¡¯t it? Why should I apologize to the b*stard son of a beggar? Let go of me or I¡¯m calling the police.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Daughter-in-Law Cam had a menacing look on her face as she pressed harder. ¡°Birds of the same feather flock together. Your whole family is trash!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Let me go!¡± Florence yelled. Cam gave South a look. ¡°South, you better go now.¡± At this moment, South kept a straight face before yelling, ¡°Mommy, we only reason with human beings and not other animals!¡± These words made Camugh. ¡°Alright. You better go to ss now.¡± South acknowledged it before casually walking into the school with his hands in his pockets. Florence angrily looked at South whilementing hatefully, ¡°He¡¯s really the son of a beggar; he doesn¡¯t know what manner is.¡± Cam squinted, then swung at her, sending her flying. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Being caughtpletely off guard, Florence was mmed against the school¡¯s gate and bounced back, almost falling to the ground. Even though she was absolutely terrified, she still wanted to lash out at Cam at this point. ¡°Cam, you are truly disrespectful. How can you treat someone older than you like this? Fortunately, my son didn¡¯t marry you.¡± Cam sneered. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t marry him. It would be very unlucky of me to have such a devious mother-inw like you. Only someone like L can deal with you!¡± As she finished, she proceeded to walk away. ¡°Cam, where do you think you¡¯re going? I¡¯m going to tell your dad!¡± Florence shouted, but Cam pretended not to hear anything. Meanwhile, the security guard came out of the school. ¡°Is your son stilling in?¡± Still slightly mad, Florence yelled at the security guard, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that my grandson just fell?¡± The security guard was rendered speechless. ¡°Then, help him up. That¡¯s no big deal. Isn¡¯t the kid that you pushed just fine? It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± His words shut Florence up. Then, she helped Mitchell up. ¡°Mitch, let me have a look at you to see if you¡¯re okay.¡± Mitchell broke down and shouted, ¡°My butt is hurting! I don¡¯t want to go to school today!¡± Florence dusted him off and consoled, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go home then.¡± Then, she took him back inside the car as the security guard shook his head, feeling speechless. He could not bring himself to agree with this way of raising a child. After Cam got back, she immediately called Kate and Landon over to her ce for a big discussion. ¡°I¡¯m going to open a fashion studio immediately, and we¡¯re going for the high-end market.¡± Kate supported her, ¡°Sounds good! You¡¯ll be the founder. Since I¡¯m in the fashion magazine industry, this makes us a perfect match.¡± Landon added, ¡°I can help you find a suitable shop location. I¡¯m familiar with Summer City, so it¡¯s not a problem for me!¡± Cam turned to both of them and smiled. ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s official. I¡¯m going to make that family pay.¡± Kate and Landon looked at each other. ¡°What happened? Did you run into L again?¡± Cam puckered up her lips. ¡°It was L¡¯s mother-inw. I believe I¡¯vee to the realization that every time God puts you through hardships, you shouldn¡¯tin as the hardships may be God¡¯s way of saving you.¡± She put out such a profound statement all of a sudden, leaving Kate and Landon even more confused. ¡°Did you guys fight?¡± Kate asked. Cam responded, ¡°When she was sending L¡¯s child to school, that child ran too fast and knocked into South. South was fine but he fel.¡± After recounting what happened this morning, she added, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not her daughter-inw. Otherwise, I might die young.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Lunch Date Kate vented her resentment. ¡°That entire family is abnormal!¡± Scowling, Landon said coldly, ¡°Why do you still go easy on people like them? You should teach them a lesson that they¡¯ll never forget.¡± Cam snickered. ¡°Did you know you just said exactly what South said? He said that I should only reason with human beings and not animals.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The three of them burst outughing. Then, Kate continued, ¡°South¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t waste your effort talking to her.¡± Meanwhile, Landon also smirked. ¡°That kid will seek revenge for even the pettiest grievances. I¡¯m kind of worried about that fat kid.¡± Cam responded, ¡°About that kid, I don¡¯t think he went to ss today. When I left, I saw him leave with his grandma.¡± Landon answered, ¡°Good that he has the foresight.¡± Cam continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Please help me with this studio. I need it to be at a prime location, and money¡¯s not a problem. The closer it is to L¡¯s studio, the better. I can¡¯t wait to see the look on her face when she finds out.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯m on it,¡± replied Landon. While they were discussing, Cam¡¯s phone rang. When she looked at it, it was an unknown caller ID. Though slightly baffled, she proceeded to answer it. ¡°Hello.¡± A familiar male voice sounded out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Is this Miss Brooklyn? This is Brian. Do you have some time this afternoon?¡± It took Cam a while to process that. ¡°Oh. Hello, Mr. arthy. Is there anything?¡± Kate quietly nudged Landon to look at Cam. ¡°It looks like she¡¯s going out for lunch. Did I hear it right? Is she being targeted by that trashy man again?¡± Landon gave Kate a look. ¡°You go and listen in.¡± ¡°No, you go!¡± Kate pushed him. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your job.¡± While they two were still trying to work out who should go, Cam had already returned from the phone call. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± They looked at each other before simultaneously turning to Cam, remaining silent.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Cam became skeptical and puckered her lips. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you wanna join me?¡± Kate purposely put up an unfriendly look. ¡°Who¡¯s bringing you out for lunch? Is it a guy or ady? Do you like that person?¡± Cam was rendered speechless. ¡°Come on, Kate; don¡¯t stare at me as if I¡¯ve just betrayed you. People might think we¡¯re a couple!¡± Kate pouted and sent Cam a flying kiss. ¡°The whole world knows that. Spill it-who¡¯s had their eyes on my woman? Are you going now? Are you still going to love me when you get back?¡± Cam red at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you belong in the fashion magazine industry-you¡¯re a born actress!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t divert the topic. Spill it.¡± Cam was annoyed. ¡°That was the man that I saved on the street the other day. He said he wants to take me out for a meal as a token of his appreciation.¡± Kate asked, ¡°The guy at the restaurant?¡± Upon seeing Cam nodding, Kate was full of anticipation. ¡°Ah, that man is good-looking! He¡¯s taking you out for a meal-does that mean he likes you?¡± The moment Kate finished her sentence, someone pped her on her head. Then, she heard a familiar male voice. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a moron? How does taking her out for a meal mean he likes her? I go over to your ce for meals every day; does that mean I like you too?¡± ¡°Landon, are you tired of living?¡± Kate had a fierce look on her face as she pounced on him. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 You Are Here Very quickly, the two began beating each other up. Cam shook her head, feeling annoyed. ¡°Please take care of my couch! If you guys break it, I¡¯ll make you two sit on the floor!¡± As she spoke, she went in to get changed. Kate tried picking at, pinching, twisting, biting, and kicking him. She tried everything she could. However, Landon could not fight back. He was left with no choice but to use his trump card-he spread his legs and sat on Kate while his huge palms locked her wrists and he lifted her. This move was definitely nipping it in the bud. At this moment, Kate had no other moves, so she began yelling, unwilling to ept defeat. ¡°Landon, I¡¯m so going to kick you when I get down!¡± Landon snorted and pressed her harder, restricting her ability to move around. ¡°I guess that means you aren¡¯ting down anytime soon.¡± ¡°You b*stard. Let go of me, or I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡± Kate howled angrily. Landon did not give in. ¡°Say something nice to me then I¡¯ll put you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so going to bite youter.¡± Kate panicked and decided to bang her head against his. Seeing this, Landon subconsciously moved away from that headbutting motion that would injure the both of them. Then, he gradually released his grip. HE Kate turned around and started chasing after him. ¡°Stay put if you are a man.¡± Landon could not help but run. ¡°Stop chasing me if you are a woman!¡± The total age of the two was somewhere between forty to fifty years old, but they were nheless running around in the house chasing each other. Whilst getting changed in the room, Cam heard the noise outside her room. Getting annoyed, she grabbed one of them aftering out of the room. ¡°Stop messing around. I¡¯m heading out for lunch now. Are you guys going to stay here to wait for me or will you go back?¡± ¡°Now?¡± inquired Kate. O Cam responded, ¡°It¡¯s 10:30 AM already.¡± Kate responded, ¡°Oh, alright, I¡¯m going to head back now. Please remember my love for you¡­¡± Rendered speechless, Landon red at Kate and pushed her away while singing, ¡°I send you a thousand miles away; please don¡¯t evere back.¡± Kate turned around and scowled at him. ¡°Do you want to get beaten up again?¡± Landon remained silent. After leaving the house, Cam headed straight to the Western restaurant Brian talked about, and it was just after half-past eleven when she got there. That restaurant had a nice ambiance which was attributed to its interior decoration. The soothing saxophone music and the sporadic scent of jasmine that was just the right strength had a strangely calming effect. Furthermore, the well-mannered servers, the quiet patrons, and the asionalughter and whispers added to the wonderful environment. When approached by the server, Cam pointed at the deck next to the windows where Brian was sitting. His head was half-tilted as he looked at his phone; he was wearing a white-cored dress shirt and a pair of ck jeans. He looked gorgeous. The sight of this delighted her. Cam could not help but exim inwardly, What a gorgeous man! Perhaps because he heard her footsteps, Brian tilted his head and looked toward her. After seeing that it was indeed Cam, he immediately stood up. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Cam smiled rather apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just got here too.¡± Brian politely pulled the chair out on the other side of the table for her. ¡°Please, have a seat!¡± Cam nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, Brian went back to his seat and received the menu from the server. ¡°Order whatever you want to eat. Their French-style steak is pretty authentic.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get that then.¡± Cam agreed with it before adding some other orders rmended by the server, then they concluded their order. The sight of Cam delighted Brian. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your son with you?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Are We Friends Now? Cam took off her coat andid it on the chair. ¡°He¡¯s at school.¡± Brian replied, ¡°Oh. Was he alright that day?¡± Cam took a deep breath. ¡°Not too bad. I thought he was fine until I found out about his bruised knee after getting home. Some parts were even bleeding. I have no idea what caused the injuries.¡± Looking slightly heavy-hearted, Brian asked, ¡°Is that woman your younger sister from a different mother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cam responded rather reluctantly. No longer wanting to talk about that, Cam intentionally changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s your health?¡± Brian sounded rather perfunctory as well when he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± After that, Cam turned around, took out a metal box from her handbag, and gave it to Brian. ¡°This is for you.¡± This somewhat baffled Brian. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°These are candies. You should bring some of them with you next time and take one every time you feel unwell. It has different kinds of vors and this is one of my favorite brands. It reminds me of my childhood.¡± Brian was pleasantly surprised and then naturally let out a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Cam responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be a stranger. This is nothingpared to this expensive meal that you¡¯re buying me.¡± Brian smiled, looking like a graceful gentleman. ¡°I guess my life is still worth something, isn¡¯t it? How can one meal be sufficient to pay you back for saving my life?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way. It doesn¡¯t matter how expensive a meal is or how many times you buy me one; it¡¯s about how you were willing to help me out when I needed it the most. I¡¯ll forever remember your help. I guess that makes us even.¡± Brian chuckled andmented, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re breaking up with me.¡± Cam guffawed. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m saying is we don¡¯t have to be so formal with each other.¡± Looking at her, Brian appeared to look somewhat shy. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me use this excuse again, how am I going to ask you out for a meal next time?¡± This caught Cam off guard. She smiled and then said, ¡°Why do we need an excuse to have a meal together? We can do this anytime.¡± Brian was a little shocked to hear that. ¡°Really? So we¡¯re friends?¡± Cam nodded and agreed, ¡°Of course. I saw your restaurant¡¯s sign on the inte the other day. Personally, I feel that it looks heart-warming and generous.¡± Smiling, Brian replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have customers like them.¡± Cam asked, ¡°Will being so picky bring you any problems?¡± Brian looked startled. ¡°Problems? It¡¯s my restaurant, so it¡¯s my call.¡± At this juncture, the server showed up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but your food is ready.¡± Cam quickly put the things on the table away while Brian still held on to the candy box and asked, ¡°Have you had any of these before?¡± ¡°Yes. All the time back in the days.¡± ¡°You like candies?¡± Cam agreed, ¡°Not too bad. I¡¯d have one of them whenever I was in a bad mood. Something sweet can really brighten your day. Try it. It¡¯s pretty effective. I like the green ones the most-they¡¯re apple-vored.¡± Brian opened the candy box and picked up a green candy. ¡°You¡¯re making me want to try it.¡± Cam laughed heartily. ¡°Look at you. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Brian followed suit andughed. ¡°I¡¯ll save it forter then.¡± Cam nodded as if she sensed something, and her gaze inadvertently fell on a couple not far away from them. The guy there was huge and looked stony-faced whereas thedy was tall and looked somewhat arrogant. Right now, they were looking in their direction. Cam frowned. Isn¡¯t that Ss and thedy with the doctorate in medicine? Her name is¡­ Penny. Then, Cam smiled and greeted them. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ss had a smile on his face and responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Penny said she wanted to eat their steak, and she¡¯s making me pay for her.¡± Penny frowned and grumbled rather flirtatiously, ¡°Ss, what do you mean by that? You promised me before.¡± Ss remained silent. Meanwhile, Cam smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to respond. If she was the one buying the meal today, she would probably have invited them to join Brian and her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 He¡¯s My Elder Brother However, it was Brian¡¯s treat today and she did not dare to decide on his behalf. Hence, she looked toward Brian. It was fine had Cam not looked at him, but once she did, she was startled by how he looked. Brian¡¯s face seemed gloomy as if a heavy downpour was about to happen. His eyes red furiously at Ss while he pursed the corners of his lips tightly without saying a single word. On the other hand, Ss¡¯s face was indifferent as he looked at Brian and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze turned haughty; he was theplete opposite from the warm, handsome man he was before. ¡°What does it have to do with you?!¡± Cam was slightly shocked and looked toward Ss and then at Brian again. What rtion did these two have? Before she had a proper understanding of the entire situation, Penny opened her mouth and said, ¡°Why are you acting like this, brother? Ss¡¯s concerned about you, so how could you say such things?¡± Soon after, Brian opened his mouth; his tone of voice was chilly as he spoke to Penny. ¡°Don¡¯t call me your brother. I don¡¯t have a sister like you!¡± At this moment, Ss did not wait for Penny to speak. Instead, he continued, ¡°Whether you want to recognize her as your sister, you¡¯re still a part of the Nn Family. Mom already passed away a long time ago, so it¡¯s better to let go of the past.¡± All of a sudden, Brian became agitated. He then immediately stood up; his eyes were bloodshot as he exploded, ¡°If you want to acknowledge this, then, by all means, be my guest. However, I¡¯m not as forgetful as you. My mom suffered from so many humiliations and I remember each and every one of them. If you¡¯re willing to enjoy all the glory and wealth by licking someone¡¯s boots, then go ahead and do it yourself. Please don¡¯te and disgust me with all this! Now, get out of my sight!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about you, Brian? Who¡¯s still willing to take care of you?¡± Penny puffed as she dragged Ss and was about to leave. Ss did not budge. Instead, his eyes felt heavy as he looked at Brian and asked, ¡°Brian, Grandpa is sick. Do you have time to visit him?¡± On the other hand, Brian snorted. ¡°He¡¯s your grandpa. You can keep the opportunity to brownnose him to yourself!¡± Ss gave a cold snort. He looked at both Brian and Cam with intense eyes before leaving with Penny. As the entire situation unfolded before her, Cam was stunned. What exactly was happening?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She carefully looked at Brian and noticed that he was already sitting on the ground. His face remained gloomy while his entire body exuded a terrifying hostility. ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± Brian took a deep breath and remained silent. Instead, he opened up the candy box Cam had gifted him. He then took out a candy with green wrapping, opened it, and stuffed it into his mouth. Cam did not say anything more and sat quietly opposite him. Perhaps it took ten minutes; perhaps it took even longer. When Brian was about to finish eating the candy, he slowly opened his mouth and uttered, ¡°He¡¯s my elder brother.¡± Cam was shocked to hear this. ¡°Who are you talking about? Ss? Are you a part of the Nn family too?¡± Brian then continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a part of them since ten years ago.¡± Cam was stunned again. ¡°Why? Erm, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± Brian¡¯s dimmed eyes looked into the distance as if he was recalling the memories from many years ago. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t talk about. They¡¯re not ashamed of it anyways, so I can just say whatever I want to. The rtionship between families of the wealthy is more apathetic. Only self-interests are eternal. More than ten years ago, in order to marry Penny¡¯s mother, Lara Roberts, Edward deliberately framed my mom for cheating on him so that he could divorce her. In the end, he seeded in doing so and managed to force my mom out of the house. I still cannot figure out how a man could be so heartless.¡± Cam was also in disbelief. This man Brian talked about was crueler than her own dad. ¡°Were the Roberts wealthy?¡± Brian took a deep breath before adding, ¡°Yes. They¡¯re loaded. Even more so than the Nn Group. I was twelve years old that year. Ss and I knew that our mom was being framed in this incident. However, we did not have evidence. Hence, I discussed with Ss that by the time the divorce rolled around, we would have to choose our mom as a way of supporting her. Nheless, I did not expect that he would choose to follow Edward after their divorce.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Problems Unbeknownst To Others ¡°That was the darkest year of my life. I followed my mom back to the arthy Family, but because my health wasn¡¯t good, I would faint from time to time. Additionally, my mom was forced out of the house by the Nn Family, and since my uncle was afraid of offending both the Roberts and the Nns, he refused to let us go back to the arthy family. In the end, my mom had to rent a room outside. Just a few monthster, she passed away in a car ident, and since then, I¡¯ve never had a family member.¡± With just a few words, Brian exined the entire experience of that particr year. Even so, Cam could still imagine how helpless Brian must have felt during that time. He was only twelve years old, yet he had already gone through his parent¡¯s divorce, the betrayal of his own brother, and his mom¡¯s death. In just a year, he lost all of his rtives. Oh my God! How was he able to push through everything? It was no wonder that his face looked hostile when he saw Ss. Perhaps in Brian¡¯s heart, Ss was a heartless brother, an unfilial son, and a traitor who betrayed his family in order to pursue riches, regardless of the injustice faced by their mom. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Cam¡¯s eyes subconsciously became gentle as she asked, ¡°Where are you staying right now?¡± Brian gave a light smile while giving her a look that said ¡®don¡¯t look at me with that pair of sympathetic eyes¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine now. Later, my grandpa found me. I also did some business and was able to take care of myself.¡± For a moment, Cam did not know what to say. ¡°Has the situation from that year been clearly investigated?¡± Brian replied, ¡°That man is dead, so it¡¯s impossible to find out the truth. I suppose | could not disassociate from Lara and Edward. Without the evidence, I can only make them pay using my own methods. However, the Nn Family did well under Ss¡¯s management. Now, I don¡¯t have enough strength topete with them.¡± After taking a long time to digest the entire situation, Cam then took a deep breath before giving a word offort. ¡°Have you ever thought about it? Perhaps some things are not like what you see on the surface. Have you ever sat down with your brother to have a proper chat?¡± Brian then gave a cold snort. ¡°What should I talk about with him? Talk about family? Or brotherhood? What does he have?¡± Cam opened her mouth but did not know how to persuade him. She felt that Ss was not the kind of person that Brian thought he was. Would Ss abandon his own mom, who was being framed, and even destroy the rtionship with his brother, just so he could enjoy riches? Nheless, she did not experience the situation firsthand and did not know the real truth behind it. To put it bluntly, Cam did not know Ss very well and had onlye into contact with him twice. Just like how she always thought that Brian was a warm and gentle boy, but he turned out to be full of scars! Cam stayed in the restaurant with Brian for two hours before they went back. She had the feeling that some things were unspeakable and felt inexplicably heavy. Surely, everyone would have some difficulties and problems unbeknownst to others. Cam had just arrived at her driveway, and even before she got out of her car, she saw a man holding arge bouquet of roses walking over to her. She was not able to see the person¡¯s face as it was blocked by therge bouquet. Hence, Cam got out of her car suspiciously. As soon as she shut her car door, the bouquet of roses was already in front of her. She did not ept it. Instead, she was busy looking at the face hidden behind the roses. By observing the figure, it did not look like Landon. So who exactly was this person? Or did they send it to the wrong address? However, the person did not wait for Cam to ept the flowers and revealed his face from behind the bouquet of roses. With a smile on his face, he greeted Cam. ¡°Miss Brooklyn.¡± The corner of Cam¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Robin?¡± Robin then smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, Miss Brooklyn. I¡¯m really sorry about yesterday. I¡¯m used to joking with them, and I didn¡¯t mean to harm you in any way.¡± With this, he handed the bouquet to her. ¡°Please ept these roses and don¡¯t worry about that issue anymore.¡± Cam stretched her lips awkwardly. This was her first time receiving a bouquet of roses as an apology. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 I Really Like You ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s not talk about it since it¡¯s already in the past. Since I didn¡¯t take it to heart, you can keep the flowers for yourself.¡± Cam said as she passed by him, wanting to leave. Suddenly, Robin took a step forward, stopping her while he smiled. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, I¡¯m really interested in you. You¡¯re beautiful and you have a good personality, can I court you?¡± Cam started sweating profusely. She knew that it was strange for someone to apologize with a bouquet of roses. It turned out that Robin was not here to apologize to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have any intentions of entering into a rtionship right now.¡± With this, Cam tried to leave again. Once again, Robin blocked her way and hurriedly added, ¡°Although my family cannot bepared to Ss¡¯s, I will treat you and your son well. I will treat your son as my own. Although Ss¡¯s conditions are better than mine, the Nn Family would never allow him to marry someone who already has a child. However, you won¡¯t face such troubles in my family. As long as you marry me-¡± Cam could not listen to him anymore and interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. Can¡¯t you understand what I just said? I said that I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. What makes you think that I¡¯ll marry a person just because they said they¡¯ll marry me? You¡¯re really ignorant.¡± Robin wanted to stop her again. However, Cam¡¯s face turned dark immediately. ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Miss Brooklyn, I really like you,¡± Robin added. ¡°I will never give up on you.¡± Nheless, Cam ignored him and walked toward her house. What a psycho! Just as she arrived home, the phone in her pocket rang. As soon as she picked it up, a man¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Cam, have you returned to the country?¡± Cam laughed. ¡°Yes. How are you doing these days, Marcus?¡± Then, the man startedining. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know about my condition since you¡¯re the boss?¡± Cam could not help butugh. ¡°Marcus, you¡¯re one of the shareholders of thepany too. You¡¯re self-employed too, you know?¡± ¡°I alwaysfort myself like this when I don¡¯t want to work,¡± the man said. ¡°There¡¯s a new script recently. I¡¯m quite optimistic about it. Do have a look when you have the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little busy these days. If you think it¡¯s okay, then it is. I¡¯m not really in the country that often, so I¡¯m not as sensitive to the local market as you are.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just admit that you¡¯rezy.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You saw through me just like that?¡± Cam chuckled as she changed out of her shoes. ¡°But seriously, I¡¯m quite busy these days.¡± ¡°What are you up to?¡± the man asked. Cam then added, ¡°I want to open a fashion studio.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded surprised. ¡°Why would you want to open a fashion studio? Why tire yourself when you¡¯re not short of money?¡± Cam gave a light smile. ¡°How am I not short of money? Who wouldin of having too much money?¡± The man then added, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll still send a copy of the script over to you. Just have a look if you have the time. This is a fantasy novel; it¡¯s called Nine-Tailed Fox No.7.1 think it¡¯s not bad.¡± Cam smiled lightly. ¡°Okay.¡± She talked to him for a while more before hanging up the phone. That morning, L received a call from her child¡¯s teacher, informing her that her child did not attend school. If Ben had not been helping her to fix theputer, L would have gone over to the school. In the end, L apanied Ben as he fixed theputer all morning. However, the deleted designs were not found. After a day of fixing theputer, L did not dare to dy after getting off work and went straight to the Ryan Family¡¯s old house. Just as she entered the dining room, L saw Mitchell eating mouthful after mouthful of braised pork and was speechless. The reason L did not want to put her child here was that the old couple would spoil him. He was allowed to do as he pleased. Just by letting him stay there for a few days, L would need to spend a long time to change his bad habits. Upon entering, L ced her bag on the cab and asked furiously, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let Mitchell attend school today?¡± Florence then nced at her. ¡°Who said we didn¡¯t go? We arrived at the school entrance before meeting Cam and her son. Her son knocked our Mitch to the ground. He was hurt and was crying and shouting that he didn¡¯t want to attend school. Hence, I brought him home.¡± Upon hearing this, L frowned and asked, ¡°Cam Brooklyn?¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Purpose Achieved Over the past few days, L kept hearing Cam¡¯s name being mentioned. Was Summer city always this small? How is it that we would even run into her at the elementary school? ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t see that attitude of hers; it was exceptionally arrogant! She even threw me out! Even now, my arm still hurts.¡± Florence rubbed at her arm, curling her lips with all her might. When L heard that, she was stunned for a moment. Following that, the gears in her mind spun quickly, and she pretended to rush over to Florence worriedly. ¡°She dared to hit you? Where were you hurt?¡± As she spoke, she squatted down in front of her. ¡°Let me see; is it serious?¡± Florence broke into a smile immediately and grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was a little swollen this morning, but I rubbed some medicinal oil on it. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s fine now.¡± Then, L sat down on another chair. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t confront her directly next time. Let her say whatever she wants to say. You¡¯re not young anymore; your health is more important.¡± Florence had a pleased expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m so d Miles married you. If he had married that sister of yours, she would have taken years off my life. Shepletely drove me up the wall today! Not only did she refuse to apologize, but she also hit me! Whoever marries that woman would never find peace! She is so unlike you-you are so kind and considerate.¡± Having achieved her purpose, L pretended to sigh helplessly. ¡°Cam came back a few days back. As soon as she got back, we got into an unpleasant dispute. Just the day before, she drove a wedge between Miles and me. I don¡¯t know what she said to him, but he pped me the moment he came back. He even said that if it wasn¡¯t because of me, he wouldn¡¯t have broken up with her. Right now, he refuses to sleep in the same room as me. I don¡¯t even know how long more I can remain as your daughter-inw. At this rate, it may not be long before you have a new daughter-inw.¡± Florence widened her eyes at those words. ¡°What did you say? Is that true? Miles wants to marry Cam?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, I believe that if Miles continues to be seduced by Cam, it may happen very soon. You didn¡¯t see the look Miles gave me! He looked like he wanted to kill me! Perhaps all men are like this-they stop cherishing something once they¡¯ve obtained it. Currently, he thinks Cam is so great and amazing-so much so he even began to doubt the paternity of Mitch, iming that he wasn¡¯t sure whether the child is his. Mom, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s acting like a possessed man?¡± L looked extremely aggrieved, and her eyes filled with tears. ¡°She must be delusional!¡± Florence cursed viciously, ¡°If she wants to marry my son, it¡¯ll still depend on my approval! A woman of loose morals like her, trying to enter the Ryan family?! Don¡¯t even dream about it! L, don¡¯t worry. You are the only daughter-inw I have. Nobody will ever break the two of you apart.¡± L smiled slightly and said in an understanding manner, ¡°Okay; thanks, Mom. I made you worry about us again. I just can¡¯t help feeling that she¡¯s always lurking about everywhere. Even now, her child is going to the same school as Mitch. Moreover, I¡¯ve seen that child of hers. He looks rather smart. So, I¡¯m worried Mitch might be bullied by him.¡± Florence snorted, ¡°How dare he?! In a few days, I¡¯ll get somebody to teach that little b*stard a lesson so that he remembers it forever.¡± Thus, L secretly raised her brows with a faint smile on her lips. Time passed quickly. Cam had found a location for her studio, and it was being renovated. Thus, she had been watching over things at the studio during this period. Today, she received a call from the program crew of the mor Vogue¡¯s grandpetition, asking her to participate as a judge for tomorrow¡¯s final show for the ready-to-wear collection. This time around, the scale of the grand fashionpetition was veryrge. Manypanies had sponsored it. Moreover, it was very well advertised and held considerable prestige. Out of thousands of works, only the top ten most popr and most promising designs were selected. After that, the designer¡¯s team was required to create ready-made garments of their designs, which would be showcased on the runway by models orMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. the designers themselves. Then, they will be scored by judges and voted on by the audience. If one ced among the top candidates, the benefits wouldn¡¯t stop at the prize money; they would also receive the promotion and publicity of various media outlets, TV stations, and the inte. Unfortunately, her studio was not ready yet. Otherwise, she would have taken the opportunity to ride on the poprity of thepetition to promote her studio. That would have been more effective than whatever advertisement I could put up! Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Grand Fashion Competition Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The next day, Cam sent her child to school. Then, she went to where the program crew was. Under the guidance of one of the staff members, she arrived at a room backstage. Inside the room, only Big Beard, a man with a bushy beard, was busy working behind a desk. When he saw her, he immediately stood up to greet her with a smile on his face, ¡°Cam! I promise this trip will be worth your while. This time around, the general level of skill among the participants is rtively high. So, I¡¯m sure some of the works will catch your fancy.¡± Cam raised her brows. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is going to be thest time!¡± Big Beardughingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time we met; 1 witnessed your journey to sess!¡± Back then, he was still a reporter, and she was a designer. He stalked her every single day, filming her the entire time. Therefore, he had truly witnessed her journey to sess, every step of the way, up until today. If it wasn¡¯t for his request, she would never have agreed to be a judge. She nced at him coolly. ¡°Yeah, yeah. That is only enough to you this favor once.¡± ¡°If there are gains this time, won¡¯t you consider it next time?¡±. TITETIT ¡°Nope.¡± Big Beard looked at her emotionally. ¡°Cam, do you know how great your influence is? This time around, the grand fashionpetition managed to obtain more than 20 sponsors, including the Nn Group, which is infamous for never participating or sponsoring events. Besides, there were thousands of submissions! Among them were submissions from various famous designers. And, they only joined because of you.¡± Cam was surprised. ¡°Even the Nn Group?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve heard of them too? That¡¯s one of the largestpanies in Hendrix! In the past, they used to look down on small programs like ours. Even now, the only reason they sponsored our event is because of the power of your fame as Angel!¡± he said. Pursing her lips secretly, she felt very pleased. I can¡¯t believe Ss sponsored the event because of me. What will happen when he learns that I¡¯m Angel? Will he regret it? Suddenly, she looked forward to seeing his reaction when he learned that she was Angel. ¡°Will the sponsors attend?¡± ¡°They were all invited to attend. Usually, they¡¯de.¡± Seeing that she was in a good mood, he continued his efforts in persuading her again. ¡°What do you think? Won¡¯t you consider doing this again? Next time, you can list your own terms and conditions!¡± ¡°No way; you know I hate publicity!¡± While talking, she gestured behind her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look around.¡± The fashion show was scheduled to begin at 10 AM. Even so, all the participants were already gathered here; they were busy doing their final preparations even though it wasn¡¯t even 9 AM yet. There were a total of ten collections. However, each collection required a team of at least five or six people, which included the designer, the pattern maker, and the models. Each designer had to showcase four sets of clothing. Therefore, they needed at least five people on their team, even if the designer themselves modeled their own works on the runway. Meanwhile, the host was also reviewing the flow of the program. Despite the stage crews¡¯ best efforts at maintaining order, backstage of this program crew was as lively and bustling as a marketce during the day. Cam deliberately took a peek at the front hall. Quite a lot of spectators had already entered the venue, but the sponsors¡¯ seats were empty. Well, it¡¯s still early. They certainly wouldn¡¯t arrive so early. Thus, she headed back the way she came and went to rest in the lounge prepared by the program crew. Just as she was about to take a seat, L walked in with an expression of disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s really you! Why are you here? Did you join the grandpetition too?¡± Seeing that it was L, Cam raised her brows and red at her. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Get out.¡± However, L did not leave. Instead, she nced about the room, sizing it up. ¡°Where is your team? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just you?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 He Who Strikes First Wins Cam looked at her with a rxed expression. I can¡¯t believe she participated in this grand fashion competition too. This will be interesting. I guess she still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m one of the judges. Really, of all the roads you could have picked, you had to pick this one-I guess you¡¯ll get your just reward. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± L felt scared when she saw the sly smile on Cam¡¯s face. After all, she knew in her heart that all her designs were copied off Cam¡¯s works. Well, she doesn¡¯t have any evidence. So, it¡¯s not like she can do anything to me. Still, meeting her here¡­ If she kicked up a fuss, it would reflect badly on me. If so, why don¡¯t I make a pre-emptive strike against her? Thus, she looked around the room indifferently, fiddling with her phone for a bit before putting it back into her pocket. Cam looked at her and said in a neutral voice, ¡°I¡¯mughing at how childish you are. Dol even need a team to beat you? I can handle you alone.¡± Then, L said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me be? Can¡¯t we live together peacefully?¡± Cam was sitting on a chair. Despite sitting down, she gave off an inexplicable vibe of a king ruling over his subjects as she said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I will never be able to live beside you peacefully. Do you finally know fear now? It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s toote for that. I will make you pay for everything you did to me, be it now or in the past.¡± On the other hand, L made her voice lower, deliberately making it sound like she was pleading, ¡°Cam, I¡¯m begging you. I put a lot of time and effort into the design for this grandpetition. C-Can we have a truce, just for today? When the grandpetition is over, you can do whatever you want!¡± Cam narrowed her eyes, feeling that something was amiss as she lifted her gaze to look at L. ¡°L, can you act like a normal person?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Then, L started crying. ¡°Cam, I¡¯m begging you! As long as you let me finish thepetition, I promise I will do whatever you sayter! No matter what you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Cam felt a chill in her heart. Standing up abruptly, she looked at L as if she had seen a ghost. L is acting too strangely. She must be up to one of her tricks again. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! There is nothing between you and me!¡± After saying that, she turned to leave. However, she felt somebody hugging her from behind before she could take a single step. Struggling instinctively, she heard the clear sound of a p ringing out, followed by L¡¯s earth-shattering scream. ¡°Ah!¡± Immediately after that, she heard the sound of cosmetic products ttering to the ground noisily. Cam coldly stood by the door, staring at the person inside the room. Half of L¡¯s face was swollen and red, and she was acting like she had been possessed by an actor¡¯s spirit-she portrayed the very essence of a suffering, aggrieved, and pitiful person. Looking at L, Cam felt nothing but disgust. Thus, she said icily, ¡°L, how many times are you going to pull this trick?¡± Still, L continued pitifully, ¡°Cam, please allow me to finish thepetition! Once return, I¡¯ll take your punishment, okay?¡± Some of the participants hade rushing over after hearing themotion. However, none of them knew who Cam was. When they saw how badly L had been hit, they immediately assumed that Cam was picking on her. Thus, they used her, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who are you? Why did you hit her?¡± ¡°Are you a staff member working with the program crew?¡± ¡°How could a staff member act so arrogantly? Should we call security?¡± Cam felt extremely drained emotionally, and her gaze was sharp as she nced around at the crowd. ¡°Did you see me hitting her? The one who falls must be the victim, while the one who is fine must be the abuser. Is that what you guys think? Why are you indiscriminately using me out of the blue when you didn¡¯t even witness anything?¡± Upon hearing those words, the crowd fell silent immediately. After that, Cam indifferently nced down at L, who remained on the ground. Then, she turned around and left the room-out of sight, out of mind. One of the girls that had a pretty good rtionship with L hurriedly went and helped L up. ¡°L, are you okay?¡± Standing up with the help of the girl, L smiled bitterly. ¡°Please don¡¯t feel wronged on my behalf. She is my sister. I think she is also a participant in thispetition. She lost her temper, thinking that I¡¯m trying to oupete her because I joined thepetition too. That¡¯s why she hit me.¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Not a Participant L¡¯s friend angrily said, ¡°How can your sister act like that?! Since you¡¯re both participating in the competition, it should depend on each person¡¯s ability! It¡¯s up to one¡¯s ability to receive praise from the judges. Even if she prevents you from participating, can she stop the others?¡± L sighed helplessly. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t want to let mepete. Ever since we were young, she has always wanted whatever I had, and I¡¯ve gotten used to letting her have her way. Still, this was such a rare opportunity to prove myself using my own abilities! But, I¡¯m afraid my dreams are going to be dashed again.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? What can she do to you in front of so many people? You have to quickly get up and prepare yourself. I¡¯m the first to go out, and you¡¯re thest. What about her? What number is she?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She lowered her head, looking pitiful as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t even know she was participating. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have joined.¡± Her friend then said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you join? You can¡¯t continue being pushed around like this. Since she refuses to allow you to participate in thepetition, that¡¯s all the more reason to take first ce in thepetition and rub it in her face.¡± L nodded. ¡°Hurry up and finish your preparations. I¡¯m fine.¡± Her friend made a nomittal sound of agreement, then she left. At the same time, the crowd surrounding them slowly dispersed. After that, a cold smile appeared on L¡¯s lips. Cam, if you keep your mouth shut, things will end here peacefully. Or else¡­ I wonder just how you¡¯re going to exin away what just happened! At 8.50 AM, some of the sponsors began entering the venue. Cam¡¯s seat at the judges¡¯ seats and the sponsors¡¯ seats were on opposite sides of the hall. However, she couldn¡¯t see Ss. I guess he might not being; he¡¯s a busy man after all. To be honest, it had been a long while since theyst met. It¡¯s a little strange-it feels like we are deliberately trying to avoid each other. I didn¡¯t dare to approach him for fear of being misunderstood. Simrly, he hasn¡¯t tried to approach me either. Still, I hope he wille today. I want to see what his reaction would be when he learns that I¡¯m Angel. Just as she was deep in her thoughts, a tall and slender figure appeared at the entrance of the venue-it was the man she was just thinking about. He was dressed in a ck suit, which emphasized his strong and fit body; his expressionless face made him seem cold and distant. A strong and powerful aura overflowed from him, keeping the people around him on their toes. Xavier followed beside him, along with several d other staff members that led him to the VIP seat. All the other sponsors immediately stood up to greet him, and he casually nodded at them in acknowledgment. All of a sudden, Cam felt her spirits lifting. Thus, she got up, walked toward Ss, and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± A sh of surprise flitted across Ss¡¯s face, followed by an unexpected burst of euphoria. ¡°Why are you here? Are you participating in thispetition too?¡± She pursed her lips with a mischievous smile in her eyes, then vaguely responded, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± He nodded; that was what he wanted to say too. ¡°The Nn Group is a sponsor for this event.¡± In response, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Please take a seat; I¡¯m heading back.¡± Thus, he responded, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll catch upter.¡± However, his gaze never left her back. During this time, he had been suffering greatly. The scene of her sitting opposite Brian in a couple¡¯s booth kept reying itself in his mind-Brian had been holding a bowl of candy in his hands and she had been smiling heartily. Every time he thought about it, he found himself feeling dispirited. Brian seems to be quite taken with her. As his brother, I should keep my distance from her. For that reason, he had been keeping himself extremely busy-so busy that he had no time to meet her, nor think about her. But¡­ At that moment, he clearly understood that he had desperately wanted to meet her. The joy in his heart wasn¡¯t something he could suppress no matter how hard he tried. It wasn¡¯t until Ss saw Cam sitting down at the judges¡¯ seats that he felt a little surprised. Could it be that she isn¡¯t a designer participating in thepetition, but a judge? Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 More Than Qualified to Be a Judge It was out of Ss¡¯s expectations. However, he found that it made sense too-with her abilities, she was more than qualified to be a judge. There were a total of five judges, and Cam sat right in the middle. After sitting down, she yfully smiled at him when she noticed that he was still watching her. In response, the corners of his lips naturally lifted too. Xavier nearly cried tears of joy upon seeing the smile on the president¡¯s face. Recently, Ss rarely smiled. asionally, he even became distracted and lost focus during work. I was right to ask him toe and watch the finals of thepetition. At that moment, the host on the stage began his opening speech. ¡°Good morning,dies and gentlemen, distinguished leaders, and esteemed guests. Thank you all for taking the time to attend the 2019 mor Vogue Grand Fashion Design Competition! I am the host for today, Seth White.¡± As soon as those words sounded, a round of apuse rang out. Then, the host smiled and continued, ¡°Thispetition has lasted for three months, from the day we started epting registrations to the day of the semi-finals. Among the thousands of works that we received, only the top ten works that were rated the most popr and the best-looking were selected! Today, those designs have been transformed into ready-to-wear outfits! And, we are going to showcase each and every outfit today! Now, allow me to exin the scoring rules: the judges hold a total of 8 points, including 3 points for design originality and creativity, 3 points for the presentation and showmanship, and another 3 points for attention to detail and craftsmanship. Last but not least, we have 2 points for poprity, which will be decided by our audience. Take a look at the voting device in your hands; you can vote for any of your favorite designs by the designers! With this, I officially announce the start of the 2019 mor Vogue Grand Fashion Design Competition! Let us wee the first of our designers on stage! Wee, Jasmine Thomson!¡± After the host got off the stage, the surrounding lights dimmed suddenly, leaving only the U-shaped stage lights on. Then, four girls walked out, one after the other, as soothing music yed softly in the background. They didn¡¯t walk as quickly as they normally would on the runway. Instead, they took their time-almost as if they had to think before taking the next step. Jasmine Thomson¡¯s designs were bold and bright. Her four designs utilized four colors and portrayed a good sense of depth. Cam studied the models on stage withoutThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. blinking, feeling somewhat pleased. Although the design had some ws which interrupted the flow of the works, the overall creativity was good. The presentation of the four outfits took around ten minutes. After that, the host invited Jasmine onstage. When Jasmine came onto the stage, she went through the routine of bowing, greeting the judges, expressing her gratitude, and introducing herself. During this entire spiel, she didn¡¯t even dare to lift her head to look at the judges. It wasn¡¯t until she heard Cam¡¯s voice, ¡°Tell me about the concept behind your four designs.¡± Then, she raised her head in confusion. When she saw Cam, she was so shocked that she froze in ce. Isn¡¯t that L¡¯s sister? Isn¡¯t she participating in thepetition? Why is she a judge? Upon seeing her standing there in a daze, the host kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss Thomson, please tell us about the concept behind your designs.¡± At that moment, Jasmine panicked as she began to exin, ¡°H- I¡¯m from the north. In the north, the four seasons are very distinct, and that became the inspiration for my designs. I used light green to signify spring, hoping to make people slow down their pace in life, ease up on the pressure ofpetition, and pay more attention to the essence of life¡­¡± Cam nodded while listening to her introduction. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Your ideas and concepts are good. Still, your designs are a little rough on the edges. There is room for improvement in your designs.¡± Jasmine bowed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Following that, the host said, ¡°Judges, please score her!¡± Jasmine clenched her fists nervously, secretly regretting her rash actions just now. So many people went over during themotion, but only I bbered the most. Will this judge give me grief out of spite? Thus, she waited anxiously with a bitter expression. of the five judges, Cam gave a score of 7.5 while the other four judges gave a score of either 7 or 7.5. Combining those scores with the results of the poprity vote, Jasmine received an overall score of 8.5. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 What Would Come, Would Come Jasmine had not expected to score so high. She was so stunned that she nked out for a moment. I can¡¯t believe she not only did not give me grief out of spite, but she also gave me such a high score. Thus, she gave a deep bow. Her bow was mainly to show her gratitude toward Cam for being fair and not holding any grudges against her. Afterward, the live show continued. There were a total of ten designers, and Cam had already seen nine of them. Even so, she had yet to see L¡¯s design. She was quite curious about what kind of designs L coulde up with. However, she didn¡¯t know what L was trying to do after pulling that farce today. Therefore, she was feeling rather anxious about it. Finally, she finished scoring nine of the designers. Then, she massaged her temples. After watching the runway for so long, her eyes were beginning to tire. Ss had been watching Cam the entire time. He didn¡¯t even spare a single nce at the fashion show going on. Listening to the suggestions and opinions she gave those designers, he found his perception of her professionalism increasing the more he listened. He, who usually couldn¡¯t bear staying at gatherings for more than an hour, had stayed in his seat for nearly two hours now. Meanwhile, the host smiled again and introduced the final designer, ¡°Next, let us wee ourst designer, L Brooklyn, and her design team! Their works have been well-received among the audience and have taken the top spot among the rankings! Now, let us wee them onstage!¡± After that, a gentle melody yed by a harp sounded throughout the front hall, matching perfectly with the models who came walking out slowly. The four models wore four different styles of dresses, each incorporating the four gentlemen of the seasons: the plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the chrysanthemum. The colors and designs of each outfit were distinct and stood apart from each other-they were elegant and noble whilst still incorporating the cultural heritage of the country. As soon as they appeared on stage, it gave off a dazzling feeling. When Ss heard L¡¯s name, he scowled. Why is she here too? However, his expression changedpletely when he saw the models walking out. Then, he took out his phone and looked through it. At the same time, Xavier leaned over, asking, ¡°President Nn, don¡¯t you think the plum blossom-themed design looks awfully simr to the design in Miss Brooklyn¡¯s portfolio?¡± He nced at Xavier. ¡°You think so too?¡± Xavier nodded, but his gaze did not leave the model. ¡°It¡¯s identical.¡± Just then, Ss found the picture of Cam¡¯s design on his phone. It really is like two peas in a pod-they were exactly the same! This is clearly giarism! He cast his nce at Cam and saw that she had already stood up. ¡°Stop!¡± Everybody was confused by her actions, and they all looked at her. Cam was so angry that her face looked pale. I was wondering what kind of design L coulde up with. Instead, she turned out to be so brainless! It¡¯s tant copy-and-paste; she didn¡¯t even make any changes to it whatsoever! At the same time, the model stopped in her tracks and stared at Cam suspiciously. The host didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Walking over to her, he asked, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Whose design is this?¡± Cam raged. The host seemed taken aback for a moment. ¡°All four designs were designed by Miss L Brooklyn.¡± Then, she said, ¡°Bring her here!¡± L, who had been watching everything going on in the front hall from backstage, couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy. She had assumed that Cam was a participant. Therefore, she was banking on the fact that when Cam imed she had stolen her designs, she could counter by saying that Cam was adopting malicious methods to kick her out of thepetition by deliberately ndering her. After all, Cam had no proof. How could I have known that she turned out to be a judge? Thus, when she heard the host asking for her to go on stage, she knew that what woulde, woulde-the inevitable was about to happen. Taking a deep breath, she nced at Sarah, who was standing beside her. Sarah came over immediately and helped her walk out to the front hall, step by step. L was limping; the p mark on her face was still clear as day. She had a band-aid on her forehead. No matter who saw her current state, they would probably ask after her. The host frowned slightly and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, what happened to you?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Four Gentlemen of the Seasons L smiled at the host and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she bowed and greeted everybody in all directions before finally turning her gaze to Cam, shouting in a pitiful voice, ¡°Cam, please let me finish taking part in thispetition. If there¡¯s a problem, we can go home and talk, okay?¡± Cam red at her with a cold expression. ¡°Now, you want to go back and talk? When you stole my designs, why didn¡¯t you say anything to me then?¡± After that, the entire venue fell into an uproar. Before they could even understand what was going on, or whether there would be any unfairness in a situation where one sister was taking part in thepetition while the other was a member of the judges, the elder sister revealed that the younger sister had giarized her work! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. What?! These stories are turning out to be more shocking than the next! Meanwhile, the sponsors whispered among themselves, ¡°This is interesting! A participant stole the designs of one of the judges?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Who would dare to be so fearless?¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be that the judge is lying, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the injuries on that designer seem strange? In my opinion, there¡¯s probably something else going on behind the scenes.¡± Their voices were not soft, and Ss could hear them very clearly. Thus, he looked back at them and said faintly, ¡°The participant giarized those designs!¡± Those people nced at each other. Ss Nn is speaking to us! Normally, there was no chance for them to even make contact with him. Now that they had a ready-made topic in front of them, somebody trying to weasel a rtionship with him immediately leaned over and asked, ¡°President Nn, do you know something?¡± ¡°I saw these designs a long time ago,¡± he replied. Xavier raised his brows secretly. It looks like the president favors Miss Brooklyn quite a lot. I can¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t even bear listening to a few comments from the people surrounding him. Since when has he ever been this chatty before? The audience was buzzing, and the situation on the stage was also at a stalemate. ¡°Cam-¡± L¡¯s tears flowed freely without saying another word; she looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Please don¡¯t try to stop me anymore. For the sake of this grandpetition, I¡¯ve been working my butt off since September. All these years, I¡¯ve always done whatever you asked me to. I¡¯m begging you; please listen to me this time!¡± Cam pointed at the models and sneered, ¡°Are you sure these are the designs youbored over since September?¡± L nodded. ¡°Of course. The staff at my studio can testify for me. Also, the judges of this grandpetition are my witnesses too. They chose my designs out of thousands of others!¡± The audience began whispering among themselves again. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Cam allow L to enter the competition?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s afraid of her sister threatening her position.¡± ¡°Who is this Cam Brooklyn anyway? I¡¯ve never heard of her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her either. She probably came here because she couldn¡¯t survive on her own anymore.¡± ¡°I remember back when the grandpetition was promoting itself; didn¡¯t they say they sessfully invited the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel?¡± ¡°Who knows? It was probably a marketing gimmick!¡± At the same time, Cam stared at L. Then, a wicked smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she slowly took a seat. ¡°Fine. Then, please exin to me the concept behind your designs; tell me what inspired you as well as the original motivation behind your collection!¡± L saw Cam sitting down, and her heart rxed slightly. She had done a lot of preparation for these questions-so much so that she could recite them fluently from memory. Pointing to the outfit the model was wearing, she exined, ¡°The plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the chrysanthemum are referred to as the ¡®Four Gentlemen of the Seasons¡¯ in traditional art. They have long been symbols of the feelings and ambitions of this country¡¯s people, representing their fascination for the highest level of mankind¡¯s character and nature. The plum blossom is graceful and proud, blooming in winter; the orchid is elegant, ethereal, and noble; the bamboo is modest, humble, and tenacious; the chrysanthemum is cold, chaste, simple, and elegant. They carry the same theme-uprightness, purity, humility, and perseverance against harsh conditions. They are loved by all. Therefore, I wanted to convey my personal respect for them through my designs.¡± Cam nodded, laughing. ¡°You did your homework. That design concept must have taken a lot of Googling on your part, huh?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 False usation L stared at Cam, tears quickly pooling in her eyes and threatening to fall. With an expression that screamed ¡®pity me¡¯, she said, ¡°Cam, I know you don¡¯t like mepeting with you. But, I love designing too! This will be thest time, okay?¡± The anger in Cam¡¯s heart surged. Even so, she looked calm on the outside. If she wants to act, I can act better than she can. ¡°Do you mean this is thest time you giarize?¡± Thus, L pretended to be agitated, and her tears poured out. ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize anything! I designed all of these! Cam, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t falsely use me!¡± In response, Cam sneered, ¡°To be honest, you could have just asked me if you wanted to use my designs. There was no need to put on such an borate melodrama. Crying so pitifully in front of everybody, then turning around to steal and giarize¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ utterly shameless.¡± ¡°Cam, when did I do that? That was you¡­¡± As L spoke, she sneakily signaled Sarah with her eyes. Sarah immediately understood her intentions. Thus, she spoke up, ¡°Mr. Host, I have a recording. Can | y it for you?¡± Then, L pretended to stop her. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t!¡± Sarah yed along too. ¡°Miss L, I can¡¯t let somebody use your hard work of giarism. I want everyone to know the truth!¡± After the host asked the director for his opinion, he said, ¡°Sure!¡± Thus, Sarah hit the button on her phone¡¯s recorder, and the sound of the quarrel between Cam and L in the lounge yed out¡­ After hearing the recording, everybody exchanged nces with each other. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Cam would act so violently or threateningly in private. The crowd took a look at L, a weeping beauty, then looked over at Cam, an arrogant and high-handed woman. Comparing between the two, it was inevitable for them to have a prejudice toward the twodies. ¡°Isn¡¯t that judge picking on the participant a little too much?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she refused to allow her sister to participate in the grandpetition just because she¡¯s worried aboutpetition!¡± ¡°No wonder L is covered in wounds.¡± ¡°Did you hear that sentence in the recording where she said ¡®I can handle you alone¡¯? Isn¡¯t that clearly indicating that she intended to use her power as a judge to ruin the qirl¡¯s reputation?!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯spletely cruel! Moreover, she¡¯s the elder sister too!¡± L listened to the criticisms flying about around her, feeling extremely satisfied with herself. Even the gaze she turned on Cam was considerably provocative. So what if I stole her designs? Does she even have any tricks up her sleeves? In the end, she is still not in a position toin about anything-she can only suffer in silence! Not only can she do nothing to me, but I¡¯m afraid she also has to take on the crime of engaging in malpractice, favoritism, and ndering her own sister! Cam sneered lightly. No wonder she was acting so strangely; she was waiting for this chance! She looked at L like she was watching a crazy clown jumping to its death; even the faint smile curling at the corner of her lips seemed mocking. ¡°The inspiration behind the four designs for the four gentlemen of the seasons-the plum blossom, the orchid, the bamboo, and the chrysanthemum-came from my three best friends in university. The plum blossoms bloom in the snow, and the sword lilies hidden in the valleys remain tucked away; the wind breezes through the bamboo forest, bringing with it the faint fragrance of purple chrysanthemums! We had simr personalities. Whether we were cold and deste orid back and alone, we held the pride of not being touched by the world-we maintained our freedom of purity and authenticity. That¡¯s why, when we graduated from university, I designed these four evening dresses as graduation gifts for the four of us. L, in the beginning, you onlymitted giarism. But now, you have added defaming a judge to your list of crimes.¡± When L heard that, she panicked a little. I can¡¯t believe that these designs have been converted into finished products. Moreover, she gave it away as gifts? Or, is she simply saying that on purpose? ¡°Cam, you im that these designs are yours and that you created finished products from them and gave them away as gifts. Then, why don¡¯t you bring out those so-called evening dresses of yours and let everybody see for themselves? Is it truly the same as my designs? Or, is this another idea you came up with to stop me?!¡± Her voice was very loud and extremely agitated. I don¡¯t believe she can find somebody on the spot to cross-check this! Cam was so furious that sheughed coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t believe it until you see it, huh?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 The World-renowned Fashion Designer, Angel As soon as Cam said that, a deep man¡¯s voice sounded from the opposite side of the room. ¡°Do you still need to find somebody to cross-check the designs? I have your plum blossom-themed design with me right now. Xavier, show it to the audience!¡± Thus, Xavier responded and took Ss¡¯s phone backstage. When everybody looked over to see who it was, they were shocked to discover that it was Ss Nn. L looked outraged. Who is that man? Why does he have a copy of the plum blossom-themed design? Isn¡¯t that Cam¡¯s design? Or, is he just deliberately taking Cam¡¯s side? Cam was slightly shocked too. Why does Ss have a copy of my plum blossom-themed design? While everybody was still swimming in the confusion, a drawing of a design appeared on therge screen-it was the exact same design of the plum blossom-themed dress the model was wearing, without any changes. L was horrified, but she continued to argue, ¡°What does that prove? My designs of the four gentlemen of the seasons have been posted on the official website of thepetition for more than a month! It¡¯s possible that somebody stole it from me and ced it in their portfolio! How can you prove that this design was created before mine? Excuse me, mister, but please be a little more meticulous when you speak! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to sue you for nder!¡± | Ss sneered, ¡°nder? Whether or not it is nder, you can see for yourself.¡± Then, he looked at Xavier. ¡°Xavier, zoom it in.¡± When the picture on the screen was erged, it clearly revealed that the date of delivery was 10 August 2019. Sitting in the VIP seat, his aura red around him as he looked at L and said, ¡°Do you see it clearly now? You started designing this in September this year. But, I received this resume in August. Tell me; which one came first?¡± L swayed slightly, screaming in her heart, How could somebody else have the exact same design as I did? However, she put on a strong and calm appearance and furiously rebuked him, ¡°Who are you? What rtionship do you have with my sister? From how I see it, you are probably somebody my sister deliberately hired to confuse the audience, aren¡¯t you? Who can prove whether this picture of yours is real or fake?¡± ¡°I can! I submitted that resume.¡± Cam stood up and red at L with a cool gaze. ¡°In the past, your designs might not have been the best, but at least they were your original designs. Now, not only did you giarize my work, but you also falsely used me. This isn¡¯t just a matter of poor moral character anymore, it¡¯s in nder and false usation. You wrote and acted out your own scripted y where I¡¯m a horrible sister that picks on you. I¡¯m sure it was all done to ensure that I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that this design is mine. That¡¯s why you were so confident! Well, it¡¯s a pity for you because I do have evidence!¡± After saying that, she used the grandpetition¡¯s special-use phone and dialed Kate¡¯s number. ¡°Kate, do you still have the bamboo-themed evening dress I gave you as a gift during our graduation?¡± She put the call on loudspeaker, and Kate¡¯s voice was transmitted clearly to the audience. ¡°Of course. I kept it since that was your gift to me!¡± Thus, Cam said, ¡°Send me a group photo of the four of us wearing the outfits from the four gentlemen of the seasons¡¯ collection. Also, take a photo of your bamboo-themed photo and send it to me too.¡± Kate replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you need this?¡± Cam replied, ¡°There¡¯s a participant here who not only giarized my work but also falsely used me.¡± Kate¡¯sughter rang out from the other side of the phone. ¡°What? She can¡¯t have used you, the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel, of giarizing her designs, right?¡± Cam looked at L and sneered, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare! But, she ims that I deliberately stopped her from joining thepetition because I was afraid of having her as mypetition! I don¡¯t want to be thrown under the bus for that, so hurry up and send me those pictures!¡± After she ended the call, she looked at L again and said, ¡°Rx; I¡¯m going to convince you so thoroughly that you have no choice but to admit it!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When those words sounded across the room, the entire venue fell silent. Anybody with an ear had heard it. D-Did her friend just mention that s-she is Angel?! Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Disqualified From the Competition That world-renowned fashion designer is a judge in thispetition?! Oh, my God! We thought Angel would be a blond, blue-eyed beauty from overseas! Instead, she turned out to be a citizen of Hendrix! Haha! This is getting interesting! To think that L Brooklyn giarized Angel¡¯s designs and even had the audacity to im that her sister prevented her from joining thepetition because she was afraid of her talents. What sort of joke is this? All those who were still dubious of Cam¡¯s words just now immediately changed their perception of her as soon as her identity was revealed. Angel was a world- renowned fashion designer. Thus, it simply wasn¡¯t worth her time to pick on a small-time designer, unless that designer stepped on her toes! Even Ss had a shocked expression on his face at that moment. She¡¯s the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel! I can¡¯t believe I rejected Angel when she came looking for a job at mypany! Then, he rubbed his pounding head. It¡¯s toote now! On the other hand, L looked like she was in shock. One couldn¡¯t tell whether her eyes held more fear or disbelief in them; perhaps, it was a mixture of both. + Material ? N?velDrama.Org. How is this possible? How can she be Angel? The Angel that I¡¯ve always admired and always wanted to receive advice from? That Angel? How is that possible? Right now, even if Cam doesn¡¯t bring out those designs, the audience is already on Cam¡¯s side. They won¡¯t believe me anymore! What do I do? It¡¯s over now! Just then, Cam received the photos from Kate. It was a photo of the four best friends together in university-each wearing the outfits from the four gentlemen of the seasons¡¯ collection that she had designed-standing at the entrance of the university. There was also another photo of Kate wearing her bamboo-themed evening dress. It looked like she had just taken it. Compared to seven years ago, it gave off a more mature charm. Cam looked toward the audience. ¡°This collection is a previous design I created seven years ago. For it to appear here is, honestly, a shock to me. I¡¯m also very angry about it. This isn¡¯t just about the matter of giarism; it has also ruined the original meaning behind why I designed these four evening dresses for me and my best friends back then. T¡¯designed them because I wanted us to have one-of-a-kind dresses! They represented how I viewed my best friends in my heart- they were unique and irreceable! Unfortunately, my creation, in all its originality, was copied and disyed on the screen, right under my nose! If I wasn¡¯t a judge at thispetition, wouldn¡¯t these designs be mass-produced for the public? If I didn¡¯t have the evidence to prove that these creations were mine, wouldn¡¯t I have been painted as a terrible and vicious sister who picked on her sister? Not every weak-looking person is harmless; they could turn out to be a pretentious b*tch setting up a trap to take down the strong! A so-called original creation is original because it is one-of-a-kind! It¡¯s not enough to pull underhanded tricks behind the scenes and put on a pathetic disy while crying! Don¡¯t participate in thispetition if you don¡¯t have the ability to do so!¡± At that moment, nobody dared to say that Cam was picking on others anymore. After all, what she said was true. It was apetition. One should bring out the best of their abilities when participating in apetition. If one didn¡¯t have those abilities, then they shouldn¡¯t participate and end up making a fool of themselves! L¡¯s face was pale. There was no way for her to disprove those pictures. Moreover, the looks from the audience were like knives stabbing into her heart. I never imagined things would turn south so badly! If I knew this was going to happen, I wouldn¡¯t have stolen Cam¡¯s designs. But, how could I have known that Cam is Angel?! Thus, L hurriedly fled off stage, and the grandpetition naturally disqualified. Compared to the number of people she shamed, she got off pretty easily! Following that, the grand competition¡¯s program crew apologized to Cam. Even so, Cam wasn¡¯t bothered. She knew exactly what was going on with L. After the event, she saw Ss waiting for her. Then, she walked over to him apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer an unfair usation with me today.¡± Ssughed. ¡°No problem, Angel.¡± Upon hearing that, Cam lowered her head andughed lightly too. ¡°Not many know me by that name.¡± Ss took a deep breath and woefully said, ¡°If you had used that name when you came to thepany, you wouldn¡¯t even have needed to go through an interview! And, I wouldn¡¯t have lost the opportunity to gain a world-renowned fashion designer under my wing because of a misunderstanding!¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Sleeping for Too Long Cam nced sideways at Ss. ¡°I see. So, you are a man who treats people differently ording to their social status, Mr. Nn.¡± Ss replied, ¡°What? I only said that if you had revealed your identity from the start, we wouldn¡¯t have taken so many detours! That said, don¡¯t you think I have pretty good foresight? Investing in you is the same as hiring you under the Nn Group!¡± She was speechless. He managed to turn it around again. On the other hand, he seemed to be in a good mood. His lips were curved in a constant smile as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back!¡± She refused his offer as usual. ¡°No need; I¡¯ll just get a taxi.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a perfectly good car right here; why do you need to get a taxi?¡± Thus, she didn¡¯t refuse again and got into his car. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking me? I only did what I should have done. By the way, how do you n to settle this matter? Are you going to just forget it?¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, she waspletely and utterly shamed for her actions. Moreover, she was disqualified from the competition. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°You sure are easy-going!¡± Cam¡¯s gaze became distant. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see her anymore. My mother¡¯s death anniversary ising up soon. So, I¡¯ll just think of it as a means of umting good karma on behalf of my mother.¡± A sh of surprise flitted across Ss¡¯s face. Her mother has passed away? He was just about to console her when he received a phone call from Jade saying that Old Man Nn had yet to awaken from his sleep. After hanging up the call, he anxiously looked over at Cam and asked, ¡°Is it a problem if Old Man Nn sleeps for too long?¡± She was surprised by his question. ¡°Too long? How long is too long?¡± He looked worried. ¡°My sister said that he has been sleeping since 9 PMst night and has not woken up yet. Can you go with me to check up on him?¡± ncing at the time, she saw that it was past 11 AM by now. Thus, she hurriedly said, ¡°Sure. Calm down. I need to go back home and take some stuff before I can go over.¡± After that, the two of themC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. returned to the La Grande Maison to retrieve the ck backpack she normally used before they headed to the Nn Residence. When they arrived at the Nn Residence, they found many people crowding inside Old Man Nn¡¯s room. Upon seeing Ss walking over with Cam in tow, everybody automatically gave way to them. On the other hand, Jade nearly cried tears of joy when she saw them. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, Ss, you¡¯re here!¡± Ss expressionlessly asked, ¡°Is Grandpa still asleep?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been trying to wake him up but to no avail. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Jade didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everybody understood-if Old Man Nn fell unconscious once more, he would never open his eyes again. Hence, Cam took several steps forward and ced her backpack down. Sitting by the bed, she pried open Old Man Nn¡¯s eyes and took a look. Then, she took out the little wrist pillow and took his pulse. His pulse was weak and unstable. After that, she took his blood pressure. His blood pressure was as high as 180. Thus, she frowned slightly. His blood pressure was too high. Previously, it was only 140. ¡°How was Old Man Nn¡¯s mood yesterday?¡± Jade anxiously answered, ¡°He was fine and looked very happy.¡± Then, Cam nodded. ¡°What did Old Man Nn eatst night?¡± A few of them exchanged nces with each other. Then, a woman wearing a white blouse stepped forward. She looked like she was in her forties and she still maintained a youthful-looking visage. Walking to the door, she shouted to the outside, ¡°Lily,e here!¡± Following that, a young servant, who looked like she was in her twenties, rushed over and nervously responded, ¡°Madam.¡± Thedy asked, ¡°What did Old Man Nn eatst night?¡± Cam frowned. Madam? Could she be Lara Roberts, Ss¡¯s stepmother? Then, she studied her calmly while sizing her up. Well, she certainly is beautiful. No wonder Edward Nn tried so hard to marry her. Lily replied, ¡°He ate a bowl of century egg congee with chicken, as well as two egg whites. Before he slept, he also had a cup of milk. He didn¡¯t eat anything else.¡± Then, Cam asked again, ¡°Did he finish everything? Were there leftovers?¡± Ss immediately noticed the seriousness of the issue. Thus, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you suspect that there was a problem with the food?¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Food Tampering Cam swept a nce across everybody in the room, then pretended to be unconcerned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I was just asking. It wasn¡¯t due to a fluctuation in his emotions and the food he ate seems fine. Perhaps, his blood pressure is simply unstable due to his medical history. Old Man Nn is getting on in his years. Next time, you should take him out to the yard for a short walk when you¡¯re free. I¡¯m going to perform acupuncture on him now. Please leave the room so that the patient can get some fresh air in here.¡± After that, everybody obediently left the room, leaving only Cam and Ss inside the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ss asked worriedly. Cam chuckled softly. I can¡¯t believe he could tell that I was lying. Thus, she deliberately asked, ¡°What?¡± He replied confidently, ¡°There¡¯s something amiss about why my grandpa is unconscious!¡± She raised her brows at him. ¡°Smart!¡± As she said that, she nced at the tightly-shut door. ¡°Old Man Nn¡¯sa was caused by a sudden rise in his blood pressure. If it wasn¡¯t due to a fluctuation in his emotions, and the food he ate wasn¡¯t something that could influence his blood pressure, that can only mean that somebody tampered with his food!¡± His expression darkened immediately-it was terrifying. ¡°Are you saying somebody is trying to hurt him?¡± Meanwhile, she had on a serious expression as she opened the bag she brought with her and spread it open. Taking out the needles that were carefully arranged in the bag, she inserted needles into the nine acupuncture points along his pericardium meridian, which started from the chest and ran down along the arm to end at the tip of the middle finger. As she worked, she was unhurried, and every needle she inserted was precise. Thus, he did not rush her nor disturb her. Besides, he found the way she looked at the moment to be very pleasant to the eyes. After a while, she stood up and looked at him. ¡°I suspect somebody added a small amount of medication in the old man¡¯s food to increase his blood pressure. As you know, people with cerebrovascr diseases are most sensitive to sudden increases in their blood pressure. If it only happens once or twice, nothing mighte out of it. But, if it happens over a long period, the walls of the arteries will be thin. If that happens, the old man¡¯s life will be endangered!¡± His expression was dark and solemn, and his eyes were dangerously narrowed. However, he said nothing. ¡°Have you thought about how you¡¯re going to catch the culprit?¡± she asked, He replied, ¡°There are surveince cameras in the Nn residence.¡± ¡°If you know about it, won¡¯t the people who tampered with the old man¡¯s food know about it too?¡± she asked again. Upon hearing that, Ss frowned. That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not going to be easy to catch a culprit that was actively avoiding the surveince cameras. ¡°Then, let¡¯s interrogate them one by one!¡± ¡°That will just tip the culprits off.¡± He gazed up at her. ¡°Do you have a way to catch them?¡± Cam studied her surroundings. Old Man Nn¡¯s room was the easiest ce for somebody to avoid the surveince cameras as well as everybody else. Then, she pointed at a small ornament on the bedside table. ¡°If they can do it once, they will do it again. As long as you don¡¯t alert them to it, you¡¯ll be able to catch the culprit.¡± He immediately understood what she meant. ¡°Okay.¡± As they talked, Old Man Nn, who was lying on the bed, gradually opened his eyes. He looked at the people around him in confusion while he was still a little drowsy; the first face he saw was Cam¡¯s. A look of surprise shed across his face before he understood what was going on. ¡°Doctor Brooklyn?¡± Cam nodded. Then, she started removing the needles from his shoulder, smilingly saying to him, ¡°Grandpa, how do you feel?¡± Old Man Nn smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m good; just a little tired and disorganized.¡± Sheughed, coaxing him, ¡°That¡¯s normal. You overslept. It¡¯s already noon. You slept so much you nearly scared your family to death.¡± Feeling happy after being coaxed, he smiled. ¡°They just like making a fuss out of nothing!¡± Still, she sternly warned, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t act so willfully next time.¡± Ss stood by the bed with his hands in his pockets, ncing down at the old man on the bed. Although he looked like he normally did, there was a trace of joy and relief in his eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In response, Old Man Nn smilingly replied, ¡°I got it! I¡¯ll sleep less next time!¡± Upon hearing that, Ss smiled silently. As if you can sleep less just because you want to. The atmosphere of the entire room became warmer simply because the old man had woken up. Until¡­ Cam answered a phone call that destroyed the warm atmosphere within the room. ¡°What?! How is my child doing?¡± Cam was so frightened that she stood up abruptly and herplexion drained of color immediately. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Is South Okay? ¡°Alright, sure. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Ss looked at Cam with a serious expression. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°ording to the teacher, South was beaten up by several other students. I need to go and check on him.¡± Then, Cam looked toward Old Man Nn. ¡°Grandpa, take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll come and visit you when I have the time. I need to go now.¡± Old Man Nn looked rather distraught too as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is South okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going over now!¡± Cam said as she kept away the things she brought over with her. After that, Ss said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± She subconsciously rejected his offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Grandpa just woke up, so you should stay by his side.¡± . ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are lots of other people here. Besides, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here.¡± He had already picked up her bag for her. Old Man Nn was very anxious. ¡°Bring the child overter so I can see him too.¡± Cam replied, ¡°Okay, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry; South is fine. We¡¯ll be backter.¡± The moment they pushed open the door, they saw Jade waiting by the door. ¡°Jade, Grandpa is awake. Please make something for Grandpa to eat.¡± Jade looked excited. ¡°Grandpa is awake? I¡¯m going to see him.¡± After that, she rushed into the room. 0 Afterward, the two of them left the Nn Residence and headed straight to the kindergarten. a At the moment, the teacher in charge of the ss was waiting by the school gate. When she saw Cam arriving, she came up to greet them with an apologetic look. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, please don¡¯t worry. It wasn¡¯t serious.¡± Cam was not in the mood to listen to the teacher¡¯s pleasantries. Thus, she asked anxiously, ¡°Where is he?¡± The teacher replied, ¡°In the ssroom. I wanted to bring him over to the school infirmary, but he refused to go. He was adamant about making me call you, saying that you are a doctor.¡± Cam did not reply. Instead, she walked in the direction of the ssroom. When she sent South to school for the first time, she went there once. So, she still vaguely remembered the location. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Ss had on a calm expression, suppressing his anger as he asked, ¡°Who hit him?¡± The teacher answered while walking, ¡°They were children from the older ss.¡± ¡°How many of them were there?¡± ¡°Three.¡± When he heard that, he sucked in a deep breath in surprise. How did both mother and son get harassed on the same day? As they approached the ssroom, they heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°Were you the one that hit my grandchild? You ill-mannered little rascal! Do you think you¡¯re amazing? Hurry up and apologize to my grandchild!¡± This voice is very familiar. Doesn¡¯t this voice belong to Florence? Cam instinctively reacted even faster. Rushing over, she kicked the door open and saw several people surrounding South. Moreover, Florence was holding a book in her hands, using it to hit South on the head. On the other hand, South stood motionless. Pressing his lips together tightly, his face indicated that he was suppressing his anger while trying to reason with them. ¡°They hit me first!¡± At that moment, Cam waspletely dumbfounded. How could there be such evil people? When she walked in, she grabbed a cup from a table by the side and hurled it at Florence. Consequently, the cup hit Florence unerringly in the face. Florence let out a yelp of pain, and the cup shattered when itnded on the ground By then, Cam had arrived. Lifting her leg, she kicked at a woman wearing a short-sleeved shirt, who was ganging up on the child. At the same time, she roared furiously, ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± ¡°Hey! Why are you being violent?!¡± Another man stepped forward to grab Cam, but Ss grabbed the man and threw him to the side. Then, he held back his anger as he asked, ¡°What is this? Since when did a fight between children evolve into apetition of strength between adults?¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 I Ripped My Pants The woman, who was kicked, climbed up from the ground, saying, ¡°You started it first! You hit Aunt Florence first! How old do you think she is?¡± Ss was glowering. ¡°Are you telling me that you adults were not ganging up on a child?¡± Florence arrogantly said, ¡°We were disciplining him. Since his mother doesn¡¯t know how to educate her child, we decided to help her out. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind if I help you educate your child too, right?¡± As he spoke, he reached out and grabbed Mitchell, who was standing by the side, then he lifted him off the ground with one hand. Mitchell dangled mid-air, feeling so terrified that he burst into tears. Ss red at him with a seething expression. ¡°Why are you crying? You cry now, but why didn¡¯t you cry when you were bullying others? Don¡¯t you know that a fight should be done one-on-one? Ganging up on somebody is a cowardly move!¡± At the same time, Florence was shocked. Then, she rushed over and tried to snatch Mitchell away like a madwoman. ¡°Who do you think you are to educate him on our behalf?!¡± In response, Ss, who was holding the little fatty by his clothes, broke free from Florence¡¯s hold and turned Mitchell away from her. ¡°Do you have to ask? Why didn¡¯t you ask yourselves that when you were disciplining somebody else¡¯s child?¡± She choked on her anger. She had not expected Cam to arrive so quickly, much less bring a man with her. ¡°He bullied my grandchild first. Look at those wounds on his face!¡± Upon hearing that, he nced at the little fatty and sneered, ¡°It was three on one, and you still managed to end up in this condition? I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to cry. What¡¯s more, you even asked the adults in the family to help fight your battles. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Were you raised to be sold for the meat on your bones?¡± ¡°How can you say that?!¡± the woman in the short-sleeved shirt yelled angrily. He coldly replied, ¡°No matter what I say, it¡¯ll still be better than what you did! It makes me wonder if there are any adults in your family!¡± The teacher nced from one to the other, feeling utterly dumbfounded. Just now, these parents had been at the school infirmary tending to their children¡¯s wounds. Therefore, she stepped out for a bit to meet Cam. Who could have known that these parents woulde into the ssroom in such a short while and even raised their hand against a child? ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t fight. Let¡¯s check on the children, alright? Nothing is more important than the children¡¯s wellbeing!¡± the teacher said. On the other hand, Campletely ignored the fight going on as she held South tightly. She was so scared that her entire body was trembling, and she rubbed at the wound on South¡¯s head. In a panicked voice, she asked, ¡°South, are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me, alright?! Where does it hurt? Don¡¯t hide it from me; let me see!¡± South nced at the others and pretentiously said, ¡°My head hurts! I feel dizzy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Then, she bent down intending to pick him up. However, he struggled against her and refused to move. After that, he moved his little head closer to her. Just as she was feeling confused, she felt his hot breath blowing against her ear. ¡°Mommy, I ripped my pants.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She was surprised, then immediately understood. No wonder he refused to move. His pants are ripped and he is afraid of embarrassing himself. ¡°No problem.¡± After saying that, she stood up, took off her jacket, and tied it around his waist. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if we do this. We need to tend to the wound on your head.¡± Touching the bleeding wound on his head with his little hands, South leaned over to her ear and whispered again, ¡°Mommy, to be honest, I¡¯m feeling fine. Besides, I beat them up pretty badly too!¡± For a moment, Cam didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the situation. ¡°Even so, we should take a trip down to the school infirmary.¡± With that, she bent down and picked up her son. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯m going to tend to his wounds.¡± Ss grunted in reply and threw the little fatty to the ground. Mitchell was so scared that his legs felt like rubber. Thus, even after he was thrown to the ground, he remained limp. Then, Ss looked at them expressionlessly. ¡°Go back and wait for it. You will pay for everything you did today!¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 It¡¯s Not a Warning C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After saying that, Cam walked out of the ssroom and headed to the school infirmary. Then, the teacher hurriedly rushed after them. The sense of authoritying from this man was very strong-one nce was enough to tell her that he wasn¡¯t somebody to be trifled with. I¡¯m certain what he said just now was more than just a simple warning! When they arrived at the school infirmary, the female doctor examined South and asked many questions. Then, she confirmed that it was merely external injuries. As she tended to the wound, she asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡±. South answered, ¡°When they pushed me to the ground, 1 knocked into the steps in the restroom.¡± Ss¡¯s expression instantly became dark upon hearing those words. Then, he looked at the teacher and said, ¡°They are still children. Don¡¯t the teachers follow them to the restroom? When we send our children to the school, as a teacher, you should be able to guarantee the child¡¯s safety within the school! How can you allow an incident like this to happen? How did a bunch of students manage to gang up on and beat up another student?¡± Thus, the teacher hurriedly apologized, ¡°I know that the school is partly responsible for this incident. Therefore, the school is willing to cooperate to the best of our abilities. As long as the children are fine, all the remaining problems can be solved.¡± However, Ss¡¯s expression remained extremely upset. After that, he told Cam, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± Cam asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± In response, Ss vaguely responded, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do.¡± Then, he said to the teacher, ¡°Youe with me.¡± The teacher nced at Cam and followed after him. ¡°What are the names of those children?¡± Ss asked as he walked. The teacher practically had to jog to keep up with him. ¡°Mitchell Ryan, Ethan Horner, and Bryan Watkins. They seem to be rtives.¡± Ss nodded slightly; he figured that was the case. ¡°Where is the principal¡¯s office?¡± The female teacher felt a chill in her heart. I knew this man wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. Therefore, she replied without further ado, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way.¡± Inside the ssroom, Florence and the others were still chewing Cam out furiously. The woman in the short-sleeved shirt said, ¡°That Cam is such a b*tch! It still hurts where she kicked me just now! Fortunately, Miles didn¡¯t marry her. Otherwise, she would have torn your family apart!¡± On the other hand, the man was puzzled. ¡°Aunt Florence, didn¡¯t you say that Cam is still single and that she¡¯s trying to seduce Miles? Then, who was that man? Why do I have the feeling that I¡¯ve seen him before? Besides, judging from that aura of his, he probably isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± Florence¡¯s mouth was twitching hard. ¡°How does he look like he isn¡¯t an ordinary person? In my opinion, his aura isn¡¯t a match for your cousin¡¯s. Besides, what kind of influential figure can Cam, with that illegitimate child of hers, find? More importantly, what influential figure would want anything to do with a woman with such loose morals?¡± The woman agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, I don¡¯t think they have a close rtionship; they could be acquaintances at most. Didn¡¯t you hear her calling him ¡®Mr. Nn¡¯?¡± When the man heard those words, he had a sudden thought. ¡°What did you say his surname was? Nn? He can¡¯t be part of the Nn Group¡¯s Nn Family, right?¡± The woman seemed slightly taken aback. ¡°I-Impossible. How could Ss Nn be interested in Cam?¡± The more the man thought about it, the more panicked he became. ¡°If it¡¯s the Nn Family, then the words he said just now weren¡¯t just a threat, but the truth! Aunt Florence, why didn¡¯t you tell us that Cam is connected to Ss Nn?¡± Florence couldn¡¯t believe that that was possible, thus, she denied it vehemently, ¡°That¡¯s enough. There are many with the Nn surname in Summer City. More importantly, Cam isn¡¯t capable of that. How could she have anything to do with Ss Nn? Don¡¯t scare yourself silly over nothing. Say, why did the teacher leave us hanging here? She didn¡¯t even give me an exnation. Does she want me to go and find her myself?¡± After saying that, she led Mitchell out of the ssroom by the hand. As soon as she stepped out of the ssroom, she saw the female teacher walking toward them. All of a sudden, a wave of rage surged up in her. Just now, this teacher was obviously siding with Cam. Therefore, Florence said in a superior manner, ¡°What do you mean by leaving us hanging in this manner? Their child was hurt, but weren¡¯t our children hurt too? The school holds the biggest responsibility in this incident, but I have not received any exnation nor an apology. Moreover, you even left us alone! Do you even want us to continue sending our children to this kindergarten of yours?!¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Expulsion Although the quality of education, the environment, and the safety measures of Imperial Kindergarten are among the best within the industry, they aren¡¯t the only kindergarten avable, right? So, what¡¯s with their indifferent attitude in addressing this matter? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Then, the female teacher smiled. In the beginning, she had no idea how she was going to broach the topic, but this made things much easier for her. ¡°We are very sorry that an incident like this urred on school premises. Therefore, the school will pay for the children¡¯s medical fees. As for taking responsibility, we find it a little far-fetched to me it on the children. On the other hand, as parents, you have raised your hand against one of our students. No matter what you say, that was uneptable behavior! If you don¡¯t want to send your children to the Imperial Kindergarten, you can send them to another kindergarten. We won¡¯t force you!¡± When Florence heard those words, she found it hard to believe. ¡°What did you say? Are you asking us to go to another kindergarten?¡± She thought she could threaten the teacher. To her surprise, the teacher wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°Yes. These are the children¡¯s tuition fees; the school will reimburse you for them. Also, this 1,000 is for the medical fees of the three children.¡± As the female teacher spoke, she pushed the money into Florence¡¯s hands. Then, Florence asked in astonishment, ¡°A-Are you expelling our children?!¡± In response, the female teacher smiled gently. ¡°The school is simplyplying with your wishes and giving you the freedom of choice!¡± The two others tagging along with Florence became anxious and hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, teacher! We don¡¯t have any intentions of transferring our children to a different school! The children only have one more year left before they graduate from kindergarten! If they transfer out now, they will have to familiarize themselves with a new environment and get to know new friends all over again! We don¡¯t want them to be transferred out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, teacher. I understand that our children were a little out of line in this incident. So, we will discipline them properly at home.¡± Following that, Florence yelled at the two of them angrily, ¡°Will you grow a spine?! Aren¡¯t they clearly expelling our children from the school? So, why are you shamelessly begging them for mercy? It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any other good kindergartens out there!¡± ring at the female teacher, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a rotten kindergarten! We don¡¯t need toe here! What¡¯s so amazing about this ce anyway? I¡¯m going to report this school to the Bureau of Education!¡± Then, the female teacher smiled and nodded. ¡°Please do!¡± Those words of hers were casually mentioned, but they sounded extremely arrogant-almost as if she were telling them to go ahead and try. As a result, Florence and the two others with her were so shocked that they were utterly speechless. In the end, they left in a huff of fury, dragging their children with them as they left. On the other hand, Ss came out of the principal¡¯s office and immediately headed to the school infirmary to meet Cam and her son. The mother and son pair were talking about something among themselves andughing away happily. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± he asked. Thus, Cam lifted her gaze and looked at him. The man was big and tall. Moreover, he seemed to be covered in a golden glow. Although his face remained as impassive as usual, he made her feel safe. Then, sheughed. ¡°South is bragging. He ims that if he didn¡¯t rip his pants, the three other children would have been in worse condition.¡± On the other hand, Ss didn¡¯t smile. Instead, he was like a father educating his son, saying, ¡°There will always be somebody better than you out there. So, everything you do must be within your limits. There are many ways to deal with a person; you don¡¯t always need to fight them head-on.¡± Cam was slightly surprised. I can¡¯t believe the little guy¡¯s careless words made him so serious. South looked like he didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°You mean I can¡¯t even fight back even if they hit me?¡± Ss put his hands in his pockets as he looked South in the eye and said, ¡°Of course, not. When that happens, you need to defend yourself. Still, you need to have a clear understanding of your own abilities. Do you have the strength to defeat them? If not, then you¡¯ll have to bear with it for the time being. Blindly charging forward will only get you hurt! Besides, enduring it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re admitting defeat; you just need to find another way to deal with them. Make yourself stronger-so strong that nobody can pick on you; so strong that you can protect whoever you want to protect!¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Illegitimate Child of a Beggar South nodded his head vigorously. Then, Cam smiled in relief. At that moment, she suddenly felt very thankful toward this man. In front of her son whocked a father¡¯s love, he had taken on the role of a father figure. To be honest, this was something she had discussed with her son before. Perhaps there were differences in the way a father and a mother educated their children. The child might listen, but it wasn¡¯t as impactful to him when it came from her. Looking at the serious expression in her son¡¯s eyes, she knew he would definitely work hard to do well. After all, he looked up to Ss and even longed for him as a father! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Then, she nced at Ss again. I guess the reason my son loves him isn¡¯t just that he is very handsome. Perhaps he might actually be pretty capable! If only Cam was still capable of calm and rational analysis. On the other hand, the female doctor was so emotional that she couldn¡¯t help herself. Staring at Ss with starry eyes, she eximed, ¡°You are such a good father!¡± Cam looked at the female doctor in surprise. ¡°He isn¡¯t the father.¡± However, South didn¡¯t want to exin further. Thus, he stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t go to ss in the afternoon. I need to buy a new pair of pants!¡± Ss said, ¡°Okay. Your great-grandpa just called. He¡¯s worried about your injuries. Do you want to go and visit him?¡± In response, South nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± Then, Ss smiled. Bending down, he picked South up. ¡°Alright; let¡¯s go get you some pants!¡± South blushed shyly. Despite all sorts of twists and turns, Daddy and Mommy seem to be getting on much better than before! As soon as the three of them exited the school infirmary, they ran into Florence, her niece, and her nephew leaving the school. Florence saw that they wereing out of the school with their child in tow. Thus, she assumed that they had been expelled from the school too. If that was the case, she at least felt somewhat appeased. Turning toward her niece and her nephew, she said, ¡°You were going on and on about how amazing they were. Look; didn¡¯t they get expelled too?¡± Cam was stunned. Expelled? Then, she understood what was going on almost immediately and gave Ss a dubious look. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ When he left just now, it was for this? In that instant, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. He¡¯s acting just like the child¡¯s father and protecting us. Ss ignored them. He walked past them without a second nce but was stopped by Florence. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Florence had a delighted smile on her lips as she continued, ¡°You have the surname ¡®Nn¡¯, right? I don¡¯t care which family youe from, but let me give you a kind warning. Cam is not a virtuous woman; she was very wild in the past. That child of hers is the illegitimate child of a beggar! If you want to pursue a rtionship with her, you better rethink your decision.¡± Upon hearing those words, Cam immediately flew into a rage. Rushing over, she grabbed Florence by the wrist. ¡°The only reason I didn¡¯t do anything to you is out of respect for your age! Don¡¯t you dare take advantage of your seniority again! If I ever hear you saying anything inappropriate about my son again, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± After saying that, she shoved Florence away. ¡°Hey, woman! Why are you always so quick to act violently?!¡± the woman yelled as she stepped up to stop Cam. Cam¡¯s entire body exuded ayer of cold air. Shaking that woman¡¯s hand off, she snarled, ¡°If somebodyes begging for death, what else can I do? Erica Horner, I¡¯ve been respectful toward you on ount of your children¡¯s presence. Don¡¯t you dare take advantage of me any more than this!¡± Florence felt delighted upon seeing how furious Cam was. Ignoring the fact that she had nearly fallen just now, she said to Ss again, ¡°You have to believe what I say. Cam was trying to seduce her brother-inw just two days ago! That is my son, Miles Ryan, of the Ryan Group. You must know of him, right? She tried to seduce him because he is such an excellent man! My son and my daughter-inw are in a good rtionship; who would be interested in sullied goods like her?! You better open your eyes wide. Don¡¯t be deceived by that appearance of hers!¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Officially Courting Cam Brooklyn Ss exuded a terrifying hostility. Even South, who was being carried in his arms, clenched his little fists tightly. He was tempted to speak the truth-I¡¯m not a beggar¡¯s son! At that moment, Ss spoke in a bone-chilling voice, ¡°Before you said anything, might only have considered it. But now I¡¯ve made up my mind! From today onward, I¡¯m going to officially court Cam Brooklyn! Miles Ryan, L Brooklyn, and now, you. Your entire family is insolent, conceited, and full of themselves! I guess being expelled from the kindergarten was too light a punishment! From tomorrow onward, I¡¯m going to crush the entire Ryan Group within a month!¡± Upon hearing those words, everybody had the same reaction-they were shocked to the core. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then, Erica Horner and Adam Horner nced at each other. That man was the cause behind their children¡¯s expulsion! On the other hand, Cam was surprised by what he said. ¡°From today onward, I¡¯m going to officially court Cam Brooklyn¡¯. Even if it¡¯s to provoke them, he doesn¡¯t need to go that far, right? We might have known each other for two months or so now, but we¡¯ve only met a few times! On the contrary, South was pleasantly surprised. He kept his lips tightly pressed together for fear of revealing the joyful thoughts in his heart. I did it! All my efforts were not in vain! My daddy is finally going to start wooing my mommy! Meanwhile, Florence looked disdainful. ¡°You sure know how to boast! You¡¯re even threatening to crush the Ryan Group! Just who do you think you are?!¡± Ss nced sideways at her, then said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Try me!¡± Then, he added, ¡°Oh; by the way, Cam wasn¡¯t seducing your son. He was pestering her. At the time, I happened to pass by and kicked him out! Go back and warn your son; Cam is now one of mine. He better not harass her for no reason!¡± Florence was so embarrassed that she became angry, yelling, ¡°What delusional ideas! My son and my daughter-inw are very loving toward each other! Harass Cam? What a joke!¡± Then, Cam burst outughing. ¡°Well, I hope they continue being so loving toward each other!¡± After saying that, she dragged Ss away. Arguing with that vixen in front of the school gates is an embarrassment! Soon, she heard the sounds of quarrelinging from behind her. Adam said, ¡°He must be Ss Nn! Otherwise, how could he be so confident? To crush the Ryan Group within a month; will the Horner Family be affected?¡± Then, Erica said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? How could the children have been expelled from the school without reason? It turns out that it was his fault! Aunt Florence, you¡¯ve really caused trouble for us!¡± Florence snorted, ¡°Look at how he is trying to scare you. I don¡¯t believe he is capable of doing it!¡± On the other hand, Cam got into the car and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about just now. Thanks so much for your help!¡± She didn¡¯t mention what he said about courting her. After all, it was nothing more than an impulsive choice of words. Then, Ss looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Next time you see them trying to pick a fight with you, just ignore them.¡± Looking at him strangely, she couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Although it was just a brief moment, I was tempted to kill her too. But, when I thought about how I¡¯d bebeled as a murderer because of such a vicious olddy, I realized that it¡¯s just not worth it.¡± He red at her; it was clear that his anger had not simmered down. ¡°What are you afraid of? If we don¡¯t crush these types of people, are we supposed to just leave them be?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Oh, I will crush them, but I¡¯ll retaliate in another way.¡± He nced at her. He knew that she was petty-she would seek revenge for even the smallest of grievances. Otherwise, she would not have landed him with 50 million in medical fees. Still, he liked this personality of hers. Afterward, they bought South a new pair of pants and he changed into them immediately Cam held up the pair of ripped pants that looked more like a skirt in its current condition. Then, she burst intoughter. No wonder he refused to move even when he was being hit. Looking at Ss, who was carrying the child, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, allow me to treat you to a meal. I¡¯m so thankful for your help today.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss suddenly felt happy. Thus, he nodded. ¡°If you have to say that, I think I should be the one treating you to a meal. If it wasn¡¯t for your timely rescue, Grandpa¡¯s life might have been endangered.¡± South looked at one, then the other. Then, he said, ¡°Do you need to keep exchanging thanks? Can we do that after we eat?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Where Is His Father? Cam and Ss exchanged nces with each other and smiled. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s eat. What do you want to eat?¡± Ss turned his head and nced toward South. ¡°South, what do you want to eat?¡± Then, they looked each other in the eye and said in unison, ¡°Hotpot.¡± Upon hearing that, she burst outughing. Look at this tacit understanding between them; if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d have thought that they were actually father and son. Later, they arrived at the hotpot restaurant. It was past 2 PM, and lunchtime was long over. Therefore, rtively few people were eating there. So, they didn¡¯t ask for a private room and found a ce to sit in the front hall. ¡°What kind of hotpot do you want? Spicy, or non-spicy?¡± Cam asked. ¡°Non-spicy!¡± the two guys sitting opposite her replied in unison. She was surprised. ¡°Mr. Nn, do you not take spicy foods?¡± ¡°I do. But, I just can¡¯t get used to eating spicy hotpot!¡± Ss answered. She laughed again. ¡°You¡¯re just like South! He doesn¡¯t eat spicy hotpot either.¡± Cam¡¯s words were carelessly said, but South narrowed his eyes happily. Well, we are father and son after all. Of course, we¡¯re simr! Recently, Daddy has been doing really well. I¡¯m going to observe things for a little while more. If he treats Mommy as well as I treat her, I¡¯ll tell him the truth! In the end, Cam ordered a non- spicy hotpot along with many dishes to go with it. It could be said that she hadpletely satisfied the appetites of the two guys sitting opposite her. Ss looked at South and smiled with a warm and gentle expression. ¡°Your son is extremely adorable.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Cam nced at South and groaned, ¡°He only acts well-mannered. But, he¡¯s actually very cheeky!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with a boy being mischievous.¡± Then, Ss nced at the mother and son pair and hesitatingly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask; why does South have your surname? Where is his father?¡± He didn¡¯t believe the vile words that the olddy said. Therefore, he decided that it was better to ask the person involved directly. Cam was taken aback, then she dismissively replied, ¡°He¡¯s dead! He died before the child was even born.¡± Pfft- When South heard those words, he spat out the water he was drinking. At the same time, he nearly died choking on the little bit of water he swallowed. ring at Cam resentfully, he secretly said in his heart, Mommy, why are you telling Daddy that he died to his face? Isn¡¯t that bad? Ss nervously patted him on the back. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Meanwhile, Cam anxiously handed him a cup of water. ¡°Quickly drink some water! Honestly, slow down! How can you choke on water?¡± Then, he drank his water while silently scolding her in his heart, Don¡¯t you know how shocking the words you said were?! After a while, he finally stopped coughing. Lifting his gaze, he comined resentfully, ¡°Mommy, do you want me to drink faster, or drink slower? Make up your mind!¡± She red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk back so much!¡± However, South simply grinned. On the other hand, Ss had secretly noted down that fact. I see; the father is gone. No wonder the child takes after her surname. ¡°All these years, have you been raising him alone?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah, more or less.¡± He found it extremely admirable. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. You¡¯re so talented. Even then, you still managed to take such good care of your child.¡± Cam was praised so highly that she didn¡¯t know how to react. Thus, she was stuck in awkward embarrassment. Fortunately, the waiter came over to serve their food, and the topic was averted. Who could have known that the little guy would continue the topic after the waiter left? South said, ¡°My mommy isn¡¯t really good at taking care of others. Since she can¡¯t cook, we constantly eat out. Besides, she¡¯s extremely busy. So, I basically took care of myself. I mean; she doesn¡¯t even know how to put on an extrayer of clothes when she gets cold! I need to remind her to-¡± Before he could finish, Cam cut across his sentence. ¡°South, hurry up and eat.¡± How can this child tell him everything?! Can¡¯t you leave me a little dignity in front of others? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Let¡¯s Have Hotpot , It¡¯s My Treat South grinned, snickering quietly. It was rare to see Cam looking embarrassed. Thus, Ss couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t easy for you to survive this long.¡± South murmured vaguely, ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, I have a lot of friends. Otherwise, I might have died of hunger or froze to death by now. Still, I know Mommy didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ording to Mommy¡¯s senior, it¡¯s a miracle she hasn¡¯t identally killed herself.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss couldn¡¯t help roaring withughter. On the other hand, Cam¡¯s expression immediately turned murderous, and she fiercely threatened, ¡°South Brooklyn! Haven¡¯t you been eating my cooking daily recently? If you continue talking nonsense, you won¡¯t get dinner tonight.¡± South pouted and said innocently, ¡°But, I didn¡¯t say that! I was just repeating what your senior said! Mommy, you can¡¯t pick on me just because your senior isn¡¯t here!¡± She was sweating bullets. ¡°When did I ever pick on you? You are the one tattling about all my shorings!¡± He retorted, ¡°You threatened me with dinner!¡± Then, she red at him. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go and look for those friends of yours? You were brought up by those friends of yours after all. It won¡¯t matter whether you have dinner or not.¡± Thus, South turned to look at Ss. ¡°Uncle Ss, will you treat me to dinner tonight?¡± Ssughed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat you both to dinner.¡± ¡°South Brooklyn, that Uncle Ss of yours is my friend.¡± Cam red at South. In response, South puffed out his cheeks, pouting as he lowered his head to eat. ¡°Then, I better eat more now, seeing as I won¡¯t be eating tonight.¡± She was a little speechless. I¡¯m starting to notice that it¡¯s getting harder and harder for me to control this little b*stard. However, Ss¡¯s expression was filled with warmth. He liked the way they interacted with each other-it was very nice. Reaching out, he ruffled South¡¯s little head. ¡°You are a boy. Boys need to take good care of girls; do you understand?¡± Then, he leaned over and whispered, ¡°Right now, your wings are still growing. So, you need to scheme and act docile for the sake of getting three meals a day. It¡¯s not wise to offend your parents who feed and clothe you!¡± Cam was utterly speechless. I can hear everything, okay? What is with this method of education? South smiled widely. ¡°I understand.¡± After that, he obediently turned toward her and said, ¡°Mommy, I was wrong. You are the best mommy in the world!¡± She said nothing. Why do I feel so embarrassed?! Ss smiled. Then, he slowly put all the items they ordered into the hotpot. He was very particr about how long each item should be cooked. Therefore, he was very clear about which item should go in first, and which item should go inter. In the end, Cam decided not to continue struggling against them anymore. Well, if I¡¯m bad at taking care of others, then so be it. I¡¯m just going to be a carefree little glutton, okay? Not far away, a woman secretly took a picture of them and sent the photo to Nicole through WhatsApp. Along with the photo was a message saying, ¡°Nicole, I saw Ss. He¡¯s eating with a woman and a child. Look; is that a rtive of his?¡¯ Soon, she received a reply. ¡®That¡¯s the doctor that helped cure Ss¡¯s grandpa! ¡®Oh; if I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d have thought they were a family of three! ¡®Take another picture and be sure to choose an angle where it isn¡¯t too obvious that it¡¯s them in the background. Then, post it up on Instagram.¡¯ Nicole sent another message in reply. The woman immediately understood her intentions. Thus, she turned sideways and took a selfie, including Ss and Cam in the picture while she was at it. Although it wasn¡¯t too obvious, they could clearly be seen in the photo if it were erged. Posting it up on Instagram, she wrote a caption under it: ¡®Let¡¯s Have Hotpot; It¡¯s My Treat¡¯. In this digital era, two mutual friends can make a photo viral very quickly. Thus, the photo became a trending topic among their friend circles in the blink of an eye. It was no secret how difficult it was to approach Ss Nn. Aside from Alex, even the friends he grew up with didn¡¯t dare to joke around with him. Therefore, the photo of him eating with a woman-especially since it was a woman with a child-instantly became sensational news. Everybody thought that the woman was quite amazing to be able to get so close to Ss. As a result, the photo was reshared several times, and Aleena saw the photo too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Their Rtionship Aleena gritted her teeth as she saw the smile on Ss¡¯s face in the erged photo of him and his family. The fact that he chose a woman with a child over her was uneptable, and she gave Robin a call immediately. ¡°How are things on your side?¡± ¡°That woman is a tough nut to crack.¡± His voice came over the line. ¡°Don¡¯t you have another way to go about it?¡± Aleena shot back angrily, ¡°Get out of my sight if you can¡¯t even aplish such a minor task!¡± L¡¯s name was pushed to the top of the search list on social media by the next day, and single handedly took over a few sections of the search list: ¡®L Brooklyn giarism! ¡°L Brooklyn disqualified! ¡®L Brooklyn the crying fakeass b*tch! ¡®Cam revealed to be world-renowned fashion designer, Angel! The final search option on the list was taken down due to Cam¡¯s wish to keep a low profile. However, there were still a lot of people who saw her name, which led to them uncovering the fact that she would soon be setting up her own fashion studio and requesting for pre-orders. She was even recognized as the half-sister of L Brooklyn, the young mistress of the Brooklyn Group. Cam had no intention of revealing her past to the public and merely wanted a peaceful life, thus had South take down all of the search options rted to herself. L was delighted in seeing her reaction, as her reluctance to reveal her identity meant that L would be entitled to say anything as she pleased. News broke of her child¡¯s expulsion from the kindergartenst night, so she decided to drop by at Ryan Residence. L was met with a group of journalists as soon as she stepped out of the building, which she responded by putting up a delicate front as she minced her words, ¡°The incident is over now, so please stop asking me questions! I don¡¯t care about what. others think of me, as those who like me wouldn¡¯t stop even after I was disqualified, and those who don¡¯t would assume that I am a cunning liar no matter what I said. I stand by my word, as I never strayed from my conscience.¡± After giving an ambiguous reply, she left. It left the journalists dumbfounded, say less of the consumers, as they wondered if something happened among thepetitors. L headed straight for the Ryan Family¡¯s dwelling after throwing the journalists off. Riled up after listening to Florence¡¯s report on what happened at the kindergarten, she tried to suppress her anger while asking, ¡°What should we do now? Where should my child go after being expelled?¡± Florence thought what happened was not her fault, so she didn¡¯t care about her attitude. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel so anxious about it. I already had Miles look for other kindergartens. There are so many of them, so we can always transfer your kid to another one.¡± ¡°You said the man¡¯sst name is Nn?¡± L asked after taking a deep breath. Florence pouted. ¡°Yeah, and he said he would like to court Cam. Your cousins told me he was Ss Nn of the Nn Group, but I don¡¯t think that would be the case, as he has no reason to go after a b*tch like Cam.¡± Feelings of dread crept up on L as she recalled having inquired about the speaker after the competition ended, who turned out to be Ss, and she wondered if Cam was indeed rted to him in some way. ¡°What does the man look like?¡± Disinclined, Florence recalled the man¡¯s appearance with much reluctance, and gave a nomittal reply after a while, ¡°He¡¯s rather tall and quite handsome; he was wearing a dark suitpleted with a striped crimson tie.¡± L nearly lost her bnce upon hearing Florence¡¯s description of him, but managed to sit down on a chair behind her, as she realized the description was an exact match to Ss.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Kick in the Groin Upon noticing the shift in L¡¯s countenance, Florence asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± L took a deep breath as she replied, ¡°He is Ss indeed. He was the one to use me of giarism, as well as presenting a CV which he obtained through questionable means.¡± There was a frown on Florence¡¯s face as she questioned, ¡°Why is Ss so against us when he doesn¡¯t have a particr grudge against us?¡± Hatred caused L to grit her teeth as she surmised, ¡°It must be because of Cam. She must¡¯ve seduced Ss, which would exin his behavior.¡± ¡°Cam is definitely a b*tch like her mother. Isn¡¯t her mother¡¯s death anniversary around the corner? You should seize the opportunity to teach Cam a lesson.¡± Florence seemed to agree with her. A sinister smile bloomed on L¡¯s face, contorting her expression despite her silence. Three dayster, Cam received a call from Ss to inform her of the arrest of the criminal who drugged his grandfather, before requesting for her presence at the Nn Residence as he was worried about his grandfather¡¯s health. She began preparing the items she would need to bring along after hanging up, then came out from her room with her bag in hand. The chime on the doorbell came as a surprise to her while she wondered how Ss managed to arrive within such a short amount of time. She didn¡¯t give much thought as she opened the door with a polite smile on her face, but it froze as soon as she noticed Robin was standing by the entrance instead of Ss, to which she sulked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A lewd smile could be seen stered on Robin¡¯s scrawny face as he attempted to squeeze himself into her house. ¡°You sure are eager to open the door for me. I know women like you love to y hard-to-get, so did you regret your actions after some down time?¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Cam¡¯s voice sounded harsh, but Robin paid her no heed as he . continued doing what he did, all the while rambling on, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no more point in repeating the same old tricks. Meanwhile, you should take a good look at yourself. While you¡¯re pretty, you have a child, and no rich man would marry a woman with a child, with the exception of me.¡± ¡°Get out of here, or else I won¡¯t go soft on you!¡± There was a gloomy look on Cam¡¯s face when she was forced to step back. ¡°Why are you so defensive? Stop being shy after you¡¯ve weed me into your house! Don¡¯t you want to treat me? So why not do it today? Do you think we should do it on the bed or the sofa?¡± Robin reached out in an attempt to hug her,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. which prompted Cam to cast her bag aside before giving him a kick as she yelled, ¡°Get the f*ck out of here!¡± The excruciating pain from Cam¡¯s kick thatnded squarely on his most vulnerable part caused Robin to clutch onto his groin as he realized he¡¯d underestimated her. He cursed under his breath before once again pouncing on her, ¡°You¡¯ve had your chance, you shameless b*tch! Don¡¯t you dare pretend to be a noble woman while giving me a lecture! I¡¯ll show you how long I canst, and how many rounds I can go!¡± While wearing a scornful smile that spoke of her indifference, Cam took a few steps back to put some distance between the two of them before jumping into the air to give Robin who was standing before her a hard kick, which made him stagger backward until falling out of the doorway. Following, she approached him and spat, ¡°You¡¯re the one who knows no shame!¡± Robin lost his cool upon being thrown out of the house, which had him ring at Cam while making a phone call, during which he only spat out a tersemand, ¡°Come over here!¡± He then stood to yell at the top of his lungs in front of Cam¡¯s house, ¡°Just you wait! You¡¯re no longer a kid, nor are you a chaste woman, so you had iting! The fact that I would want to bed you shows my courtesy!¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Ensuing Fight ¡°Get your head out of the clouds!¡± Fueled by rage, Cam got hold of the man¡¯s arm as she took a step forward to throw him over her shoulder deftly while wearing an arrogant expression. Two other men arrived at her doorstep while they were still caught up in their fight, to which Robin responded by wearing acent smile. ¡°You¡¯re being ungrateful, Cam, so let me teach you a lesson today.¡± He then yelled toward the two men, ¡°Get a hold on her!¡± Soon enough, Cam was closed in by the two men while holding a cold and piercing gaze on her expressionless face. ¡°Ss will arrive at any moment, Robin. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Robin sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about intimidating me with such a ruse! Who do you think you are? Ss will never even spare a nce at a b*tch with a child!¡± He then turned to the other two men before giving his orders, ¡°Come on, us three will capture her and have some fun with her!¡± Although there was only a slim chance at winning against three men, Cam had no choice but to face them head on. She drew a breath before turning tounch a kick at the man closest to her, then ducked into the house. However, Robin seemed to have read her mind as he quickly followed suit without even giving her time to close the door. The three men entered without a hitch, while their combined efforts gave Cam a hard time. When her attention was upied by the two men, Robin launched himself forward to hold her on the waist from behind while spouting words of debauchery, ¡°Cease the pointless struggle! Why don¡¯t you have fun with us?¡± One of the men approached her with excitement as he said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it¡¯s done! Compared to close-quartersbat, she seemed to do better while fighting from a distance, so we will close in on her like this!¡± The man who took a kick and fell on the ground earlier quickly got up and came toward them. ¡°Fatty, hold her while I go find some rope!¡± Robinmanded, which the fatter man obeyed by holding her in an even tighter clutch. Cam¡¯s struggles were futile, so she could only watch as Robin retrieved a rope from somewhere within the house. In the ensuing silence, she retained a stern expression while supporting herself on the man behind her to kick Robin away from her when he approached her with the intent to tie her up. The hard kick resulted in Robin sliding a few meters backward on the floor, whichC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ended with his head bumping onto the TV cab behind him. The pain threw him into a fit of rage as he cursed then grabbed a vase from the TV cab to fling it toward her head, ¡°You signed your own death warrant, you f*cking b*tch!¡± A breeze blew past Robin during that instant before he got kicked on the back, which caused him tond on the coffee table. The tea setid out on it was swept off the table in the ensuing crash as he scolded, ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake! Who¡¯s there?¡± His first reaction was to look for the person who kicked him, but his vision failed him before he could take in the figure, as a vase was shattered on his head. The sound it made was indescribable, as it was a mix of both a blunt and crisp noise. All he knew was that he literally saw red, which he recognized as his eyes got covered by the blood oozing out from the wound on his head. ¡°You sure are courageous, Robin.¡± The cold and murderous tone of the voice sent a chill to the core of his being as Robin realized Ss had arrived. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Merlin¡¯s Checkup ¡°E-Ss¡­¡± Upon wiping away the blood over his eyes, Robin¡¯s mind went nk while he trembled as he turned around to get a clearer sight of the person before him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a death wish.¡± There was a bone-chilling quality to Ss¡¯s tone of voice as he wore a cold expression. The two other men crashed into Robin upon being kicked over by Cam before he could give a response, while Robin cried out in pain as he nearly passed out. While examining Cam from head to toe, Ss could feel the lingering fear in his heart. There was also a sharp prickling sensation to his heart upon noticing that her hair was tousled, her clothes dirty, her wrists red due to the struggle during the strife. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He thus asked, to which Cam shook her head in response. Despite the ensuing fury, he dared not imagine what would happen if he arrived even one secondter. ¡°Go get changed, then we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check up.¡± He then made a call on his phone to have his mene over. ¡°I¡¯m alright, so we should pay your grandfather a visit first. Wait here while I go get changed.¡± Upon taking a deep breath, Cam entered the room after having said so. The limp on her leg hurt as she sat down on the bed, but aside from the bruise that made it evident that she was hurt, she knew not how she hurt it. It was fortunate that her kids weren¡¯t home, or else she wouldn¡¯t manage to take care of everything on her own. After applying first aid to her wounds, Cam put on a new pair of jeans before leaving her room. The living room was already cleaned when she got back out, and no trace of blood was left on the scene. ¡°I will somehow make this up to you!¡± There was an apologetic look in Ss¡¯s gaze as he looked at her from where he stood in the living room. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They already got their *ss kicked anyway.¡± Cam took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°You need not concern yourself with the follow-up.¡± So was his reply. The both of . them then drove to Nn Residence. After a couple of visits, Cam was no stranger to the Nn Residence. She saw Ss¡¯s father, Edward, who exuded an aura of superiority. Although Ss looked nothing like Brian, the both of them bore semnce to Edward. Edward greeted Cam before she could, ¡°You must be Doctor Brooklyn! Thank you for saving my old man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s part of my job, so you don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Cam replied. ¡°His age is catching up to him, so please treat him to the best of your abilities,¡± Edward said. ¡°Worry not, as I will do my best,¡± Cam responded in kind. If she were to be frank, she was no good at pleasantries, but nor did Edward say much else aside from reminding Ss to look into it before leaving the room. It didn¡¯t seem like Edward cared about the old man at all whenpared to Ss, but Cam chose to keep her silence upon noticing how unfazed Ss was. They entered Merlin¡¯s room to see him in good spirits while greeting Cam, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the kid with you?¡± Judging from the fact that Merlin inquired about South after having spoken to him for a long whilest time, Cam was d as she determined that Merlin liked South a lot. ¡°South is at school, Master Merlin.¡± ¡°Oh, you sure have a great kid, Cam!¡± The old man nodded his head. ¡°But he can also be infuriating at times.¡± Cam let out a chuckle. ¡°Grandpa, let Doctor Brooklyn give you a checkup.¡± Ss sounded concerned. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Merlin gave his consent. Upon gaining his consent, Cam took out a small pillow before checking on his pulse, all the while inquiring about his mood, diet, sleep and others. Ten minutester, she looked at Merlin with a smile before saying, ¡°You seem to be in good condition, so keep it up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± Merlin barked augh upon hearing what she said. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Master Merlin. Your grandson is the true hero! He¡¯s the one who was worried sick!¡± Upon casting a nce at Ss, Cam replied with much humility.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ying the Matchmaker This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I sure have an exceptional grandson,¡± Merlin said while stroking his beard. He then handed Ss a copper key while staring at thetter. ¡°Go get me the red folder in the drawer.¡± Despite his surprise, Ss took the key and took out the folder after unlocking the drawer. ¡°Do you mean this?¡± ¡°Yeah, and you shall be keeping this from now on,¡± Merlin said with a nod. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Upon opening it, Ss¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he realized that it was his grandfather¡¯s will, which brought a frown to his face. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing? Why would you write a will when you¡¯re fine?¡± Merlin got ahold of Ss¡¯s hand as thetter tried to tuck the folder back into his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, as all I ask of you in the meantime is to hold onto it. My day wille now that I am old, so you should think about thepany even though you don¡¯t personally care about the wealth. To me, you¡¯re the best candidate for the president of thispany. The shares that your grandmother and I hold add up to one-fourth of the total number of shares, which would guarantee your acquisition of the position, with one added condition.¡± A look of anger crossed Ss¡¯s face as he looked closer at the additional terms listed upon hearing Merlin¡¯s words. ¡°You mean I need to get married before I could inherit thepany? Are you sure you want me as the president?¡± Merlin wore a mischievous smirk as he responded, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to live on while you do your best to aplish that task!¡± ¡°You should have someone else inherit it, then,¡± Ss said. As anxiety kicked in, Merlin pped him on the back. ¡°Are you nning to piss me off so much so that you could inherit my wealth after I die of a stroke?¡± ¡°How could I when I can¡¯t even meet your requirements?¡± Ss was exasperated. Merlin looked between Cam and Ss while signaling to thetter. ¡°You should try harder then, you hopeless bum! I did a far better job back then!¡± So he wants me to court Cam! The realization gave Ss conflicted feelings. Didn¡¯t we only meet a few times? Why does he have such a good impression of her? Meanwhile, Cam stood awkwardly as if having heard something that she shouldn¡¯t have, wondering if she would be silenced. This old man! Why didn¡¯t you have me give you some space when you are talking about such important matters? The document was handed to Ss by Merlin, and he gave Ss a naughty wink at the same time. ¡°Hold onto and don¡¯t let anyone discover this, or else they would say that I¡¯m being partial to you. However, one day when I¡¯m dead, you should show this if anybody questions your im to the position.¡± Those words left a bad taste in Ss¡¯s mouth as he sat on his grandfather¡¯s bed. ¡°Grandpa! Don¡¯t spout nonsense! Didn¡¯t you hear what Doctor Brooklyn told you? You¡¯d better try your best to live as long as you can so that you can witness my wedding!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should work fast to deliver your promise!¡± Merlin nodded as he spoke before turning to Cam. ¡°Bring South to visit me during the holidays, as I like him a lot.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Cam agreed. Merlin heaved a sigh. ¡°Although I no longer associate myself with worldly matters, I do have a clear grasp of things, so you don¡¯t need to feel uneasy about it. I know you¡¯re a good kid, as I would be long dead if it wasn¡¯t for your constant visits. You can laugh all you want, but for families like us, familial rtionshipse after benefits of any form. However, Rocky isn¡¯t blinded by these benefits, so you can work on building a rtionship together.¡± Why does it feel like he is ying the matchmaker? Cam responded stiffly as she blushed. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The Pill She Used The awkwardness was mirrored on Ss¡¯s side as he wondered what his grandfather was up to, and why he would choose such a tant approach when he was doing it more discreetly before that. ¡°Alright, that will be all for today, as you definitely are overestimating me. We will be taking our leave for now.¡± ¡°Sure, go on! I will be taking a nap now.¡± Old Man Nn seemed amused. ¡°Bring him to me!¡± Ss gave his order to Connor as soon as they got out of his grandfather¡¯s room. While there were no visible injuries on Lily¡¯s face when she was brought into the house, her face was deathly pale as if having received a major shock. Meanwhile, Ss motioned for Cam to take a seat as he took out a cigarette which he lit and began puffing on it with a slightlyckadaisical manner. Using a casual tone for his interrogation, he asked, ¡°What is the drug that you added into my grandfather¡¯s food?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Fear seized Lily as she trembled while stuttering, ¡°I-I added a single sleeping pill into his porridge as I saw Master Merlin experiencing palpitations during his sleep. It wasn¡¯t to hurt him, so please forgive me, Young Master Ss! I know I made a mistake, and I will never do it again!¡± Lily knelt before him while making kowtows as she apologized. ¡°Are you sure you added sleeping pills and not vasopressors?¡± A frown formed on Cam¡¯s face as she asked. ¡°No, I only gave him a sleeping pill.¡± Lily was still begging for forgiveness. Putting on a steely expression, Ss said, ¡°Master Merlin had always been ill, so you should never give him any medication without the doctor¡¯s instructions! How could you not know such a simple thing?¡± ¡°I know, which was why I only gave him one! My intention was to help him sleep better.¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re not going to tell the truth.¡± Ss maintained a casual andckadaisical tone as he flicked the ashes off his cigarette into the ashtray. ¡°I speak the truth, Young Master Ss! You can do a test on the porridge, and you¡¯ll know they are sleeping pills!¡± Lily exined in a hurry. ¡°Is your sleeping pill the reason that Master Merlin slept till noon on the 7th?¡± Ss asked with a frown. ¡°No, that has nothing to do with me. I was worried that Master Merlin would have trouble sleeping while I was on dutyst night, so my intentions were pure.¡± Lily looked toward Ss carefully. However, the cold expression on his face remained as he ordered, ¡°Get her out of my sight, then break her legs!¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Young Master Ss! I know I made a mistake, and I will never repeat it ever again!¡± Lily¡¯s cries echoed, but Connor did as told without allowing her the opportunity to beg for forgiveness. ¡°Send the bowl of porridge my grandfather had for a test.¡± Ss didn¡¯t move from the sofa. ¡°Alright.¡± A curt response could be heard from Connor. Meanwhile, a frown could be seen on Cam¡¯s face as she pondered, How could that be possible? Master Merlin¡¯s blood pressure reached 180 mmHg that day, and the numbers wouldn¡¯t have soared if it was a sleeping pill. However, she didn¡¯t have time to mull on it any longer when Ss got up and offered to send her home, to which sheplied by taking her bag with her as she got onto the car after a curt response. Their journey was spent in silence while Cam was feeling troubled. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Was it because the results were out of his expectations, or was it because he has doubts over my diagnosis? Cam was never one to internalize things, so she asked after casting him a few nces, ¡°Do you suspect that I made an error during my diagnosis?¡± Taken aback, Ss thought, Why would she ask that? Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 A Night Out ¡°That¡¯s not it. I thought they have an inkling that we are investigating the matter, which was why they had the maid be their scapegoat,¡± Ss replied. A frown formed on Cam¡¯s face while she asked, ¡°Do you mean she wasn¡¯t the mastermind?¡± ¡°A maid wouldn¡¯t be so bold,¡± Ss scoffed. A frown formed on Cam¡¯s face as the reply he gave reminded her of what Old Master Nn said about the absence of familial rtionships. A sense of uncertainty lingered in her gaze as she looked toward him, all the while unsure how she should face him, and if she should pity him or console him. ¡°D-Do you have a suspect? Would it be among your family members, just for that inheritance?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± To Ss, the matter was a hard topic to breach as his family had done far more than that, which was why he opted for an ambiguous answer after taking a deep breath Upon realizing that they were merely acquaintances, Cam had a sudden feeling that she shouldn¡¯t have asked about the matter, so she didn¡¯t pry any further. Instead, she opted to remind him, ¡°You should probably arrange for some bodyguards to protect your grandfather secretly.¡± ¡°I will be doing just that. Thank you for your time today, and I will have someone transfer the consultation fee to you.¡± Ss nodded as he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I should be the one to thank you instead. Your timely arrival saved me from a disastrous oue,¡± she replied. Memory of the incident that happened prior to his arrival triggered a sense of shame within Ss, as Robin wouldn¡¯t have been able to find fault with Cam if he hadn¡¯t introduced her to that rowdy bunch. He felt responsible for what happend, thus he told her, ¡°I won¡¯t let what they did go unpunished, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Unbeknownst to him, what he said sounded like a promise more than anything else. Soon came the following night. Cam got a call from Kate, during which thetter requested for herpany to attend a gathering together. Thus, she left South at Landon¡¯s ce, which was a delight to South. As a games developer, every game that Landon developed would first go through South, so visits to Landon¡¯s house was South¡¯s favorite activity. Just as they arrived at Landon¡¯s ce, South ushered Cam to leave and even offered cordially, ¡°You won¡¯t have toe fetch me tonight as it will be quitete when you¡¯re done, I will be sleeping atThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Landon¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Are you sure you will be sleeping instead of ying games all night?¡± Cam pouted. Landon made a promise by telling her, ¡°I promise to watch over him.¡± ¡°I know you two are birds of a feather when ites to games. I will drop by next morning, and you¡¯ll have to face my wrath if I find out you have been ying games all night.¡± Cam harrumphed. ¡°I know, I know, so you can leave now. That idiot must be waiting for you.¡± Landon pushed her out as he spoke. The urgency in their actions left Cam resigning herself to hailing a cab to go to the hotel, only to find that Kate was already waiting by the entrance of the hotel. ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting!¡± Kate approached her in a hurry. ¡°It took some time for me to send South to Landon¡¯s ce.¡± After apologizing to Kate, Cam took her hand while Kate followed her lead as they stepped inside with the hem of her dress in hand. ¡°No matter what I do, I must get Luca to coborate with me!¡± That was what Kate said; she worked in a startup fashion magazine publishing agency which was still in the process of garnering its fame, and its sales weren¡¯t doing too good either, so thepany was in a rather sorry state. While thepany managed to secure a contract with apany that specialized in watch ads, they insisted that Luca Matthews was to be the model for their products, which was a request that Kate couldn¡¯t afford to turn down, as she had to put into consideration the livelihood of her subordinates. ¡°Do you mean Luca Matthews, the main lead in ¡®Can¡¯t Help but Fall for You¡¯?¡± Cam nced at Kate curiously. ¡°Yeah, so you do know him!¡± Kate seemed delighted to hear that. ¡°I also know he is employed by Metrostar Entertainment!¡± An amused expression could be seen on Cam¡¯s face as she spoke. ¡°Yeah!¡± said Kate. ¡°However, the drama is a hit, and hispany and sponsors seemed to hold him in high regard, so you won¡¯t necessarily seed,¡± Cammented honestly. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Each With Their Own ns ¡°I¡¯ll have to give it a try no matter the oue!¡± Confidence shone on Kate¡¯s face as she spoke. ¡°Alright, best of luck.¡± Oliva arched a brow. The splendid decor shone under the lights of the brightly lit hall, which formed an overwhelming sight that assaulted their senses as the both of them entered the hall. Sounds of wine sses clinking together could be heard amidst the low chatter of the guests, which consisted of sessful men and morous women. They toasted each other as they walked around with grace and elegance in thevishly decorated arena. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Cam wore a ck knee-length gown with a slightly longer hem at the back, which disyed her sexiness alongside her innocence, while making her look like a fairy straight out of a fairytale. Moreover, the lights added a glow to her fairplexion, which served as a stark contrast to her ck gown. The long, white gown Kate wore was rtively conservative. She also had her hair in a loose bun, while two strands of hair hung beside her face, which entuated her sexy and enchanting qualities. Because of their beauty and generalck of fame within the fashion industry whilepared to the other guests, they garnered the attention of many upon entering the venue. ¡°Who are they?¡± Small talk was initiated among the crowd. ¡°One seems to be the chief editor of ¡®Bourgeoisie Life¡¯, while the other is a stranger.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the magazine. How is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so so. The first issue was attention grabbing. However, their sales have been dropping during their recent publications despite a good start.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the woman beside her seemed familiar? Is she Angel, the world-renown fashion designer?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Angel a foreigner?¡± ¡°No, I remember seeing her photo in an article. Let me look it up!¡± As the others were studying them, they began searching for Luca as soon as they entered the venue, before finally finding the man among a crowd of women while wearing his light blue suit. There was a sense of superiority in his gaze while a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Found him! Cam, you have fun on your own, and I¡¯ll be back in a bit!¡± The sight of him lit up Kate¡¯s eyes before she ran toward him in her heels, all the whole holding a box of namecards in her pocket that she would hand to potential partners. Cam didn¡¯t pay much attention to her friend¡¯s behavior as she searched for food at the buffet counter while observing the garments worn by the other guests as a means to gain inspiration. Hmm. Might as well go around the buffet section and get something to eat A nce to the side had her lay eyes on the familiar figure of Aleena, but she calmed down rather quickly after figuring that it was within expectations to see her on such an asion. However, no intentions of greeting Aleena crossed Cam¡¯s mind as they weren¡¯t too acquainted to each other, while she did what she had tost time due to ack of choice. Aleena narrowed her eyes upon catching sight of Cam. It seems that Robin has yet to aplish his task, seeing that this woman is still able to show up unscathed. Fine, I¡¯ll do this myself. Such were her thoughts while she detained one of the waiters before leading him aside. ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°How can I help you, Ma¡¯am?¡± The waiter was visibly confused while following her. Upon arriving at a spot where there were no CCTVs, she handed a pill to the waiter before whispering orders into his ear. ¡°N-No way I¡¯m doing that, Ma¡¯am! I don¡¯t have the guts to do this, so you¡¯d better find someone else!¡± The attendant turned down her request in a flurry of panic. ¡°All you have to do is serve her a drink! It¡¯s not too hard a task!¡± A stack of cash was retrieved by Aleena and tucked into the waiter¡¯s pocket as she said so. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Misfortune The money became the deciding factor of the waiter for him to agree to do as Aleena said. Then, he left the secluded spot after Aleena. Meanwhile, Aleena approached Cam as soon as she got out. ¡°Miss Brooklyn, fancy seeing you here!¡± ¡°Same here, Miss Jones.¡± A smile bloomed on Cam¡¯s face as she was forced to greet Aleena, as she couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t see thetter. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to meet you here! Did youe alone?¡± ¡°I tagged along with a friend,¡± Cam said. ¡°Do you know Logan Hunter as well?¡± Aleena asked. Logan Hunter was the organizer of this gathering. ¡°My friend knows him,¡± Cam replied. ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine, so you can tell me if you need anything.¡± Aleena behaved as if they were old acquaintances while waving at the waiter. ¡°Over here!¡± Upon being called, the waiter who was bribed approached in a hurry, while Aleena handed the drugged wine to Cam as she held onto another ss before saying, ¡°Cheers!¡± Cam didn¡¯t think it would be polite to refuse her even though Aleena¡¯s enthusiasm was a little overbearing, so she took the wine ss from her before clinking them together. Then, Aleena downed all of her wine in one go while maintaining eye contact with Cam. The faint but definite presence of a scent that didn¡¯t belong to the wine could be detected as soon as Cam put the ss onto her lips. Considering the fact that Cam had been constantly surrounded by medicine, as well as the fact that she fell for the very same trick seven years ago, she had learned her lesson well, so she was sensitive toward the drug. Upon casting a nce between Aleena and the waiter who just left, Cam figured that the waiter wouldn¡¯t have the guts toe at her, thus there had to be another mastermind behind him. While she was a stranger to all the other guests, she knew Aleena held a grudge against her, so her conjecture was that Aleena was surely the culprit. On the other hand, the dy in Cam¡¯s actions stirred up anxiety within Aleena as she asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I forgot that my body is still recovering itself from a previous injury, so I can¡¯t drink. Please allow me to substitute it using some juice.¡± Cam chuckled while holding her gaze on Aleena, then she set her ss down in search of some juice. However, a loud p and the cries of a few women from within the hall interrupted her Material ? N?velDrama.Org. A frown formed on Cam¡¯s face as she looked at the direction where themotion happened, only to see Kate having copsed on the floor, as Luca seemed to be scolding her. The sight of it triggered a spontaneous reaction in Cam as she pped her juice down on the counter while rushing to Kate¡¯s aid. In the meantime, Luca was still being his impertinent self as he cursed at Kate. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so cocky when you¡¯re merely the chief editor of some sh*tty magazine! Do as I say if you want to hire me, or else you can get the f*ck out of here! Who do you think you are to resort to violence, you b*tch?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Luca. You need not make a fuss over a woman!¡± The crowd around him tried to pacify him. ¡°Yeah, you have a public image to keep, and there are quite a number of journalists here.¡± All sorts of advice was offered by the crowd, but none of them tried to help Kate up, as thetter was a mere editor for an unknown publisher, while Luca was a top celebrity, and they knew who to side. Besides, Luca was surrounded by women who perceived Kate to be far prettier than them, which was why they refused to lend a helping hand; they thought they had done enough by withholding their slights. In a few strides, Cam reached Kate to help her up before inquiring about thetter. She noticed that half of Kate¡¯s face was swollen. Even though it was already hard to quell her anger, Luca still had to add insult to injury by continuously cursing at Kate. ¡°You shameless b*stards!¡± Silence ensued as Cam looked toward Luca with a harsh gaze before attacking Luca with a kick right before the crowd¡¯s eyes. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 His True Nature ¡°F*ck! Who the f*ck are you, b*tch? How dare you kick me?!¡± The kick toppled Luca as he cried out in pain, while bewildered cries could be heard among the crowd as they looked at Kate and Cam. ¡°Who are you? Why did you hit him?¡± ¡°She made the first move!¡± ¡°What an arrogant woman!¡± Unwilling to repeat the vile words Luca spouted, Kate exined the situation in simple terms as she red at Luca, ¡°I was trying to invite him to work on a photoshoot for our magazine, but he got all handsy, so I hit him out of anger.¡± Despite showing their sympathy toward Kate, everybody kept their silence while refraining from speaking ill of Luca due to his connections with investors and Metrostar Entertainment. Luca wasn¡¯t about to admit his wrongdoings while he rambled on, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! I did not get all handsy! You were the one who kept pestering me and making empty promises! I refrained from using you of seducing me, so how dare you bite back at me like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who is spouting nonsense! I did not seduce you!¡± Kate was getting riled up. In the meantime, a sneer crept onto Cam¡¯s face while she observed Luca. ¡°You¡¯re ignorant for doing as you please without a care for yourpany¡¯s image, and you¡¯re a man without virtue for being arrogant and swearing in public! The fact that you bit back at my friend shows how unfair you are, while hitting a woman in public is proof of your shamelessness! How dare a lowly being like you create a ruckus here?¡± ¡°Just you wait, you obnoxious twat!¡± After he had a handful of insults thrown to his face, Luca left for a phone call after cursing at them, but Cam didn¡¯t seem to care as she led Kate to get some ice from a waiter before asking, ¡°What happened back then?¡± ¡°He¡¯s among the lowliest dregs of society. I was blind to have thought that he might be a nice guy by judging him using the image of the loyal man he portrayed on TV. Instead, he started off by asking me to introduce you to him because he fancied you, then he began touching my body while saying that he would consider my offer if the both of us are to sleep with him for the night. Isn¡¯t he such an arrogant prick? So I gave him a p out of fury, but I immediately regretted my actions.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel regret about it. I would even encourage you to p him harder.¡± A look of contempt crept onto Cam¡¯s face. ¡°Now the cover for my next issue is gone!¡± Kate couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected about ¡°Scum like him is not fit for your cover anyway. Come, put some ice on your face as it¡¯s all swollen. That b*stard sure hit you hard.¡± ¡°You ain¡¯t half bad. He couldn¡¯t stand for a while, so your kick must¡¯ve hurt.¡± ¡°Serves him right!¡± ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have resorted to violence. It won¡¯t do if you get into trouble over this since you just arrived here.¡± ¡°Look at yourself! You shouldn¡¯t be worrying about me! You should¡¯ve asked me for help if you want to hit him, since you have such a small build.¡± The ice pack was pressed onto Kate¡¯s face as Cam spoke. Amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall garnered the attention of all guests as one of them squealed, ¡°It¡¯s Ss Nn!¡± ¡°Wow, he is so handsome! Good gracious!¡± ¡°It must be his aura! Just look at how the people around him bend to his will!¡± ¡°We can only look up at him!¡± The voices of a few women garnered Cam¡¯s attention, and she gazed toward where themotion was happening. Their position on the inner part of the hall determined that they could see what was going on outside clearly without exposing themselves. It was indeed Ss who graced them with his presence in a dark colored suit. The look he wore was one of aloofness as he scanned his surroundings with a sharp gaze, which contributed to the air of a leader that he was born with. Following behind him meekly was Xavier and the rest who was aiming to tter him. Ss was the embodiment of power and prestige in Summer City, and his presence dominated everywhere he arrived at, which included the banquet hall.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 A p in the Face There was a gigantic semicircr sofa in the lounge area ahead, and everyone got up to offer their seats, crowding Ss into a seat right in the middle. Subsequently, everyone went up to greet him regardless of whether they were acquainted with him. This seemed to be an unwritten rule, which naturally was also for the sake of making his acquaintance since it was a golden opportunity to coborate with Nn Group. Cam was busy icing Kate¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t go over to greet him, but she saw Aleena walking over. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Aleena Jones?¡± Kate eximed, ¡°Summer City is abuzz with rumors that she¡¯s dating Ss!¡± Cam nodded. ¡°I saw her earlier and even chatted with her for a bit. I, too, suspect that she might havee because she knew that Ss would be here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. Otherwise, such a cocktail party is beneath her considering her family background,¡± Kate replied. ¡°What¡¯s her background?¡± Cam asked in surprise. ¡°I heard that her father is the director-general of customs in Summer City,¡± Kate answered. Understanding dawned upon Cam. No wonder she¡¯s acquainted with someone like Ss. Meanwhile, Aleena was truly ecstatic, for she just knew that Ss would definitely attend this cocktail party, so she specifically came to wait for him. Although Cam didn¡¯t fall into her trap, she was still happy to see Ss. She walked over and greeted sweetly, ¡°Ss.¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, Sszily nced at her and murmured an acknowledgment, treating her the same as he treated others. Feeling somewhat hurt over his indifferent attitude, Aleena inhaled deeply and remarked with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯d known that you¡¯d being as well, we could have attended together. Look, you¡¯re alone, and I don¡¯t have a companion either.¡± The meaning of this remark was as in as day ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± Ss replied, his expression indiscernible. Aleena merely giggled awkwardly. ¡°Xavier isn¡¯t a woman.¡± Ss stared at her. ¡°Who stiptes that it must be a woman?¡± Aleena¡¯s expression froze again. The host, Logan, then attempted to smooth things over, chiming in with a smile, ¡°A pairing of Jack and Jill makes a tough job a breeze since the two canplement each other!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd burst outughing Aleena gave a tight smile as well. Looking at Ss with a shy and timid gaze, shemented ingratiatingly, ¡°I visited Grandpa this morning, and we even spoke of you.¡± As she said that, she walked over to him in hopes of sitting beside him. Logan who happened to sit beside Ss stood up perceptively. ¡°Aleena,e and sit here.¡± Ss, however, suddenly raised his eyes and shot him a re, his gaze threatening although his voice remained cid. ¡°Are you that busy?¡± Logan embarrassingly sat back down. ¡°Not at all. I was just thinking of making arrangements to take this party elsewhere,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°No need. Staying here is fine,¡± Ss countered nonchntly. Aleena stood frozen in mortification, torn between taking a seat and remaining standing. At one point, aggrieve flooded her. Why must Ss be so cruel to me when I came just because of him? By now, everyone with half a mind could tell that Ss just didn¡¯t want to bother with Aleena, so no one did anything for some time until thedy who came with Aleena called out to her, giving her a way out of this embarrassing situation. Smiling, she bid Ss farewell and left. After she¡¯d left, a group of women gossiped about her in hushed tones, saying, ¡°Miss Jones always regards herself as Ss Nn¡¯s woman, yet look at the p in the face she was just given. I¡¯m mortified on her behalf.¡± ¡°Ss Nn is brutal as well, not giving her any quarter!¡± ¡°Who can she me? He has never acknowledged their rtionship. Rather, she¡¯s the one putting feathers in her own cap.¡± ¡°Exactly. She invited scorn herself!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 In Hot Water While Cam could see what was happening over there, she couldn¡¯t hear what was being said. However, she was still rather surprised. Why didn¡¯t Aleena stay longer with Ss? ¡°Cam, you should go and greet Ss as well. After all, it¡¯s somewhat impolite to not greet him since you¡¯ve seen him. As my face is now bruised, however, I won¡¯t be apanying you over,¡± Kate remarked. ncing at Ss, Cam noticed that he was still surrounded by a crowd, so she replied, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll wait for you before going over.¡± ¡°Why would you wait for me? How am I to go over with such a face?¡± Cam shot her a re. ¡°Excuses! With such simple thinking, I worry about the future of your magazine.¡± Being an astute person herself, a moment of rity instantly came upon Kate as a light bulb went off in her head at Cam¡¯s reminder. Ss Nn¡¯s influence is even greater than any celebrity or big shot! Pursing her lips, she smirked. ¡°Is this appropriate?¡± Cam shot daggers at her. ¡°We¡¯re just going over to greet him, not doing anything grievous. What¡¯s inappropriate about that?¡± As she said that, she raised Kate¡¯s chin. ¡°Let me have a look. Hmm, it¡¯s much better now. Just go and touch up your makeup for a bit!¡± It made sense to Kate, so she got up and went to the washroom with Cam to touch up her makeup. When she came out, her makeup was exquisite, and her bruising wasn¡¯t at all visible unless one truly scrutinized her face. At this time, there was still a crowd around Ss, including those few women who spoke up on Luca¡¯s behalf earlier. Perhaps it was because it was too abrupt that they were heading right at Ss or their fuss earlier had attracted attention, but everyone was looking at them at this moment. While Cam wasn¡¯t afraid of the scrutiny, she was rather unused to such attention. Leading Kate, she moved through the crowd and came to the lounge in the lobby. Then, she courteously greeted the man who was sitting in the middle of the sofa and radiating a strong aura, ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± Everyone was a touch startled upon hearing this, the look in the women¡¯s eyes brimming with contempt. These two people wish to make friends with Ss Nn as well despite having no poprity, background, or repute? He has already crushed Miss Jones earlier, so these twodies are just thick-skinned. A glimmer of surprise and even delight flitted across Ss¡¯s eyes. I never thought I¡¯d meet her here. ¡°Miss Brooklyn!¡± Kate was a tad more nervouspared to Cam, and she dipped her head a fraction at Ss. ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± Ss politely inclined his head at her in response. Everyone was dumbfounded. What¡¯s happening here? They¡¯re actually acquainted? ¡°Come and sit over here!¡± Ss beckoned the two of them. Sit? Where are we supposed to sit? Naturally, they were to sit beside him, so Logan again stood up perceptively, but Ss didn¡¯t protest this time. Thus, everyone promptly got up like a chain reaction and emptied two spots beside him. Cam inclined her head slightly at the crowd and was just a moment away from sitting down while tugging on Kate¡¯s hand when a woman¡¯s forceful voice rang out at this time. ¡°Who hit my brother?¡± At this, everyone looked over in the direction of the voice. A wealthy-looking woman in a branded dress who appeared to be in her 40s was striding in their direction, her aura fierce and intimidating. Meanwhile, the man trailing behind her was none other than Luca who¡¯d been kicked to the ground by Cam earlier. Cam¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Never have I thought this man would actually ask a woman toe and avenge him. Damn, he¡¯s not a man at all! The disdain within her showed on her face. Instead of sitting down on the sofa, she remained standing as she stared at the fast- approaching woman. Kate whispered, ¡°This woman is the president of Grant Group, Harriet Grant. She¡¯s a career woman who¡¯s been single ever since her divorce. We¡¯re in hot water this time, for this woman is so tough that even most men don¡¯t dare provoke her.¡± Cam nodded imperceptibly. Ss didn¡¯t move, but his brows creased slightly as he kept his eyes on Cam¡¯s situation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 How Formidable Luca murmured to Harriet, ¡°Miss Harriet, that¡¯s the woman who came up to me and kicked me to the ground for no reason.¡± Without even sparing anyone else a look, Harriet stared fixedly at Cam and strode up to her. ¡°You¡¯re quite savage, huh?¡± The corners of her lips twitching, Cam patiently exined, ¡°I¡¯m not savage. I feel just the same way you¡¯re feeling right now. You came over to retaliate on behalf of your friend just as I retaliated on behalf of my friend. He started the incident.¡± Snorting, Harriet demanded fiercely, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that it was my brother¡¯s fault?¡± Cam, on the other hand, remained smiling. ¡°Nothing is ever incidental.¡± ¡°Miss Harriet, it¡¯s that woman who hit me first,¡± Luca whispered into Harriet¡¯s ear. All at once, Harriet looked at Kate, her gaze so ferocious that it resembled the vicious gaze of a wolf. Kate¡¯s knees buckled in terror at her look. No wonder this woman canpete with men in the business world. She¡¯s just so fierce. ¡°He insulted me first. I was incensed, so I pped him.¡± Harriet continued staring at Kate, looking as though she¡¯d raise a hand against her anytime. ¡°So, it was indeed you who hit him first?¡± Taking a step forward, Cam shielded Kate behind her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on taking things too far since we¡¯re all in the same circle and would meet frequently, but it seems to be out of my control now. ¡°Madam Grant, if someone insulted you, groped you, and even asked you to sleep with him, would you be able to control yourself from pping him?¡± Harriet narrowed her eyes and looked at Luca suspiciously, instantly scaring him so greatly that his heart stopped beating for a moment. Gazing at her, he hastily exined, ¡°Miss Harriet, that¡¯s a lie. It was her who invited me to do a photo shoot for her magazine. I¡¯ve never even heard of that magazine, so I declined, but she kept harassing me. Frustrated with the harassment, I indeed told her to get lost and . dressed her down for taking advantage of my poprity, only to have her im that I¡¯ve insulted her. She then pped me right across the face. Miss Harriet, I¡¯m truly innocent to have disaster befalling me from nowhere.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kate was so livid that her face had turned bright red. At this moment, she disregarded all modesty and snapped at him, ¡°It was you who said that you¡¯ll only ept the invitation if Cam and I spend the night with you!¡± Naturally, Harriet didn¡¯t believe Cam and Kate¡¯s words. HerC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. face darkened at once, and she thundered, ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s incidental and what¡¯s deliberate. Since you hit my brother, I won¡¯t just let this slide. Either apologize to my brother, or I¡¯ll have someone hit you back in return. Your choice!¡± Just as her words fell, an extremely soft sneer sounded. ¡°Ah, how formidable, President Grant!¡± This exmation instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. That¡¯s right! These twodies are acquainted with Ss Nn, so he¡¯ll probably intervene, no? There¡¯s bound to be an interesting show. Her brows knitting together slightly, Harriet looked over in the direction of the voice. At this time, the man who was sitting on the sofa while surrounded on all sides was leaning back against the sofanguidly with his legs crossed, his hands holding a cell phone that he was tapping nimbly as though ying a game, his entire person appearing rather willful and arrogant. Harriet¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she smiled and walked over to Ss. ¡°You¡¯re here as well, President Nn?¡± Without even lifting his head, Ss replied, ¡°From the very beginning.¡± Chuckling in embarrassment, Harriet said, ¡°I was enraged over my brother¡¯s incident, so I didn¡¯t notice you. How remiss of me!¡± As she said that, she took a ss of wine from the server. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn. Here, I¡¯ll drink to you as an apology. Please don¡¯t take offense at me.¡± Ss didn¡¯t raise his head, so he naturally didn¡¯t raise his wine ss either. Instead, he continued ying the game on his cell phone. All at once, the atmosphere plunged into an awkward silence, and everyone stared at him in iprehension. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 CCTV Footage It was only when the game had ended did Ss put down his cell phone and looked up at Harriet who was still holding up a wine ss. He thennguidly picked up the wine ss before him and clinked it to hers. ¡°You exaggerate, President Grant. Who am I to take offense to whoever you deign to notice?¡± ¡°No, no. Although I¡¯m a few years older than you, everyone knows your finesse in the business world, President Nn. I still have much to learn from you,¡± Harriet replied deferentially. ¡°You tter me,¡± Ss commented mildly. After saying that, he looked at Cam. ¡°Cam,e here!¡± It was the first time he¡¯d ever addressed her thus, which Cam found both refreshing and embarrassing. Knowing that he was doing this for her sake, she tugged Kate over and sat down beside him without any protest. Entirely dumbfounded, Harriet looked at Ss with an incredulous look in her eyes. ¡°President Nn, these two ladies are¡­¡± Ss lifted his eyes to hers, his gaze sharp. ¡°My friends!¡± With just these two words, the two of them were pulled into his circle, and this elevation in status was very much significant. Those who¡¯d thought that they had no poprity or repute were now looking on in envy as they rose to the heights they hankered. Harriet chuckled. ¡°Oh, it must have been a misunderstanding since they¡¯re your friends, President Nn.¡± Ss, however, didn¡¯t respond to that ¡°I caught bits and pieces earlier, but I couldn¡¯t quite make out the situation. Was it my two friends who hit your brother?¡± he asked instead. Harriet naturally didn¡¯t dare affirm it. ¡°No, it¡¯s probably a misunderstanding. Since they¡¯re your friends, President Nn, I¡¯ll just forget about this,¡± she replied immediately. ¡°You sound rather reluctant. It seems that it¡¯s truly my two friends who are at fault here.¡± With a hint of ridicule in his voice, Ss sneered, ¡°Logan, go and get the CCTV footage. After all, I¡¯ve got to ascertain who¡¯s at fault here and give President Grant a reasonable exnation.¡± While Logan wanted to keep the peace, he wasn¡¯t foolish. Since Ss had intervened in this matter, he naturally had to look to him. At this moment, Ss was obviously siding with the two women, so he naturally couldn¡¯t protest. Offending anyone else isn¡¯t a problem as long as I stay on Ss Nn¡¯s good side. Thus, he went straight to the security room. It was only now that Luca was beginning to regret stirring the pot. I thought it was a guaranteed win with Harriet Grant as my backing, but I never thought that we¡¯d bump into Ss Nn, let alone imagined that these two women just happened to be his friends. Even if I want to leave now, that¡¯s probably impossible. I only hope that this old woman will be able to protect me from being annihted by Ss Nnter. Logan was fairly quick, and he got the CCTV footage in no time. Although the CCTV footage had sound, there were too many people talking, so the words weren¡¯t quite intelligible. Besides, Luca¡¯s voice was soft in the first ce. However, the video was rather clear after zooming in, showing Luca ncing over at Cam before saying something to Kate, which caused her expression to change and to grow infuriated at him. With ascivious smirk, he then stretched out an arm and yanked Kate into his embrace, his hand moving from her waist to her bottom, his expression lewd. Immediately after, Kate shoved him away and pped him across his face. Luca¡¯s expression then instantly turned vicious, and he pped her in return, throwing her clear off her feet. At this time, the voices in the lobby quietened considerably, and Lucambasted Kate, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re such a big deal just because you¡¯re the editor-in-chief of a magazine I¡¯ve never even heard of? If you want me to help you, you either do as I say or get lost! Who the hell do you think you are that you even dared to hit me? F*ck off!¡± This utterance was clear as a bell, including the dressing down of him being ignorant, immoral, perverted, and shameless from Cam after she¡¯d given him a swift kick. It was simply a magnificent sight!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Handle Him as You See Fit When the CCTV footage of over ten minutes ended, everyone looked at each other. Although the exchange isn¡¯t quite intelligible, judging from Luca Matthew¡¯s expression, it¡¯s obvious that the two women were telling the truth. I never expected him to be such a person. Luca¡¯s knees grew weak. An immense wave of helplessness surged within him, and he imperceptibly inched closer to Harriet as though grasping onto hisst glimmer of hope. Meanwhile, Harriet¡¯s expression was utterly grim. Never have I thought that this b*stard would be such a flirt. He¡¯s whispering sweet nothing to me while hooking up with other women on the side. Staring at him, she pped him right across the face. Her p was much stronger than Kate¡¯s, so much so that Luca felt half his face had gone numb even as a buzzing started in his ears. He gazed at her imploringly. ¡°Miss Harriet, I¡¯m sorry. Actually, I was only doing so to drive her away,¡± Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, Harriet cut him a severe look. ¡°Shut up!¡± Then, she looked at Ss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn. It was my brother¡¯s fault.¡± Ss¡¯s face started darkening even as he stared at her with a frosty look in his eyes. ¡°Who exactly is your brother? Is he the president that he can have any woman sleep with him?¡± Embarrassed by his remark, Harriet inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°He¡¯s an artist with Metrostar Entertainment. I invested in his recently premiered movie and felt an affinity with him, so I took him on as a brother. I never thought he¡¯d be so insensible. Since he¡¯s at fault in this incident, I¡¯ll hand him over to you, President Nn. Just do with him as you see fit.¡± Ss gave a nod of satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life for President Grant¡¯s sake.¡± Upon hearing that, Luca panicked and hastily tugged at Harriet. ¡°Miss Harriet, please save me. Miss Harriet-¡± Harriet shook off his hand hard. ¡°Think of a way to save yourself, for I can¡¯t save you,¡± she remarked indifferently. If it weren¡¯t for Ss Nn¡¯s remark earlier, I would¡¯ve gotten even with that woman as well. Not only does this idiot want to die, but he even wants to drag me down with him! Luca frantically pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn, I didn¡¯t know that they¡¯re your friends. Please spare me this once.¡± ¡°You were incredibly conceited earlier. If I weren¡¯t here, would you have spared them this once?¡± Ssmented cidly. Luca kept bowing and apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Nn. I know I was wrong. I¡¯m from Metrostar Entertainment, and President Cohen is probably acquainted with ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. you. President Nn, please spare me for President Cohen¡¯s sake.¡± Cam who¡¯d been sitting quietly beside Ss suddenly interjected, ¡°Go ahead and call President Cohen to see whether he¡¯ll intercede on your behalf.¡± Upon hearing this, Luca froze. Lifting his eyes, he stared at them nkly, uncertain whether she was being serious. ¡°Go on!¡± Cam snapped. Terror-struck, Luca trembled and took out his cell phone to make the call. The call was swiftly connected, upon which Luca hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Cohen, this is Luca Matthews here. I identally offended President Nn from Nn Group. Please intercede on my behalf. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to prosper the company in the future. I beg you, Mr. Cohen.¡± A man¡¯s voice drifted out of the phone. ¡°Hand the phone over to President Nn.¡± Luca was startled for a moment, having not expected that things would go so smoothly. Not daring to give Ss the phone, he merely ced the cell phone on the coffee table in front of Ss and put the call on loudspeaker: ¡°President Nn?¡± ¡°President Cohen,¡± Ss greeted reluctantly. In actual fact, they weren¡¯t all that close, nor did they usually interact. He merely knew of the existence of such apany and such a person. ¡°Nice to meet you, President Nn. I¡¯ve heard about Luca¡¯s incident, so I hereby apologize to you first. It¡¯s mypany¡¯s mismanagement that has caused you trouble and hurt your friends. I¡¯m not trying to ask you to spare him, but I just want to express my stance on this matter. From this moment onward, Luca Matthews is no longer Metrostar Entertainment¡¯s artist, so just handle him as you see fit, President Nn!¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Keep Your Distance From Her Ss was a touch surprised, for he¡¯d thought that Marcus Cohen would utter a few imploring remarks. While he couldn¡¯t have changed his mind, he had to answer the call for Cam¡¯s sake. I didn¡¯t expect Marcus Cohen to be such a straightforward person that he gave his artist up without even asking what had transpired. The corners of his mouth lifted a fraction. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s get together sometime.¡± Marcus¡¯ voice drifted out of the phone. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave you to do your work first, then.¡± The corners of Cam¡¯s mouth twitched unbidden. This cousin of mine is really smart. He¡¯s making his stance clear to Ss Nn when I¡¯ve obviously rted everything to him via WhatsApp. She deliberately had Luca make this call so that he would harbor no illusions. Metrostar Entertainment couldn¡¯t possibly allow an artist of his character to stay since he¡¯d started puffing up before even achieving anything much. After hearing the exchange, Luca¡¯s eyes rolled back into his head, and he almost passed out from fright. He persisted in apologizing while bowing. ¡°President Nn, I¡¯m sorry. Ladies, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve realized my wrongdoing now.¡± Cam threw him a cid nce and remarked indifferently, ¡°How did Metrostar Entertainment produce such trash like you?¡± After saying that, she turned and looked at Ss. ¡°President Nn, since he has been fired by Metrostar Entertainment, he¡¯s been suitably punished after all. So, let¡¯s just drop it at this.¡± ¡°Is this even punishment? The two of you are fine only because he was impeded by the situation, not because he has repented and decided not to take it further,¡± Ssmented cidly. Sighing, Cam replied, ¡°I know. If you hadn¡¯t been here today, the ramifications might have been disastrous for me and Kate, but it¡¯s tantamount to career suicide now that something like this happened to him at the height of his career. Thus, I don¡¯t want to pursue this matter further.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Harriet was also a tad worried. While she hadn¡¯t raised a hand against them, her attitude earlier was one of retaliation, so it was a matter of a word from Ss if he wanted payback from her. Hence, she promptly said to Cam, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, I¡¯m really sorry. I mistakenly took Luca¡¯s words for the truth and thought that he was bullied. I then wanted to retaliate on his behalf without having understood the truth, so I owe you an apology as well.¡± Looking at her, Cam took a deep breath. ¡°As I said, we both wanted to retaliate on behalf of our friends, so I don¡¯t mind. I just have a kind reminder for you-not everyone is worthy to be considered a friend. Some people aren¡¯t deserving of your kindness!¡± Harriet nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I still need to improve my judgment of others,¡± she hurriedly replied. Cam inclined her head slightly without saying anything further. Ss nced at Luca, who appeared to be amb awaiting ughter, his gaze nk and helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time for Miss Brooklyn¡¯s sake, but keep your distance from her in future.¡± Almost bursting into tears from the immense joy, Luca bowed low to him as though he¡¯d been granted amnesty. ¡°Thank you, President Nn! Thank you,dies!¡± Aleena, who¡¯d witnessed the entire debacle from a corner, gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered. Why is there such a big difference in his attitude? I wanted to sit with him, but he disdained me. When Cam Brooklyn went over, however, he promptly called her over to have a seat and even helped to avenge her, getting into a snit for her sake. Why? I like him so much! How am I inferior to her? Her nails unconsciously dug into her flesh, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain, her eyes brimming with undisguised hatred. ¡°Aleena, who¡¯s that woman? Why does Ss seem so protective of her?¡± The woman beside her stared at them in bafflement. Aleena snorted. ¡°Protective? Not at all. She just knows some medical skills and happened to have saved Ss¡¯s grandfather, so Ss regards her quite highly.¡± ¡°No matter the reason, there¡¯ll be sparks if she keeps putting herself into Ss¡¯s path, so you can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing,¡± the woman urged. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Filthy Thoughts Aleena said nothing, but she was inwardly mulling over the woman¡¯s words. Perhaps I¡¯m too well- mannered. I should just employ a more direct method. D*mn you, Robin, for failing to do such a trivial task! After the fuss at the cocktail party, everyone looked at Cam and Kate differently. The most tant evidence was the fact that everyone seemed friendly with them, with increasingly more people handing them business cards and even expressing their hopes of a coboration if the opportunity arose in future. Actually, everyone was of the same mind-these twodies are Ss Nn¡¯s friends. After all, no one dared to offend his friend. Kate was ecstatic. Never have I thought that my magazine and I would be renowned in such a way one day. Meanwhile, no one dared to report the incident at the cocktail party on this night since Ss had spoken. When they were leaving, Ss offered to send them back, but Cam declined. The two women then hailed a taxi home. Staring the upturned corners of Kate¡¯s mouth that just wouldn¡¯t go down, Cam couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Alright, justugh if you want to do so.¡± Kate laughed unceremoniously. ¡°Ha ha¡­ Don¡¯t you think it was a blessing in disguise that I got pped? Many celebrities expressed their interest in coborating with me today, so I think I don¡¯t need to worry for the next six months.¡± Cam burst into giggles. ¡°Your sess in taking advantage of Ss¡¯s influence today far exceeded my expectations.¡± Grasping her hand, Kate dered solemnly, ¡°I know you¡¯re the person I should be thanking most. If it weren¡¯t for you, Ss Nn wouldn¡¯t have known me from a stranger on the street, much less be friends with me. D*mn it, I¡¯m Ss Nn¡¯s friend! I¡¯ve decided to advertise your designs for free without asking you for a single cent in the future.¡± Cam shot her a re. ¡°You may want to do so, but I may not be interested.¡± Looking at her dubiously, Kate asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a smidge more polite?¡± Cam clung to her shoulder. ¡°Why should I? Considering our rtionship now, talking about money will only ruin our friendship!¡± Kate was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, Ss went straight to Ruby Pce after leaving the cocktail party, having been pestered endlessly by Alex and Hayden since the incident during the cocktail party came to theirThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. knowledge through some unknown individual. Upon seeing him, everyone in the room hollered, ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here!¡± Ss was then forced onto the sofa. Knowing that he disliked women, none of the women dared to go forward and tease him. Since Alex was the master yer here, he called out to a female guest rtions officer (GRO), ¡°Serenity, hurry up and pour Mr. Nn a ss of wine. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t get enough to drink at the cocktail party earlier.¡± shing Ss a smile, Serenity Morris sensibly poured him a ss of wine before cing it on the table in front of him. ¡°Here you go, Mr. Nn.¡± Then, she returned to her post. The GROs in Ruby Pce were all insightfuldies, so they usually wouldn¡¯t go up to their clients unless summoned upon noticing them talking. Ss took out a cigarette from the packet of cigarettes and lit it with a snap of the lighter. Then, he leisurely took a puff, upon which a cloud of smoke enveloped his devastatingly handsome face. ¡°Hurry up and cut the b*llshit!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? But didn¡¯t you save the damsel in distress?¡± Alex remarked with a chuckle. Likewise, Hayden teased, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the damsel didn¡¯t pledge herself to him.¡± Ss shot them both a re. ¡°Is saving the damsel in distress just for the express purpose of having the damsel pledge herself to me?¡± At this, Alex looked at Hayden. ¡°If it¡¯s not to have her pledge herself to him, why did he save her?¡± ¡°So that she¡¯ll pledge herself to him in the future,¡± Hayden tacitly answered with a chuckle. All at once, Alex gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Absolutely brilliant!¡± Ss flicked his cigarette ash into the ashtray. ¡°Stop using your filthy thoughts to appraise my actions! What do you know?¡± Sneering, Alex urged Serenity, ¡°Quick, y a song to purify my filthy thoughts.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Crash and Burn Serenity nodded with a smile. Then, she sat down a fair distance away from them with her lute in her arms. In no time, the crisp and sweet strains of music floated in the room. Meanwhile, the otherdies eximed jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t purify yourself, Mr. Road! We love you as you are.¡± Chuckling, Alex remarked, ¡°That makes sense. Mr. Nn here is chaste, so I¡¯m your only hope. How does the saying go again? If I don¡¯t sacrifice myself for the greater good, who will?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Thedies giggled, while Ss shot him an affronted re. ¡°You should have a care lest I throw up at that gross remark!¡± Unfazed, Alex leaned close to him with curiosity written all over his face. ¡°So, what exactly happened? I heard that you even crushed Harriet Grant? Isn¡¯t there a coboration between Grant Group and Nn Group?¡± Downing his ss of wine, Ss replied with utter distaste, ¡°She can¡¯t manage her brother well, so I kindly helped her out!¡± ¡°Her target was Cam Brooklyn, so what has it got to do with you?¡± Alex asked in feigned bafflement, craftiness concealed in his eyes. ¡°Could I have just ignored it when she was right beside me?¡± Ss retorted. Alex arched an eyebrow even as he smirked slyly. ¡°Really? Do you just like her that much?¡± Cutting him a re, Ss stubbornly dered, ¡°What that man did was practically pping me across the face right before me, so I just didn¡¯t like him. What has it got to do with liking her?¡± Alex curled his lips and eximed, ¡°Cut that crap! Did you think I don¡¯t know you? When have you, Ss Nn, ever loved poking your nose into someone else¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°He just had toe and seek death, so what could I do?¡± Ss shot back. Alex exchanged a look with Hayden. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°He can¡¯t admit it even if he does. After all, Ss is the kind of person who¡¯s used to being pursued.¡± After snubbing out his cigarette in the ashtray, Ss demanded with a disdainful look, ¡°Do you two even know what liking someone means?¡± The two of them shared a look before they burst out laughing. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve never saved any damsel in distress, unlike you.¡± ¡°Let me ask you this-what were you thinking back then?¡± Alex asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Ss answered perfunctorily. Alex¡¯s expression turned knowing. ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s game over for you. It¡¯s exactly such subconscious action that¡¯s most terrifying! It seems like you¡¯ve been taken down without you even having realized it.¡± Ss was rendered speechless for the very first time. Actually, he was thinking at that time. When he heard that the man wanted Cam to sleep with him, his only thought was to kill that man. Perhaps it was because they¡¯d been teasing him, but he abruptly recalled the time when he saw her during the grand competition. I was truly happy back then, delighted even. Could it be that¡­ I have really developed feelings for her? The next day, Cam was in the studio, keeping an eye on things since the renovation was about to be done when she suddenly received a call from Ss just moments after she¡¯d arrived, asking her to go over to Ruby Pce. While he didn¡¯t specify the reason, she knew that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d ask her out for no reason, so she readily agreed and drove over to Ruby Pce right away. Since she¡¯d been here once, she was familiar with the ce. The moment she went in, she noticed a huge crowd gathered in the lobby. As she was wondering what was happening, she heard a woman¡¯s furious bellow. ¡°Ben Roberts, what do you take me for? A back-up lover? Aren¡¯t you on a business trip?¡± Stifling his anger, the man proimed, ¡°I just came back, okay? She¡¯s just a client, so you don¡¯t need to get all suspicious.¡± After taking two steps further, Cam caught sight of the person who was speaking at a single nce. The man was casually dressed in ck, his expression as dark as charcoal. On the other hand, the woman was wearing a red dress, her face brimming with profound ire. Meanwhile, the woman standing beside the man was L. Recognition dawned upon her. Aren¡¯t these two people the couple I bumped into when I bought a car? Ben Roberts and Jessica Smith. Huh? Are they crashing now? Inexorable joy inundated her. I just knew that they¡¯re going to crash and burn sooner orter. She then squeezed further to the front. Her face bright red with fury, Jessica sneered. ¡°A client? Ben Roberts, I¡¯m truly impressed that you managed to cook up such an absurd lie! Which part of her screams client?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Ben Roberts, You B*stard! Reaching out, Jessica grabbed L andmbasted loudly, ¡°Come out, d*mn it! You have the guts to seduce a man, yet you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it? You¡¯re hiding behind a man like a coward!¡± L surreptitiously tugged at Ben as she murmured pitifully, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We were really discussing business.¡± Livid, Jessica clutched at her and demanded, ¡°Fine, then! Tell me, what did you two discuss that took an entire night?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯d just arrived. Mr. Roberts said he was in the room, so I went there to meet him, but you then arrived,¡± L quibbled. Raising her hand, Jessica pped her across the face again. ¡°So, it¡¯s a requirement to strip when you two discuss business? If you continue quibbling, I¡¯ll tear your tongue off!¡± L hid behind Ben, covering her face with both hands. At this time, Ben, who¡¯d been keeping silent, grabbed Jessica¡¯s wrist. ¡°Jessica Smith, you should stop while you¡¯re ahead. Must you make such a fuss and make thismon knowledge?¡± Jessica shook off his hold with much effort, her eyes zing red with fury. ¡°What do I have to fear? Since you two cheaters aren¡¯t at all afraid, why would I be afraid? I want to let everyone know that you¡¯re a scumbag, and she¡¯s a home-wrecker!¡± As she said that, she took out her cell phone to snap their pictures. ¡°Ben!¡± L eximed before hiding behind the man¡¯s back in terror. Simrly panicked, Ben snatched the cell phone in Jessica¡¯s hand and smashed it to the ground, ring at her furiously. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Staring at her cell phone that had been smashed to smithereens, Jessica asked with forced calmness, ¡°Ben Roberts, you are determined to protect her, yes?¡± Ben remained expressionless, but he shielded L behind him. This unconscious action instantly infuriated Jessica, and she sneered, ¡°If you hand this woman over to me today, I¡¯ll let this matter slide. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call off our engagement!¡± Inhaling deeply, Ben suppressed the fury within him and stretched out his hands to embrace her. ¡°Alright, stop making trouble for no reason. I¡¯ve said that there¡¯s nothing between us. I¡¯ll exin further to you at home.¡± Jessica pped his hand away, her face crumpled in disappointment. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing between the two of you, why are you shielding her to such an extent? You think I¡¯m a fool, yes?¡± After saying that, she reached out to grab L. ¡°Come over here. D*mn you!¡± Terror-stricken, L hurriedly dodged. Losing his cool, Ben extended his hands and shoved her away. ¡°Stop messing around!¡± It was a rather forceful shove, so Jessica stumbled back several steps before falling onto t?e ground. The onlookers all eximed in surprise, having not expected them to get physical. At this moment, they moved from merely looking on to urging softly, ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t be getting physical.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You should just exin properly instead.¡± ¡°You should give her some leeway since you¡¯re a man!¡± As her eyes rapidly stung, Jessica scrambled up from the ground and rushed at Ben as though she¡¯d lost her mind, her fists swinging. ¡°Ben Roberts, you b*stard!¡± Caught off guard, Ben took several blows. All at once, he then grew enraged and swung his hand across her face. ¡°Are you not finished with your tantrum yet? Isn¡¯t thismon to men? I¡¯ve already exined things to you, so when are you going to cease this nonsense? And you call yourself a socialite? You¡¯re no different from a shrew on the street! You want to call off the engagement, yes? Go ahead!¡± After he¡¯d said that, he wanted to leave while pulling L along, but unexpectedly, he was kicked back into the crowd just after having taken two steps. At the same time, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s even an insult to scumbags tobel you as a scumbag. Are you even human? You want to make yourself scarce after hitting someone, huh?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 I¡¯ll Be Waiting Frowning, Ben looked up at Cam who was standing before him. ¡°Who the hell are you? This is none of your business!¡± Cam bent down and helped Jessica whom he¡¯d knocked to the ground. Then, she said languidly, ¡°I just can¡¯t quite stand someone like you who¡¯d still quibble despite being in the wrong. Regardless of whether the engagement is of your own volition, you have to acquiesce since you¡¯re already engaged. Staying loyal is the least you should do, yet you¡¯re even giving excuses for cheating, iming that it¡¯smon for men. Don¡¯t drag all men into this. Other men aren¡¯t as much of a scumbag as you are!¡± As she said that, she looked at Jessica and lectured her patiently, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting angry over such a man? Are you still hoping that he¡¯ll return like the prodigal son, so you¡¯re not kicking him far away? Haven¡¯t you ever heard that a leopard never changes its spots?¡± Finding this an inevitable crossing of paths, L demanded coldly, ¡°What are you trying to do here? Why are you sticking your nose into this couple¡¯s lovers¡¯ tiff?¡± Cam looked at her with a sneer tugging on her lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the reason for this couple¡¯s lovers¡¯ tiff? Your child is about to go to elementary school, yet you¡¯re still so eager to be a home-wrecker? Don¡¯t you know that home-wreckers are now the target of public scorn? You¡¯re rather smart that you¡¯re even nning to take yourself out of the equation after having created the mess. But can you really do that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spew nonsense. We were just discussing a coboration, and it was thisdy here who misunderstood,¡± L hastily rified, her eyes darting at the onlookers. Cam threw her a disdainful nce. ¡°You should be saying this to your husband. As long as your husband believes you, no one would care even if you were to im that you were disco-dancing in the room.¡± As she said that, she looked at Ben, the corners of her mouth curving into a derisive arc. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s true love, since you even hit your own fianc¨¦e for the sake of a married woman!¡± Taking a step forward, Ben pointed a finger at her harshly. ¡°Stop being such a hound and mind your own business!¡± ¡°Hounds must be rather busy these days, else you two cheating rats would have been long since vanquished!¡± Cam countered nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re just asking for it, huh?¡± Ben reached out to shove her. All at once, Cam¡¯s face darkened. mping a hand on his wrist, she spun sharply before bending her back to him and exerting strength. The man was then thrown right over her shoulder with a crash. Afraid that they¡¯d be hit, the crowd retreated a step while inwardly cheering. The pain from the fall was so intense that Ben roared, ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Cam, however, dusted her hands and walked up to him in a few steps. Then, she lowered her gaze and stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you ought to be more gentlemanly toward women? What a scumbag!¡± ¡°Ben! Ben, are you okay?¡± L rushed over to help him up. ¡°Ben, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother with this madwoman.¡± Staring at them, Cam murmured, ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized.¡± ¡°Cam Brooklyn, will you just cut it out? Is this matter rted to you?¡± L thundered, hopping mad. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to apologize, let¡¯s just call the police and have them handle this matter,¡± Cam retorted. Surprisingly, Jessica took a step forward and gazed at them with a smile ying on her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an apology. Rather, I even have to thank you for showing me your true colors. I¡¯m truly fortunate that we¡¯re merely engaged. Ben Roberts, you love her, yes? I¡¯ll see the two of you through. I¡¯ll tell my father tomorrow to call off our engagement!¡± Ben was taken aback for a moment before he ruthlessly nodded. ¡°Okay! Just make sure that you don¡¯t regret it!¡± As he said that, he turned his gaze on Cam with a ferocious look that conveyed something along the lines of I¡¯ll have my revenge before dering, ¡°Just you wait!¡± After saying that, he left in a huff. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Cam replied breezily.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Unexpected Guest Jessica was worried. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gotten on their bad side for me. Ben is a petty man.¡± That didn¡¯t faze Cam. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not easy prey either.¡± Jessica smiled. ¡°Thank you for what you did, or I would have been humiliated.¡± Cam returned a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I despise jerks like that, especially abusive ones.¡± ¡°Did we¡­ meet somewhere before?¡± Jessica stared at her. ¡°Yeah, at the 4S shop. We bought the same car.¡± Cam smiled. This surprised Jessica. ¡°Oh, I remember you! I was thinking you looked familiar.¡± ¡°Cam.¡± ¡°Jessica.¡± ¡°I know. My friend told me. You should treat your face. It¡¯s swollen.¡± A momentter, Ss called her, and that reminded Cam of her appointment. Whoops, the show¡¯s fun, but no time to waste now. Jessica had a lot to ask, but Cam had no time to answer. ¡°I have something to do, so until next time!¡± Then, she went upstairs. Aftering to the VIP room of the appointment, she took a deep breath to calm herself down before entering. The first thing she saw was Ss. He was sitting in the center, and today he donned a ck shirt. His face was inscrutable, and he was slowly enjoying his cup of tea. A woman was sitting two seats away, and she was none other than Aleena. Aleena was wearing avender dress, her hair tied in a bun. She lookednguidly sexy and obviously dolled up. When she saw Cam, Aleena looked surprised, apparently wasn¡¯t expecting her. Cam was equally perplexed, but she greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nn, Miss Jones.¡± ¡°Have a seat.¡± Cam took her seat two spaces away from Ss. He then poured a cup of tea for her, much to Cam¡¯s surprise. ¡°Thank you, but please, let me.¡± ¡°Stuck in the traffic?¡± Ss asked. He had even given her an excuse. Yeah right, Cam thought. I was watching a car crash. Even so, she mumbled, ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, Aleena looked on with jealousy, and her anger red. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Ss?¡± She held her fury down. Aleena thought Ss was treating her to a meal with just the two of them because he ignored herst night, so she felt delighted. She had been waiting for him to talk, but even after an hour, he said nothing. Even when she tried to start a conversation, he would kill it in a second.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Aleena told herself that Ss could give her this attitude because of his status. Treating me to a meal is already proof that I¡¯m important to him, so if he doesn¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯ll do it. But he invited Cam, too? Was everything I imagined just that? My imagination? Was I being full of myself? Humiliation and her scarred pride made her tear up. Ss looked at her. If he looked closer, he would have noticed the tears in her eyes, but he didn¡¯t. All he did was take a nce and remarked, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I invite anyone else just because I invited you?¡± Aleena took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth talking about if it¡¯s the three of us here.¡± Ss nced at her. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that in a moment.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Don¡¯t Harass Anyone Cam was equally perplexed, but she said nothing. When she noticed Aleena¡¯s wetted eyes, what Landon said came to her mind. Ss was very defensive of the people he cared about, but apathetic to those he didn¡¯t. Ah, it seems that this is an unrequited love. All of a sudden, she felt sorry for Aleena, for she had fallen in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t. Ss called someone. ¡°Bring him in.¡± When someone knocked on the door a momentter, Ss only said, ¡°Enter.¡± When the door was opened, in came Xavier and a man with a silver mask. They were bringing a sack with them, and after they came in, they tossed it on the ground with a thud. A gasp of pain came from within, then Cam looked at Ss reflexively. That¡¯s Robin in there! ¡°Open it,¡± said Ss. Xavier opened the bag, and out came a bloodied head. If it wasn¡¯t for his voice, Cam wouldn¡¯t have recognized this bloody man was Robin. Aleena was ashen now. If Cam could see this was Robin, she could too, but still she thought, Maybe it¡¯s not him. Even so, her heart was pained when she saw his face. Now she could exin everything she couldn¡¯t. Aleena wondered why she couldn¡¯t get through to Robin and why Ss would treat her to a meal, so this was it. She didn¡¯t show any expression, but Aleena sneered quietly. So this is just a trap for us. He wants to get back at us for what we did to Cam. ¡°Did he say it?¡± Ss asked. The man in the silver mask replied, ¡°Yes, he did. Robin said Miss Jones was worried you might fall for Miss Brooklyn, so she asked him to court her.¡± A frown appeared on Ss¡¯s face, and when he looked at Aleena, there was nothing in his eyes. ¡°Do you know what annoys me the most? People who don¡¯t know where they stand. Who I like and who I don¡¯t has nothing to do with you. Who do you think you are to interfere with my business?¡± Aleena teared up even more. ¡°Ss!¡± she shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know my ce? We¡¯ve been friends for years! How could you say that to me for someone you haven¡¯t known for a week? Robin likes her, so of course, he¡¯s going to court her. I can¡¯t stop him! All! did was encourage him! I did not order him to do anything!¡± Ss looked at her darkly, his tone distant. ¡°You should know what you¡¯ve done. I introduced Cam to you, so finding trouble with her means finding trouble with me. Do you thinkC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. out of your a**? If it wasn¡¯t because we¡¯re friends, I would have chased you out a long time ago! You should know I will do that.¡± That broke her heart, and Aleena suffocated. Is he really going to humiliate me like that? How could he be so cruel? No, he¡¯s only cruel to me. ¡°Nobody¡¯s finding trouble with her! It was just a joke, and we apologized, so what do you want? Is she so high and mighty that nobody can court her? Or is it because you like her, so you don¡¯t want anyone to court her?¡± Ss frowned and red at her. He was fuming, for Aleena had crossed the line. Everyone had this rebellious trait, and they would do the exact thing someone didn¡¯t want them to. She keeps saying I have a rtionship with Cam, right? Well, so what if I do? He looked at her and raised his voice, sounding hostile. ¡°You won¡¯t give up until I tell you to, will you?¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Fake Woman Cam panicked. Ss hated it when someone insulted him, and she could imagine what he would say, so Cam quickly told her, ¡°Miss Jones, of course he can court me if he likes me, but consent is important. Your cousin came to my house and forced me to date him. When I refused, he asked his men to subdue me so he can rape me. They trashed my house, and he said he would f*ck me until I die. Is this how your family¡¯s men court women? If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Nn¡¯s timely arrival, I couldn¡¯t have been sitting here now.¡± Aleena looked at her with fury. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he courts you, so why are you telling me that?¡± Cam looked at her. ¡°Nothing. Maybe he took your advice the wrong way, or maybe he took your orders the wrong way.¡± ¡°You suspect me of being the mastermind? I already told you, no.¡± Aleena frowned. Before Cam could reply, Ss said, ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re here instead of the hospital. I called you over to tell you that I roughed your cousin up, so if you want an exnation,e to me.¡± Cam looked at the tearful Aleena with no sympathy. Crushing on someone wasn¡¯t wrong, nor was curbing a bad habit, though she felt annoyed getting caught in this crossfire. Cam didn¡¯t believe it when Aleena denied ying a part in this, so she wouldn¡¯t sympathize with her. I¡¯ve already letst night¡¯s matter slide, so this is all on her. Ss stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± he told Cam. Cam nodded, but then she refused him. Ss didn¡¯t allow her to refuse. ¡°Come with me. I need to talk to you about something.¡± Cam grunted and left with him, then Xavier and the man with the mask followed. In the end, only Aleena and Robin were left. Tears fell down Aleena¡¯s cheeks, then shey on the table and cried. He¡¯s so cruel. Doesn¡¯t he know I like him? How can he do this to me? It wasn¡¯t until Ss had left did Robin make a sound. Because his mouth was sealed, everything he said was muffled. Aleena looked at him in disgust and wiped her tears away before tearing the duct tape away from his mouth. ¡°Aleena-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Aleena snapped. ¡°Are you dumb? Why did you sell me out?¡± Robin said sadly, ¡°Aleena, you have no idea what I went through. It was hell, I tell you. Look atThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. my wounds! I thought I would be dead!¡± Aleena¡¯s dark look was a stark contrast to the crying mess she was a moment ago. ¡°But did you die? No! You almost killed me though! You had one job, and you blew it! How hard is it to bed a woman?! Don¡¯t follow me from now on!¡± She wanted to leave. Robin panicked, and he held on to her leg while begging, ¡°I did my best, Aleena! That woman knows how to fight, and she beat all three of us!¡± Aleena shook her leg to break free from his grasp. ¡°Then f*cking get more men to do the job! Just get her enemies! Right, there¡¯s someone you can ask for help from.¡± On the other hand, Ben and L hade out from Ruby Pce and gone into their car for a while. The more Ben thought about it, the angrier he was. I¡¯m not going to take that lying down. L nced at him. She knew Ben might be a flirt who sweet talked everyone easily, but the guy was a chauvinist. She knew Ben didn¡¯t necessarily like Jessica, but her crying scratched his image, so one thing led to another, and this happened. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 L Is Not Kind Here Actually, Ben wanted to calm her down, but Jessica¡¯s hostility irritated him. He was going to let her cool off a bit before calming her down, but Cam barged in halfway through. Now he was humiliated, and it would be hard to get Jessica back. If Jessica canceled the marriage, his dad and aunt would kill him. As he worried himself over this matter, L approached him and acted coy. ¡°What should we do, Ben? Will Cam tell everyone about this?¡± Ben¡¯s face fell. ¡°So what? We did nothing anyway!¡± he said impatiently. L thought about it and nodded. Ben was right, for they didn¡¯t do anything in public. ¡°You know that woman?¡± Ben asked. At the mention of Cam, disdain showed on L¡¯s face. ¡°She¡¯s my half-sister. Seven years ago, she slept with a beggar after she got drunk, and she was pregnant with a b*stard. My dad thinks she¡¯s a disgrace, so he sent her overseas. She only came back recently, but for some reason, I bump into her everywhere I go.¡± Ben cupped her chin and snorted. ¡°Does she have a grudge against you?¡± L leaned against him and raised her chin. ¡°Not openly.¡± ¡°So she does hold a grudge against you.¡± ¡°Well, I arranged that beggar to sleep with her that night.¡± Ben bit her lip. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re naughty.¡± L felt a stab of pain from her lip, and she wanted to get back at Ben, but he pushed her away. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I have to go to the Smith Residence after this.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t have to go home? Look at what you did. How should I exin this?¡± She red at him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ben grinned. ¡°Just say it¡¯s because you were craving for some meat.¡± L rolled her eyes. ¡°And you say I¡¯m naughty. Well, you¡¯re the big bad here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the same, actually.¡± Leaning forward, he kissed her again. ¡°Go home. I have to go back now, or it will be bad if Jessica tells on me first.¡± L was an understanding woman, at least in affairs. She knew when she should make her move and when to retreat. This rtionship with Ben would go nowhere, and she knew it. All she wanted was to get the praises and passion that was lost in her rtionship with Miles, so she didn¡¯t mind this. ¡°Call me when you can.¡± She went out of the car, then Ben¡¯s car drove toward the Smith Residence. When Ss and Cam came down, they saw Jessica sitting on the lounge¡¯s sofa. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Cam was surprised. Jessica came over, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Cam frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the car,¡± Ss said calmly. That was directed toward Cam, so she grunted. She wanted to refuse, but when she remembered he had something to tell her, Cam didn¡¯t say anything else. Jessica stared at Ss. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±. ¡°I treated his grandfather¡¯s illness,¡± replied Cam. ¡°Just that?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Yeah. What else do you think it is?¡± Cam frowned. : ¡°That¡¯s Ss Nn. The Ss Nn. I¡¯ve never heard of him waiting for anyone. It¡¯s always the other way around,¡± eximed Jessica. Cam was speechless. ¡°Yeah, because you want to talk to me. What do you need?¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Jerk Is as Jerk Does Jessica pouted. ¡°Nothing now. I was going to treat you to a meal as thanks, but I don¡¯t want to get in the way of your date.¡± ¡°What date?¡± Cam frowned. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s just my patient¡¯s family, nothing else.¡± Jessica chuckled. ¡°Oh, how incriminating. If there¡¯s really nothing else, why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Because you guys keeping up with stupid rumors,¡± Cam replied. ¡°Someone thought we¡¯re a couple, and I almost got into trouble for that. Now you¡¯re doing the same thing. Isn¡¯t that a bit ungrateful?¡± ¡°That just means I¡¯m not the only one who thinks you two are a couple.¡± Cam red at her, then said, ¡°Anything else? I¡¯ll be leaving if you have nothing else to say.¡± A tad startled, Jessica quickly held her hand. ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s just a joke. If you say it¡¯s nothing, then it¡¯s nothing. I really want to thank you, so call me when you have time. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is nothing,¡± Cam replied. ¡°I still have to thank you,¡± Jessica insisted. ¡°If it¡¯s not for you, I couldn¡¯t have gone on with the decision to break up with him. I liked him, you know.¡± Cam nced at her. ¡°Now you make me feel guilty. I sound like someone who separated a loving couple. He¡¯s a jerk, so throwing him out ASAP is a good idea.¡± Jessica chuckled. ¡°I like talking to you, Cam. What I¡¯m trying to say is that you helped me see through him. I¡¯ll maybe be down for a bit after the breakup, but I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Cam patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be down for too long. Remember, you can fish a lot of fish now.¡± Jessica nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll change a ton of boyfriends. Give me your number. We can meet up when we have time.¡± After they exchanged numbers, someone called Jessica. She frowned before swiping on her phone to answer the call. ¡°Da-¡± The caller said angrily, ¡°Where are you? What happened between you and Ben?¡± Jessica was exhausted from this. ¡°I¡¯m outside, and I can¡¯t exin this easily. All you have to know is that we broke up.¡± ¡°This is a marriage of convenience. You can¡¯t just break up. Do you know how much the company stands to lose from this?¡± the man bellowed furiously. Jessica didn¡¯t back down either. ¡°Am I really your child, Dad? Is yourpany more important than my happiness? We haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, and he¡¯s already cheating on me! How do you expect me to stay together with him?!¡± The man then tried to advise, ¡°Please understand his circumstances. Ben told us she¡¯s just a client. Men always have to socialize, so take a step back. They were just sharing a room. That isn¡¯t proof anything happened. Ben told me you hit him in public. Is that true? That¡¯s uneptable! Come back right now! Ben¡¯s father wille not long from now!¡± Then the call was cut. Jessica¡¯s hand was trembling, and her face was ashen from fury. ¡°What happened?¡± Cam asked. Tears almost fell down Jessica¡¯s cheeks as sheined, ¡°That b*stard shamelessly smeared me! He told my parents i humiliated him for nothing! I caught them red-handed! But still he tries to justify it!¡± That didn¡¯t surprise Cam at all. ¡°And your father believed him?¡± ¡°He can twist the facts like nobody else. Of course, my stupid old man believed him.¡± Jessica wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, Cam. Let¡¯s meet up sometime.¡± Before she left, Cam called her, ¡°Hold up.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jessica looked back.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Support Cam thought about it. ¡°Do you really want to break up with Ben? What if he objects and sways things in his favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m never going to date a jerk like him even if it means my life.¡± Jessica snorted. Cam replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send something to you. It might be useful.¡± She then sent Jessica the video where Ben and L made out in the airport. ¡°What is this?¡± Looking doubtful, Jessica clicked into it. After finishing the video, she felt her blood running cold, like she was being thrown right into an icy pit, and she shivered in disgust. ¡°W-When did this happen?¡± ¡°The day we met when you bought the car,¡± Cam answered. ¡°I went to pick someone up at the airport. He said he went on a business trip? Yeah, that¡¯s a lie. He just came back with L, and I saw them when I went to the restroom.¡± Jessica hung her head low and looked like she was going to cry, much to Cam¡¯s worry. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry. Jerks like him aren¡¯t worth your tears.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying for him. I¡¯m crying for myself. I can¡¯t believe how stupid I am for trusting this jerk for so long,¡± Jessica said. Cam put her hand on Jessica¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Nobody¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m not trying to make you sad here. This is just for you and your family to see him for who he is. Since we¡¯re humans, we¡¯re susceptible to praise, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can lie to yourself forever just because he sweet talks you. Take the lesson this time and stay away from jerks after this.¡± Jessica wiped her tears and hugged Cam. ¡°Thank you, Cam.¡± Cam nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go home now.¡± After they went their own ways, Cam went out and saw Ss still waiting in the car for her. She felt touched and quickly went to it. Since Ss was driving, Cam felt weird about it, but she went in anyway. ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± Ss grunted. ¡°When did you get to know her?¡± Cam smiled. ¡°This morning. When I was on the way here, I saw her fighting with Ben in the lobby. Ben refused to admit to his cheating, and he tried to abuse her, so I helped out.¡± Ss was amused. ¡°So you werete not because of the traffic, but because you wanted to be a hero?¡± Oops. In her delight, Cam had forgotten about their earlier meeting, so she smiled sheepishly. ¡°You would have helped too if you saw it.¡± Ss nced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of interfering with someone else¡¯s personal affairs.¡± Cam was vexed. ¡°I would have dissuaded them from breaking up if it¡¯s just a normal fight, but Ben had crossed the moral line. He tried to justify his cheating and even abused his fianc¨¦e! They aren¡¯t even married yet, so imagine what would happen after they are! I was just trying to make her see that jerk for who he is!¡± Cam spoke quickly Her agitation surprised Ss. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to analyze this rationally. It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s wrong and who¡¯s right from a simple argument.¡± Looking at him, Cam said, ¡°You¡¯re analyzing this? We women know who¡¯s right instinctively! I saw that jerk making out with L! They¡¯ve crossed the line, and this is their fault! No way I¡¯m letting Jessica eat this humiliating pie!¡± Ss looked at her with surprise. No wonder she¡¯s so worked up. So L¡¯s involved. ¡°You did the right thing.¡± He had chosen to take a step back. That simple sentence managed to calm Cam, but it made her think, Why did I get so worked up for?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 New House Jessica reminded Cam of herself. That night seven years ago, she found out she was cheated on, just like what Jessica was going through. However, the difference between them was that Jessica interrogated the jerk like a wench, but Cam let the jerk have a taste of his own medicine. No matter how much Jessica did, she couldn¡¯t save the rtionship, and instead it made it awkward. Cam, on the other hand, thought jerks like that should bugger off to the ends of hell. ¡°I was too agitated. Sorry.¡± Ss smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He was wondering why she was so worked up though. An awkward silence befell them, and it wasn¡¯t until a whileter did Cam say, ¡°Sorry for that earlier. I¡¯m fine, actually. Just let bygones be bygones. You don¡¯t have to offend your friend for me.¡± ¡°I should be the one to say sorry,¡± he replied. ¡°That trouble you were met upon came from my end, so I should take some responsibility for that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± answered Cam. ¡°They¡¯re not kids, so nobody has to take responsibility for their mistakes. Not even their parents have to, let alone a friend.¡± Ss stared at her. The sunlight shone on her through the window, basking her in an ethereal light. There wasn¡¯t even one erged pore on her face, and if he didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought she was a college student instead of a mother to a seven-year-old. Cam was gentle, gorgeous, understanding, and sometimes humorous. Without himself realizing it, Ss stared at her for a long while, entranced by Cam Cam was getting awkward from being stared at. Why is he looking at me instead of the road? She coughed, signaling that he should snap out of it. ¡°Do you need anything from me?¡± she asked. Ss remembered what he was here for, so he took out a key from the storagepartment in the car. ¡°Your address is exposed, so it¡¯s unsafe. I got a new house for you in Muse Penins.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but thank you very much.¡± As if out of reflex, Cam refused his offer. ¡°Just take it,¡± Ss said seriously. ¡°There are always dumb people out there. You¡¯re lucky South wasn¡¯t there that day, or who knows what might have happened. You have to think for the kids. Muse Penins isn¡¯t far from the school and your workce. You¡¯ll be living in the same neighborhood as Landon, and he can take care of you.¡± Cam was grateful for Ss¡¯s attention to detail. Even though she had been overseas, Landon had told her Muse Penins¡¯s houses cost a bomb to buy,? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. and that was if a unit was avable. If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged her to stay in La Grande Maison. She was astonished at how powerful Ss was, for he had settled it after a mere two days since that incident. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just take this as your consultation fee,¡± he replied. Cam smiled in resignation. ¡°I do feel grateful that your grandfather was my first client after I came back. Inadvertently, this solved a lot of my problems.¡± ¡°Get some movers to help you move as soon as possible.¡± Ss grinned. ¡°Sure, but can you let me off, Mr. Nn? I need to fetch my kid,¡± answered Cam. Ss was about to offer her a lift, but her phone rang. Much to Ss¡¯s amusement, she only managed to say a hello before the call ended. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Landon brought South to visit your grandfather.¡± Cam felt speechless. On the other hand, Ss was delighted. ¡°Grandpa likes. South a lot, so don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she replied. Cam thought this felt jarring, for they didn¡¯t know the Nns that well, so visiting them too much felt rude. There was nothing she could do about it though, for the ship had set sail. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Calling a Friend She told Ss politely, ¡°Go to my studio then. Let me off somewhere I can hail a ride.¡± For some reason, Ss didn¡¯t want to get separated from her this way. ¡°I¡¯m not busy today, so why don¡¯t you move over today?¡± ¡°Today?¡± Cam was surprised. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll call the movers to move your stuff, then I¡¯ll take you to the residence to pick South up.¡± Procrastination wasn¡¯t Ss¡¯s style, so he called the movers quickly. Because she just came back, Cam didn¡¯t have many possessions. With the help of a moverpany, it didn¡¯t take long before everything was moved, and without them lifting a finger too. When Cam came to Muse Penins and saw the bigger house, she felt like she was dreaming. ¡°I heard it¡¯s hard to buy a house here. The avability¡¯s zero, so how did you do it?¡± ¡°The Nn Group owns them.¡± Heughed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. That answered her question. No wonder he managed to get one so quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t stay for free then. I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this, so I can¡¯t ept your gift. It¡¯s too much!¡± Ss said imperiously, ¡°Just stay here. You¡¯re not being you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± She pouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t even bat an eye when you made me pay so much for that item. It was supposed to cost five hundred thousand, and just because you wanted to get back at me, you made it cost a hundred million. Now you¡¯re hesitating over a house?¡± he answered calmly. Cam nced at him. ¡°You said I have a rotten personality, so anything goes for me, no?¡± Ss stiffened up. ¡°Yeah, so keep this up and think of the house aspensation.¡± With her head lowered, Cam mused. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I keep letting guilt wrack you?¡± ¡°I think you should cash it in for maximum profit,¡± he replied. ¡°Okay then.¡± I do ept good advice sometimes. ¡°What will you do now? Pick South up?¡± Ss grinned. Looking at him, she thought he wasn¡¯t as aloof as everyone made him out to be. ¡°Sure. Then I¡¯ll buy something to cook. If you don¡¯t mind,e over for some housewarming.¡± Moving to a new house meant they had to have a meal in it first, so she couldn¡¯t eat out; that was their custom anyway. ¡°You can cook?¡± Ss looked dubious. Cam thought he wasughing at her, so she clicked her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about cooking, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have no idea how to cook at all. How else do you think I managed to raise my son?¡± ¡°Your friends helped?¡± Heughed. Cam scoffed. ¡°Yeah right. Fine, I¡¯ll get someone who can cook.¡± Then, she called Kate. ¡°Kate, I moved into a new house.¡± ¡°Again? Where is it this time?¡± Kate gasped. ¡°Muse Penins.¡± Kate raised her voice, ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re awesome now! A high-end ce, huh? It¡¯s going to cost at least fifty thousand a month, isn¡¯t it? Did Landon persuade you?¡± ¡°I just thought it through, okay? Come here now for some housewarming celebration.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to ask me to cook, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kate sounded rmed. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to show your skills.¡± ¡°I call bull. Someone important is there, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want to cook?¡± Can¡¯t she keep it down? Looking resigned, Cam took a few steps away and lowered her voice. ¡°I can cook, but you¡¯re that bit better than me, no? I¡¯ll shop for groceries, so come here before six.¡± Before Kate could protest, Cam hung up. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Zoe Lane It¡¯s going to be embarrassing for me if she keeps talking. Ss looked at her and kept grinning. So she¡¯s this kind of person in private. ¡°Let¡¯s go to pick South up then¡± Cam told him. A short whileter, they arrived at the residence, and they were greeted by the servants. ¡°Wee home, Young Master Ss, and hello, Dr. Brooklyn.¡± Cam nodded politely and followed Ss in. When they came in, aside from Ss¡¯s grandfather, Landon, and South, there was a youngdy in her twenties there. She was wearing a tight pink dress, her hair tumbling down her shoulder, entuating her petite face, her eyes clear and innocent. When she saw them, the girl quickly stood up and went to hold Ss¡¯s arm. ¡°Ss! I thought Grandpa was lying, but you really doe every day!¡± ¡°And why are you here?¡± Ss frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Grandpa,¡± Zoe Lane replied. ¡°And we talked about you earlier.¡± South¡¯s face fell when he saw what Zoe did, so he went past Ss to go straight to his mother. ¡°Mommy.¡± Cam was surprised that South didn¡¯t go to Ss when he was right in front of him. Usually, he liked Ss more than her, but her son said nothing on this day. She patted his head. ¡°Have you been good?¡± ¡°Yeah. I told Great-grandpa some stories, and he¡¯s really happy I did,¡± South chirped. Old Man Nn greeted Cam happily. ¡°Have a seat, Cam. South told me diseases are afraid of super strong people, so if I stay happy and unafraid at all times, I¡¯d get cured quickly. He¡¯s a smart kid.¡± Cam looked proud of her son, and she looked at South gently. ¡°You¡¯re right, honey,¡± she praised. ¡°You taught your son well, Cam. I like him a lot.¡± Old Man Nn nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t think he¡¯s a nuisance.¡± Cam chuckled. Old Man Nn shook his head. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Come over whenever you have time, you two.¡± Right after that, Zoe quickly came to hold his arm. ¡°Do you want me toe over then, Grandpa? Did you like the soup I made?¡± Old Man Nn nced at Zoe indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡± Cam¡¯s lips twitched. Who is this girl? She¡¯s just like a child! ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for Ss, Zoe? Now that he¡¯s here, don¡¯t disturb Grandpa anymore. He didn¡¯t even have time to rest the whole afternoon.¡± Penny had a dark look on her face. Cam knew she was directing this message to her, and it made her uneasy. Noticing that Penny went out of her way to nce at South when she said that, Cam knew that she wasn¡¯t being over-sensitive. ¡°I came here to pick South up, Mr. Nn. We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Old Man Nn had seen everything over his life, so he smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for lunch? I want to spend more time with South.¡± Cam politely refused. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Nn. I have something to doter, so we¡¯lle some other time.¡± South also waved Old Man Nn goodbye. Left with no choice, Old Man Nn said goodbye. ¡°Drive safely then. Ss will send you guys off.¡± Of course I am, Ss thought. I need to have my meal.. Zoe quickly stood up. ¡°I came here for you, Ss! If you¡¯re leaving, then I¡¯m coming too!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Unhappy South Ss frowned unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me around. I have business to tend to.¡± Then, he told Landon, ¡°Youing or not, Landon?¡± ¡°Of course I am,¡± Landon replied. He told Old Man Nn that he woulde another time and left the house behind them. Silence was theirpanion in the car until Cam whispered to her son, who appeared to be unhappy, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ss listened intently. If he was right, South didn¡¯t talk to him that much earlier. South was ying with his phone. ¡°Nothing,¡± he said. ¡°Are you upset?¡± Cam was curious. ¡°No.¡± South took a deep breath. Then, Ss interjected in an attempt to make conversation, ¡°What¡¯s the story you told Great-grandpa today, South?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± South answered indifferently. Now even Landon could see he was upset. What happened? He¡¯s fine in the afternoon, well, aside from him getting quiet after Zoe came. Cam tried to cheer him up. ¡°We moved to a new ce. It¡¯s just a hop, skip, and jump away from Landon¡¯s house. Do you like it?¡± That grabbed his attention, since he was a kid after all. ¡°Why are we moving?¡± Cam replied calmly, ¡°So you can y thetest games Landon develops.¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s just because you want him to take care of me at all times.¡± He pouted. ¡°Shh. Keep this between us. We don¡¯t want him to hear that.¡± Landon looked annoyed. ¡°At least whisper when you talk about secrets. Everyone and their mother could hear you.¡± South raised his chin. ¡°Watch your tongue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Landon retorted. ¡°Mommy, Landon took me along and yed until three in the morning. I kept telling him I want to sleep, but he kept saying st game¡¯ every time.¡± South even looked at Landon provocatively. ¡°Landon!¡± Cam was going to hit him. ¡°Can you be more responsible? I thought I told you no all-nighters!¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t!¡± Landon dodged her hit and pointed at South. ¡°Hey, we promised to keep this a secret.¡± South grinned at him. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Pointing at him angrily, Landon dered, ¡°You little snitch! No more new games for you!¡± South crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯te to me if you run into any technical problems then.¡± That made Cam feel amused. ¡°Friendships end so easily.¡± Ss looked at them through the rear-view mirror and felt that South was sulking. There was no reason for him to ignore Ss, and even when Ss tried to start a conversation, South wasn¡¯t too enthused. After getting the groceries anding back toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Muse Penins, they bumped into Kate, who had just arrived via taxi. Landon looked at her and mocked, ¡°And what brings you here?¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Not for you, that¡¯s for sure. Piss off.¡± ¡°This is my turf!¡± ¡°No! This is Cam¡¯s turf!¡± Landon was about to retort further, so she pointed at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to say no, are you?¡± Then, Ss disembarked, and Kate panicked. I knew someone important was here. No wonder Cam called me over. She changed into her polite mode instantly and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nn.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Ss nodded. After some small talk, they went into house Number 5901 of Block No. 3. When they entered, what greeted them was a huge French window. The sun was setting now, and the light that sprinkled the house felt warm. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 We¡¯re Not That Close The interior design of the rooms appeared simple and reserved, but a professional could easily tell that the cost to it was on the higher end. With three rooms and two living halls, this ce was rtively spacious. As soon as Cam entered the house, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please make yourselffortable. We will get dinner ready.¡± Upon expressing his approval, Ss took a seat on the couch, but when he saw Landon was on the phone ying games, he urged, ¡°Go and help out in the kitchen!¡± Gritting his teeth, Landon said, ¡°But Uncle Ss, I don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°All the more reason to learn it!¡± Ignoring Landon¡¯sints, Ss drove him into the kitchen. With that, Ss and South were left in the living room alone. In fact, Ss deliberately wanted some time alone with him and to ask him what seemed to be the matter. However, South was just ying games on his phone,pletely ignoring him, not even sparing a nce. Sitting right opposite of South, Ss noticed that this little fellow¡¯s hand reflexes were extraordinary! Kids nowadays are that skillful? he thought. Out of curiosity, he asked, ¡°Do you y games often?¡± Without lifting his head, South replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How old were you when you started ying?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t remember.¡± Drawing in a deep breath, Ss was sure that this little fellow had something against him. ¡°Are you not happy today?¡± ¡°No.¡± Puzzled, Ss had no idea how tomunicate with this little guy. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t get the cold shoulders from South, but today, his reply was exceptionally . cold, short and brief. ¡°Did I offend you or something?¡± Instead of guessing, Ss thought he might as well ask him directly. ¡°We¡¯re not that close to begin with. How will you offend me?¡± Struck by the words ¡®not that close, Ss was breathless with anger. This brat, what¡¯s got into him? Letting out a sigh, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether we are considered close, but I do treat you and your mother as a friend.¡± With a calm expression on his face, South didn¡¯t utter another word. It wasn¡¯t until his game ended did he raise his head and gazed into Ss. ¡°Did you arrange this house for us?¡± Lifting an eyebrow, Ss was surprised by his quick-wittedness. ¡°How did you know?¡± Casting a nce at him, South said, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be here. My mommy will not simply invite people over for dinner.¡± With a sullen expression, Ss questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Landon here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different with Landon because we were friends for many years. Besides, we¡¯ve been through life and death together.¡± Gazing at Ss with disdain, South¡¯sMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. expression clearly showed-unlike you! With that, Ss had a sudden realization-a teacher¡¯s job was indeed tough because he couldn¡¯t even handle a single child. At this rate, Ss figured it was necessary to turn this enemy into an ally by mentioning what he had done, though initially he never intended to take the credit. ¡°Your mom and I have been through life and death situations too! Otherwise, why do you think you changed houses?¡± Squinting his eyes, South asked, ¡°What do you mean? You saved Mommy too?¡± With a grin, Ss was again impressed by how quick-witted he was. ¡°Very clever!¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Just two days ago.¡± Gazing at the three people who were busy in the kitchen, South saw his mommy joking about something, while Landon and Kate were seenughing at her joke. Then, he turned to look at Ss and asked with a stern voice, ¡°Who did it?¡± Astonished, Ss had always seen South as a child, but now, he realized that he could actually talk to him like he was talking to a grownup man because South was rather matured for his age, and he seemed to understand many things. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made sure that person was punished. You¡¯re still young, so all you need to do now is focus on your studies. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if you all moved to this ce.¡± Ss didn¡¯t know which of his words had managed to touch South¡¯s soft spot because from the little guy¡¯s expression, he no longer showed much hostility toward him. ¡°I¡¯ve something I want to tell you. Find an excuse to take me out with you tomorrow, and don¡¯t let Mommy suspect anything!¡± said South, in his usual arrogant manner. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Ss chuckled and thought South¡¯s suggestion was kind of hrious. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Housewarming ¡°You¡¯ll know by tomorrow,¡± said South nonchntly as he jumped to his feet and went straight into his room. Gazing at him, Ss couldn¡¯t help but smile. For a kid that was barely one meter tall, South clearly didn¡¯t act or sound like one. For dinner, Cam had prepared a hot pot with two types of broth-spicy and non-spicy, hence everyone¡¯s preference was well taken care of. As it was a simplefort food, it didn¡¯t take too long for her to serve the hot pot on the table, and the aroma of the hot pot broth had spread all the way to the living room. Attracted to the aroma, Ss rose from his seat and walked over to the dining room. Seeing the tantalizing food galore on the table made his mouth water. Holding a te of beef in her hands, Cam said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please have a seat. Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Then, she turned to the direction of the spacious hallway and shouted, ¡°South, dinner is ready.¡± With that, the door flung open, and South came running out of the room. Taking out the newly bought wine, Cam poured each one of them a ss. While passing a ss of wine to Ss, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, drink some. You can ask your driver toe and pick you upter.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ss replied. Without needing Cam to serve, Landon and Kate had already helped themselves with a ss. Since it was housewarming, everyone took turns to toast Cam and said their blessings. As a formality, Cam had said a few words in response. After all, there was someone else present in their little group. As South mentioned, their rtionship with Ss wasn¡¯t that close. Throughout dinner, Cam had taken extra care to serve Ss. ¡°Mr. Nn, if you prefer non-spicy, feel free to take this side of the food together with South.¡± ¡°Will do. You eat up, too. Don¡¯t bother to serve us,¡± said Ss. Having said that, Cam was still busy dishing up the cooked food nearer toward Ss and South with the serving chopsticks. With Ss around, the dinner atmosphere seemed more restrained aspared to their usual dinner. However, it wasn¡¯t too much a difference for Landon because from the very start, he was already intimidated by Ss. Hence, he dared not say much and would tend to be more proper around him. As? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. for Kate, her behavior on the table was solely determined by how close her rtionship was with the people around the table. Today, she was unusually proper and quietly enjoying her meal. Holding a ss of wine, Cam looked toward Ss and said, ¡°Mr, Nn, thank you for always watching over us, especially the incident that urredst night. If it weren¡¯t for you, Kate and I wouldn¡¯t be able to get ourselves out in one piece.¡± ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Cheers!¡± They raised their sses and finished up the wine. Confused, Landon asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Lowering her head, Kate briefly exined what had happenedst night. Casting a nce at Ss, South¡¯s expression seemed to have gone back to his normal friendly self. Giving Ss a nudge, he said, ¡°I want to eat that cocktail sausage.¡± Feeling ted, Ss immediately picked up two cocktail sausages from the hot pot and served them in South¡¯s bowl. Sneaking a grin, South hung his head and began to dig in. With that, Ss had kept himself busy by taking care of the little guy. Noticing the close interaction between Ss and South, Cam thought the rtionship seemed fine and med herself for thinking too much. Upon hearing the whole incident, Landon felt his anger spiked. ¡°How dare he! That Luca, who does he think he is?¡± Tugging on Landon¡¯s sleeves, Kate comforted, ¡°Calm down! Mr. Nn had everything settled. Metrostar Entertainment had officially fired him, and my guess is President Grant dare not work with him ever again.¡± ¡°Right, Harriet Grant is a smart person for doing so,¡± said Ss. Considering how modest and friendly Mr. Nn was, Kate became more daring by raising up her ss to propose a toast. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you. Besides helping us to solve our big problem yesterday, many advertisers had since. approached our magazine publisher, out of respect for you. Thank you for everything.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 An Amusing News With a grin Ss said, ¡°You¡¯re most wee. They chose to cooperate with your magazine publisher simply because they think there¡¯s potential in helping them to generate more sales, which is basically a win-win coboration for both, so don¡¯t mention it.¡± Hearing that, Kate was so touched and even had the sudden urge to sell off Cam. ¡°Thank you for all that you¡¯ve done. In the future, if there¡¯s anything that requires our help, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Cam is very capable! She¡¯s nice and has such a pleasant personality. It¡¯s simply a great blessing to be friends with her!¡± Picking up a fishball, Cam threw it into Kate¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat up!¡± she ordered, hinting her to keep her mouth shut. ¡°Exactly, you¡¯ve gotta keep a low profile. Don¡¯t go overboard¡± ridiculed Landon. Picking up another prawn ball, Cam dumped it into Landon¡¯s bowl and warned, ¡°Shut up and eat up too!¡± These two just wouldn¡¯t quit embarrassing me¡­ With the corner of his mouth curved up, Ss really enjoyed the free and unrestrained atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be the one to receive such a blessing,¡± he chimed in. Putting on a smile, Cam said, ¡°Then I guess all of you have to treat me better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take back all the blessings!¡± Being nomophobic, Kate was browsing on her phone when all of a sudden, she burst outughing while taking a peek at Ss. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Landon asked. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Kate passed her phone to Landon, and heughed like a drain too. ring at them, Cam comined, ¡°Why are you twoughing among yourselves? Sharing is caring!¡± ¡°Two naked men were tied by the Jordan Bridge and were seen freezing in the cold throughout the night. Oh my, I¡¯m about to dieughing!¡± Landon guffawed as he wiped the tears off his eyes. Laughing along, Kate jested, ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that it will cause an ident? Since the drivers will be busy checking them out instead of paying attention on the road.¡± Rolling her eyes at them, Cam said, ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡±. Throughout the conversation, Ss didn¡¯t utter a word. He was busy eating, as though the news mentioned had got nothing to do with him. When the dinner wasing to an end, everyone was a little tipsy. Both Landon and Kate couldn¡¯t hold their drink. After drinking a couple of rounds, both of them had reached their limits. If Ss hadn¡¯t been around, they would¡¯ve ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. aprobably been having a live concert and singing their hearts out already. Ss was better at handling alcohol, but he gradually felt a little tipsy too. Ifpared with Cam, he was no match at all. Noticing the light shed on his cell phone, Ss knew Xavier had arrived. Getting up from his seat, he said, ¡°It¡¯s late, so I¡¯ll make a move now. Drop me a call if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Cam replied politely and didn¡¯t stop him from leaving. Trying to stay sober, Landon and Kate got up to send Ss off and,ter, took their leave too. Upon sending them off, Cam ushered South the sleepyhead into his room and got out to clean up the table. After spending an hour clearing up the whole mess, Cam went into her room. While browsing on her phone, she read the news which Kate had mentioned about the two men. It was a 10 seconds video, and the image quality was rather clear. At first sight, Cam could recognize that it was the exact two men who came to her house with Robin-the men with bad intentions. If she didn¡¯t know it was the both of them, she would have thought there was nothing amusing about this news. Somehow, she had a gut feeling that it was Ss¡¯s doings. Initially, when Ss handed Robin over to Aleena today as a warning, she was puzzled for a moment because she didn¡¯t see the other two men with him. Quelle surprise! They were on the bridge. Ss did not spare anyone. Cam couldn¡¯t find words to describe her current feelings. After returning here for some time, he did have some misconceptions about her character, but putting that aside, he seemed to be helping her all the time-from solving the kid¡¯s fighting issues to yesterday night¡¯s ceremony, as well as defending her from Robin. She knew very well that his intention was to repay the kindness, all because she had saved his grandpa. Hence, he made every effort to help her. Frankly speaking, she was really touched by all he had done. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Does Ss Like You? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The next day, Cam took South to the studio with her. On the way, they were stuck in traffic. The car had been in aplete standstill since forever, and honking sounds could be heard everywhere. There were cars that got in each other¡¯s way, as well as cars that were supposed to move but were stationed instead, a bustling scene to behold. All of a sudden, Cam¡¯s cell phone rang. Putting on the Bluetooth earphone on her ear, Kate¡¯s voice sounded from the call. ¡°Cam, did I say anything embarrassing yesterday?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± said Cam. ¡°It was my first time having dinner with such a reputable person, so I was kind of nervous,¡± kate confessed. ¡°Nervous? Isn¡¯t he human like you? With two eyes and a mouth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. The moment he sat down, I had difficulty breathing. I really don¡¯t understand how you interact with him. That reminds me! I wanted to ask you since yesterday-does Ss like you?¡± Hearing that, Cam¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Quit your nonsense! He has countless girls running after him, so why would he like me?¡± Sitting in the back, South had heard what Cam said, and he felt joy bubbled up inside of him. I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that Daddy likes Mommy! ¡°Can you exin why he helped us, then? And what about the house? If he doesn¡¯t like you, why would he do so much for you?¡± questioned Kate. Anxious, Cam exined, ¡°What else? He just happened to be around us when that incident urred. Isn¡¯t it normal for a friend to help out? And about the house, he said it was to pay me for my consultation. I had been to the Nn Residence several times, and he had never paid me a single cent. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to seek for my consultation?¡± ¡°Fine! You¡¯re good, and I simply cannot win against your silver tongue. Wanna bet?¡± ¡°Are you that bored?¡± ¡°Chicken! Crash-! Before Cam could reply, a car just cut in line in front of her, and she didn¡¯t manage to brake in time, hence her car crashed into the car. With that, Cam noticed the car had just turned on its blinker. pping her forehead, Cam said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. Something popped up.¡± Upon hanging up the call, she saw a man and a woman getting out of the car before her. The woman was wearing a ck skin-tight dress with a beige woolen overcoat. Knocking rudely on Cam¡¯s side window, she shouted, ¡°Get down this instant! Can¡¯t you see our car just now? Did you deliberately crash into us?¡± Frowning, Cam wasn¡¯t pleased at all. Frankly, the damage on the car didn¡¯t bother her much, for most importantly was that no one was badly hurt. Besides, considering it was such a close distance, there were probably just a few scratches on the car. By right, they should¡¯ve turned on their blinkers if they had wished to cut in line. However, Cam figured she shouldn¡¯t have talked on the phone too, so she had to share the me. Anyhow, it would be fair to just take matters into their own hands, but this woman was acting in rude. Getting out of her car, Cam checked on the condition and realized there were indeed scratches on the left side of the front car bumper. The car in front of her was a Mercedes-Benz, and it seemed to have received much more damage as the passenger door was dented. The man didn¡¯t say anything but was seen touching on the spot that was badly damaged. Refusing to back down, the woman jeered, ¡°We just bought this car, and look at what you¡¯ve done.¡± Dumbfounded, Cam argued, ¡°Well, my car is new too, and it was scratched. Besides, your car cut in line and didn¡¯t even turn on the blinkers. Why are you acting like it was all my fault?¡± Behaving like a shrew, the woman pointed at the shing blinkers and bellowed, ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that the blinker is still on? You¡¯re the one who was on the phone while driving! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s against thew?¡± Extending a stop gesture, Cam said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue. It¡¯s not worth our time. Let¡¯s call for the police and let them determine whether I had vited thew.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 It¡¯s My Fault ¡°Let¡¯s call for the police then! As if I¡¯ll be afraid of you! You¡¯ll be a wimp for not calling!¡± shouted the woman. Cam¡¯s expression darkened, but before she could make the call, a gentle voice could be heard from behind her. ¡°Cam?¡± Turning around, Cam saw a man with a tall figure, wearing a knee-length trench coat that was blown by the wind, and a warm gentle smile could be seen on his fair face. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Surprised, Cam replied, ¡°Brian? It¡¯s you!¡± Noticing a man near his Mommy, South immediately.got out of the car and stepped up in front of his Mommy while observing the man before him. This man seemed familiar, and the impression South had for him wasn¡¯t a bad one either, but he just couldn¡¯t seem to recall where they had met. Though South had forgotten, Brian still remembered clearly. Gazing at South with gentleness in his eyes, Brian said, ¡°You¡¯re here too! Do you still remember me?¡± Blinking his eyes, South was obviously in a daze. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten? We¡¯ve had a meal at his ce,¡± reminded Cam. After giving some thought, South asked, ¡°You¡¯re the owner of the restaurant?¡± Brian nodded and gave his little head a gentle rub. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good memory. How¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°It has gotten better since long ago,¡± said South. With a grin, Brian turned and looked at the woman. ¡°Why? Is this a set-up scam?¡± Taking a few steps toward Brian, the woman said in an overbearing manner, ¡°Who are you calling a scam? Do you know what you¡¯re saying? She was the one who was on the phone and crashed into our car!¡± Darting a nce at the woman, he didn¡¯t utter a word but gazed at the man who was squatting on the floor. ¡°Joe!¡± he called. Instantly, the man jumped to his feet and smiled awkwardly as he walked toward them. ¡°Mr. arthy.¡± With the corner of his mouth curved up into a smirk, Brian mocked, ¡°Pretending you didn¡¯t see me here?¡± Putting a ttering smile, Joe denied it by saying, ¡°Nope, I just saw you. Mr. arthy, what brings you here?¡± Scanning from one car to the other, Brian asked, ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡± ¡°I was in a rush, so I cut in line, but I didn¡¯t expect the car behind to crash into my car,¡± Joe replied. ¡°Whose fault?¡± Brian didn¡¯t show any sign of bad temperament, but strangely, Joe appeared like he was sweating with nervousness. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my fault,¡± Joe confessed and turned to look at Cam. ¡°Sorry, my bad. How much do you need? I can pay you back.¡± With that, he took out a pile of cash from his pocket. Shocked, the woman tugged on the man¡¯s sleeves and scolded, ¡°Are you out of your mind? We are supposed to bring that money back to my parents¡¯ ce!¡± Shoving off the woman¡¯s hands, Joe turned to her and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Just don¡¯t interfere!¡± Then, he passed the pile of cash into Cam¡¯s hands. Cam was certainly not the type that would take advantage of someone. On the contrary, if one were nice to her, she would most certainly be as nice too. Besides, she would much prefer to discuss it over, because it would be less troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t need the money. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to begin with. You and I share the fault, so let¡¯s just keep it simple and get our own car fixed. Just go!¡± There was a broad smile on Joe¡¯s face. However, he didn¡¯t go off as told. Instead, he turned to look at Brian as though he was seeking his permission on whether he could leave. ¡°I guess that¡¯s settled!¡± Brian announced. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll move my car right away!¡± said Joe as he dragged the woman with a long face into the car. Seeing that, Cam couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°He seems very afraid of you.¡± ¡°Well, he did owe me money.¡± Brian smiled. Upon realizing the whole situation, Cam said, ¡°No wonder! Anyhow, thank you for your help. If it weren¡¯t for you, I think I would have wasted a lot of time here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m happy to help. If you¡¯re in a rush, you can just go ahead!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when you¡¯re free!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± said Brian as he turned and got back into his car. Then, he dialed a number. The line was connected and the sound of Joe¡¯s trembling voice could be heard. ¡°Mr. arthy, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t know she was your friend.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 There Will Be No Gossip ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t find trouble with her in future.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. arthy. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Joe replied. In high spirits, Brian dered, ¡°Consider the half a million debt you owe me repaid!¡± After he¡¯d said that, he hung up the phone, leaving Joe dumbfounded. Shortly after Cam arrived at the studio, Ss came. Cam was rather surprised upon seeing him, so she smilingly joked, ¡°Is this an Undercover Boss visit, President Nn?¡± Walking into the room, Ss looked around before proiming with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m just here to see whether you¡¯re cking on the job!¡± ¡°Look how dedicated I am.¡± Cam stretched her dirty hands out to him. ¡°Just leave the grunt work to the others. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡± Cam curled her lips. ¡°You¡¯re still looking down on the working ss?¡± Throwing her a sidelong nce, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t simply put words in my mouth. I obviously meant that each person has his or her own forte. While you¡¯re poor at such a task, they¡¯re definitely not as good as you when ites to design!¡± Cam nodded in satisfaction. Well, his exnation passed muster. ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve got something to ask you. Was it you who did that to the two people on Jordan Bridge yesterday?¡± Ss cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It was you!¡± Cam¡¯s voice was filled with conviction. Neither affirming nor denying it, Ss turned and asked with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s South?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡± As Cam said that, she called out in the direction of the inner room, ¡°South,e here!¡± In no time, South came running out, his hands dirty as well. ¡°Gosh, why did you get all dirty as well?¡± Cam took him to the sink. ¡°I wanted to help them finish faster;¡± South exined. While Cam rolled up his sleeves, she chided, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear your Uncle Ss say that each person has his or her own forte? This is not our forte, so you should just focus on studying.¡± When the two of them came out after washing their hands, Ss said, ¡°I noticed that Grandpa was in a good mood yesterday, and it was all thanks to South. I¡¯m just thinking of going back to Nn Residence, so I¡¯d like to ask South whether he¡¯d like to go and visit Grandpa.¡± Knowing what he meant, South hurriedly piped up, ¡°Sure!¡± Cam quickly tugged at him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he should go. South is too rambunctious, so he¡¯ll disrupt your grandpa¡¯s rest. Just take him over when your grandpa¡¯s health has improved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of your concerns, but you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone saying anything with me there. You might think that Grandpa has plenty of people keeping himpany that he doesn¡¯t even have time to rest, considering the vastness of the Nn Family and its businesses, but in reality, he¡¯s actually very lonely. There isn¡¯t even anyone to talk to him usually. I think he loves chatting with South because he always asked why South didn¡¯te along every time I went back. As you said, keeping a patient¡¯s spirits high is extremely crucial. If you don¡¯t have any other concerns, please allow me to take your child with me. In any case, I can even pay for the privilege.¡± Since he¡¯d said as much, Cam couldn¡¯t possibly refuse anymore. Besides, she just felt a tad distressed at the thought of that adorable old man without anypany. ¡°Will you be there as well?¡± ¡°Yes. I usually leave at noon so that I don¡¯t disrupt Grandpa¡¯s nap,¡± Ss replied. ¡°Do you want to go, South?¡± Nodding, South answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Cam look at Ss, her tone solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t need any payment. South is going over to keep himpany out of the kindness of his heart and because he enjoys a close rtionship with him. Thus, it won¡¯t be good if people gossip about us, mistaking his good intentions for bad.¡± Ss inhaled deeply. This littledy is truly eloquent. ¡°Okay, I got it. I promise there will be no gossip.¡± Cam then gave South a few reminders, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t make noise there, and just visit for a short while, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡± As South said that, he walked out with Ss. After the two of them had driven a fair distance away, Ss asked, ¡°Will your mommy think that I abducted you?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 I Want to Rmend you a Wife South shot him a re. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d leave with just anyone?¡± he asked coldly. Inexplicably choked by this child, Ss dissolved intoughter. ¡°It seems that you consider me safe?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± South replied. Ss was instantly put in a good mood. ¡°Hah, your judgment is impable! So, why did you ask me out?¡± Without answering his question, South pointed at KFC that was right ahead of them. ¡°I want to eat KFC!¡± Ss nced at him but said nothing. Then, he turned his car and stopped before KFC¡¯s entrance. After entering the fast-food joint, South ordered a few items Cam usually didn¡¯t allow him to eat before finding a table and waiting for Ss. Meanwhile, this was the first time Ss had ever queued in line. There were quite a number of patrons in KFC, so he only carried the food over to the table after having waited for about ten minutes. South then kept his head lowered as he quietly ate without saying a single word. On the other hand, Ss didn¡¯t eat since he wasn¡¯t hungry. Mainly, he was curious as to why this little fellow wanted to see him. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the little fellow was finally done eating, and he wiped his hands clean with a napkin. At longst, he shifted his gaze to Ss. ¡°Who¡¯s thedy at Nn Residence yesterday to you?¡± he asked seriously, his expression solemn. Ss¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You mean, Zoe? She¡¯s no one to me. Her family and the Nn Family are friends, so we¡¯ve known each other since young.¡± ¡°Do you have feelings for her?¡± Ss frowned. ¡°Why would I have feelings for her?¡± South shot daggers at him. ¡°Then, why did you allow her to hold your arm?¡± Staring at him, Ss was gripped by the urge tough. ¡°You were angry at me just because of this?¡± South didn¡¯t deny or confirm it, so Ss then exined, ¡°She¡¯s no different from Landon to me.¡± South curled his lips. ¡°They¡¯re absolutely different. Landon is a man.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no difference to me,¡± Ss countered. After pondering for a moment, South asked, ¡°So, how do you find my mommy?¡± All of a sudden, understanding dawned upon Ss. Don¡¯t tell me this little fellow is so peeved because he wants to y matchmaker between me and his mommy? As this thought crossed his mind, he couldn¡¯t quite stifle hisughter. ¡°Your mommy is quite good.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Ss¡¯s mouth curved into a mischievous arc. ¡°Little fellow, what are you trying to do?¡± South gazed at him with a disdainful look in his eyes. ¡°You still haven¡¯t understood? want to help you get a wife!¡± Ss doubled over. Are all kids now this precocious? ¡°You want to rmend your mommy to me?¡± South¡¯s dainty eyebrows knitted together deeply, and his voice turned a touch frosty. ¡°Do you not like her?¡± After mulling it over for a while, Ss answered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her. I was just somewhat surprised that you¡¯re actually rmending your mommy to be my girlfriend.¡± Staring at him, South gave an adult-like sigh. ¡°I want to rmend you a wife, not a girlfriend.¡± He was worried sick. These two people have known each other for so long, so why isn¡¯t there any progress? They¡¯re going as slow as a tortoise. If I were to wait for their rtionship to blossom naturally, it¡¯ll either be my daddy being snatched away by another woman or vice versa. ¡°If you like my mommy, why aren¡¯t you pursuing her?¡± Ss cracked up. ¡°Liking someone is a matter of letting nature take its course. You¡¯re still too young, so you don¡¯t understand.¡± Throwing him a nce, South retorted frigidly, ¡°I only know that if you dy pursuing my mommy any longer, she¡¯ll be snatched away by someone else!¡± Ss froze upon hearing that. ¡°Who else is pursuing your mommy?¡± ¡°A man who¡¯sparable to you. My mommy even mentioned treating him to a meal. I think he¡¯s a restaurant owner.¡± Unbidden, Ss¡¯s heart sank a fraction. ¡°Do you like him, too?¡± Another sigh came from South. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like him. I think my mommy likes him quite a bit.¡± Subsequently, Ss asked, ¡°Do you like me, then?¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Struck by a Bolt of Lightning South arched an eyebrow as he looked at Ss. ¡°I heard that you were looking for a woman a few years back?¡± Surprise inundated Ss. ¡°How did you know this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t thismon knowledge with some investigation?¡± South dered, a touch disdainful. ¡°You investigated it?¡± Ss asked incredulously. Curling his lips, South stared at him. ¡°Do you know how much effort I expended to get Mommy to return here and apply for a job at Nn Group? And do you know how many of my ns you¡¯ve wasted?¡± Could you imagine what it¡¯d feel like to have a six-year-old kid sitting across you, saying such creepy things to you? Ss felt his body inexplicably going limp, his heart pounding wildly as though he¡¯d just finished a marathon. An answer seemed to be on the verge of bursting forth, but he just felt that something didn¡¯t quite make sense. ¡°What do you mean?¡± South smiled craftily. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you agree to a few of my conditions.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°What are your conditions?¡± Gazing at him, South stated solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t tell Mommy about our conversation today, and of course, it¡¯s best if others don¡¯t know about it, too.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± South then continued, ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to bully my mommy. Otherwise, I¡¯ll retaliate on her behalf.¡± Ss kept his gaze pinned on South, his heartbeat speeding up incessantly. He seemed to have understood, yet it also didn¡¯t quite register in his mind. ¡°I promise you that. Keep talking.¡± Feeling that he¡¯d put his daddy through sufficient torture, South simply cut to the chase. ¡°My mommy¡­ is the woman you were looking for back then.¡± Boom! The moment Ss heard this, he felt as though he¡¯d been struck by a bolt of lightning. His body swayed slightly as he stared at South across him in shock. He¡¯d harbored such a suspicion, but he was still astonished to the point that no words came when he heard such a deration. He wanted to ask, Are you my son? How did you find me? But in reality, he couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. Never had he lost hisposure so thoroughly and in front of a child at that. South stared at him with a serious expression on his petite face. ¡°Although I¡¯m your child with Mommy, you can¡¯t fight Mommy for my custody rights, and I won¡¯t choose to go with you either. Mommy doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re my daddy, so you¡¯d better not mention it either. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just have to bear the ramifications yourself! Don¡¯t coerce her. Rather, have her fall in love with you willingly. Also, if you want to pursue my mommy, you must sever all contact with other women. Mommy is rather difficult to win over as she¡¯d been hurt once, so you need to have some patience.¡± Ss was a touch moved, and his nose burned, so he covered his face with both hands, but his emotions just remained roiling after a long while. He truly didn¡¯t want to lose hisposure before a kid, but this huge surprise had him feeling at a loss. It turns out that Cam is the woman that night, while this smart and mischievous fellow in front of me is my very own son! Never in my wildest dreams had I ever imagined that the woman I like is the woman I¡¯d looked forboriously. After a long time, he finally stretched out a hand and caressed South¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her. You should¡¯ve told me earlier!¡± South curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve got to gain an understanding of you first to ascertain whether you¡¯re worthy of my mommy.¡± ¡°What about now? You think I¡¯ll do?¡± Ss asked with a chuckle. ¡°Passable.¡± As Ss gazed at South¡¯s standoffish expression, joy imbued him. ¡°You¡¯re exactly like your mommy!¡± Looking at the corners of his lips that remained lifted, South reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t scare my mommy. You should just continue with your method of letting nature take its course. I¡¯m just ying it safe in telling you the truth. After all, I¡¯ll prioritize my biological daddy, but if you don¡¯t perform well, I don¡¯t mind asking Mommy to find me a stepfather!¡± Ss was overjoyed, so much so that he didn¡¯t take offense to the threat in South¡¯s remark. ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 A Secret Kept South shook his leg smugly. He could feel his father¡¯s delight going off the charts. ¡°Are we going to visit Great-grandpa then?¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± They exited the KFC restaurant and went into the car. Ss kept looking at his son through the rear-view mirror, and the more he looked, the cuter South became. No wonder I like him so much. There were already clues that told him this though. When South went to Nn Residencest time, he called Merlin ¡®Great-grandpa, and the first time Ss went to his house, South gave him an apple. Both of them eschewed spicy hot pot, and when Cam said South¡¯s father had passed, the boy spewed his water out. Ss never expected the woman he wanted to find was right around the corner, and she had his kid. South¡¯s right. I let too many clues pass by me too easily. South grinned, and he thought Ss would have a hard time sleeping tonight. Once they came to Nn Residence, they went straight to Merlin¡¯s bedroom. Merlin was shocked, for he didn¡¯t expect South to come again today, so he called out happily, ¡°Come here, South.¡± South went over, smiling. ¡°Great- grandpa.¡± Merlin¡¯s beard was twitching with delight. ¡°Howe you¡¯re together with Ss?¡± South looked at Ss. ¡°Uncle Ss came to pick me up.¡± Merlin looked at Ss too, and he noticed Ss looked unusually happy today. Ss was usually inscrutable, but he was all smiles today. ¡°Something good happened?¡± Ss wanted to tell him, but because he promised South to keep this a secret, he bit his tongue. ¡°Nothing. South told me a good joke.¡± Merlin looked at South. ¡°Oh? And what might it be?¡± A joke? Yeah right. Just great, Daddy. Luckily, he had a treasure trove of jokes, so he pulled one out. ¡°There¡¯s this one time someone asked the Inte which summer camp she should send her child to. Everyone gave her good ideas, but she refused them. Well, that¡¯s confusing, but then she added that she¡¯s an anti-vaxxer, so her son wasn¡¯t vinated. Then get this: someone gave the perfect answer. You know what he said?¡± South paused for dramatic effect, and Ss and Merlin shook their heads. ¡°He said, ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s a perfect summer camp for your kid. It¡¯s called the cemetery.¡± Both of them guffawed at the punchline. ¡°Oh my god, he killed her!¡± Merlin¡¯s beard was almost dancing with delight, and South grinned. ¡°One more game, South. I¡¯m going to win this time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± South nodded. They set the chess board, and Ss stayed with them, though he didn¡¯t feel bored. Instead, he felt content, like he was reliving his childhood. When he yed chess with Merlin, Merlin would always hold back, though sometimes he would let loose so Ss would want to get even. Now, Merlin was doing the same thing to South. The scene almost made him tear up. Grandpa, he¡¯s my son and your great-grandson. Ss and South stayed at the residence until one before they left. Merlin stopped Ss and whispered, ¡°Did you read the file I sent you, Rocky?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Ss was surprised. ¡°Read it closely.¡± Merlin frowned. That caught Ss by surprise, so he grunted, though he was perplexed. On the way home, he still thought about that cryptic message his grandfather left him. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± South quipped. Ss was surprised, and his mindgged for a bit. ¡°What?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ying Matchmaker South was obviously disgruntled even as he reluctantly blurted out three words-¡°To pursue Mommy!¡± At this moment, Ss was in high spirits. He was actually gripped by the urge to hug South, but he was afraid that he¡¯d scare him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to let nature take its course?¡± South was rendered speechless. So, he really intends to just let nature take its course? ¡°You can invite my mommy for a meal or a movie when you¡¯re free. This is all part and parcel of wooing a woman from what I see on television.¡± Ss guffawed. ¡°What about you, then?¡± South had long since thought of a ce for himself. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to worry about me. I can go to Landon¡¯s house!¡± Ss shed him a reassuring gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow someone else to snatch away your mommy.¡± Staring at him, South reminded him once again as though he was the father here, saying, ¡°Mommy detests men who are fickle in their affections, so you must watch yourself. If Mommy catches you with another woman, she definitely won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Ss answered. He knew that from the moment she talked to him about Ben. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for offending Mommy. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems when you two are in the samepany. Now, you even have to find an excuse just to meet her.¡± South stared at him from the back, wishing that he could stare a hole in the back of his head. Conscience-stricken at having ruined his child¡¯s meticulous n for him, he exined, ¡°I just misunderstood your mommy. But I have a way to remedy it.¡± South¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it?¡± Ss smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient. I¡¯ll give the two of you a surprise.¡± Since he¡¯d said as much, South didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. At night, South sat in the back of the car while humming softly, seemingly in a good mood. The corners of Cam¡¯s mouth curved. ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± South feigned calmness. ¡°Nothing.¡± Cam curled her lips. He doesn¡¯t want to tell me, huh? She¡¯d actually noticed it a long time ago. Ever since he came back with Ss, his mood has seemed rather good, and he has even been giggling from time to time. Now, he¡¯s shaking his legs and humming. What else could it be if not happiness? ¡°Do you like Uncle Ss that much?¡± South ceased shaking his legs and leaned forward to the front seat. ¡°Mommy, do you like Uncle Ss?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you thinking of ying matchmaker again?¡± South naturally didn¡¯t dare admit to it. ¡°No, I just want to know whether you like him.¡± ¡°No,¡± Cam answered. South turned a tad anxious. ¡°I think Uncle Ss is quite good.¡± ¡°There are plenty of good men. Am I supposed to like them all?¡± Cam remained unfazed. South wanted to say, There are indeed quite a number of good men, but there¡¯s only one biological daddy! However, he changed his words when he spoke, saying, ¡°Indeed, there are plenty of good men, but it¡¯s only Uncle Ss who¡¯s good to you!¡± Cam looked at him through the rear-view mirror. ¡°Who said that? There are plenty of men who are good to me. Aren¡¯t you good to me? Isn¡¯t your Uncle Landon good to me? Isn¡¯t my senior good to me?¡± A touch discouraged, South slipped back to his seat. There¡¯s a long way to go for my daddy to win over my mommy. Upon seeing his dejected expression, Cam couldn¡¯t help expounding, ¡°Since your Uncle Ss is very nice, women pursue him one after another. So, let¡¯s not join them. Don¡¯t you like it with just the two of us?¡± ¡°Uncle Ss doesn¡¯t like those women.¡± ¡°How would you know that?¡± ¡°I asked him.¡± Trepidation swamped Cam. ¡°You asked him? How did you ask him? And why did you ask him this?¡± South was actually nning to exin himself, but upon seeing that his mommy seemed peeved, he pursed his lips and dared not say a single word. Cam then panicked. Why is this boy not saying anything? Will Ss think that it was me who told my child to ask him that? ¡°Spit it out!¡± South cautiously replied, ¡°I saw a woman holding Uncle Ss¡¯s arm yesterday, so I asked him whether she¡¯s his girlfriend today, but he said no.¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The Owner¡¯s in a Rush ¡°Was that all you said?¡± South nodded his head timidly. Upon realizing that she could have frightened her own son, Cam gradually softened her voice as she continued to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t ask such questions in the future, South. Others might think that we have ulterior intentions otherwise. Uncle Ss isn¡¯t just a regr guy. He gains a lot of public attention; he has many wealthy enemies and he¡¯s a little more distant with his own family members. I don¡¯t like this, and I don¡¯t want to be part of this. Do you understand?¡± South nodded with a rather confused expression on his face. There were certain things that Cam simply couldn¡¯t exin to a young child-she heard that after Ss chose to betray his mother and younger brother for the sake of attaining wealth, his younger brother chose to change his own name after that; his father plotted a scheme to enable him to divorce his wife and be married to his mistress without him having to pay a divorce settlement at all; and someone had attempted to murder Ss¡¯s grandfather just days ago. All of those incidents-one after another-were utterly shocking. She only wanted a stable and secure life with her son; she didn¡¯t want to be part of their wealthy family feud. Once Ss returned home, he immediately looked for the will that his grandfather had left for him. He flipped through the document-page after page-but could not look for anything interesting, even when he was at thest page. However, he then noticed something at thepartment in thest page of the document. It wasn¡¯t obvious and was even made to look like it was hidden; he couldn¡¯t have found it if he hadn¡¯t been looking for it. He dug in and pulled out a stack of papers. Surprised by his grandfather¡¯s precise and meticulous acts, he quickly flipped the papers open to learn that it was a DNA test report. He skimmed through the words until thest sentence caught his eye. ¡®Based on authorized appraisals of the gic testing of the two individuals, it can be concluded that there is a 99.99% probability of them being biologically rted! After the initial shock, he was then filled with a surge of joy. It exins why Grandpa seems to like South so much-he had always known that the boy is his biological great-grandson. Now that he was alone in the room, he wasn¡¯t concerned about being seen by others and he finally wore a joyful expression that reflected his feelings. Warm tears began to form in his eyes as heughed, looking at the woman in the picture frame on the bedside cab as he said, ¡°Mom, you have a grandson now!¡± Following this, he made a call to the movingpany in the middle of the night. It wasn¡¯t merely any movingpany-it was the one that Cam hired. The movers were dazed and their voices muffled as they picked the call upte at night. ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s no rush, we should start moving tomorrow. It¡¯s a little inconvenient to do it at night as we¡¯re afraid we might knock over or smash some of your items!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t wait any longer-his wife and children were over there; how could he bear to stay in his current ce any longer? Although he hadn¡¯t sessfully asked her out, he already thought of her as his woman. ¡°It¡¯s fine; most of it are merely daily necessities. I¡¯ll pay you double if you don¡¯t break anything; I want to move over now!¡± The Nn Residence was therefore bright and well-lit in the middle of the night as men walked in and out of. Cam bumped into a group of people who moved things into the elevator as she returned to her lot after throwing the trash. She offered to allow them to enter first before stepping into the elevator once she saw the extra space. ¡°What floor is it? Let me help you,¡± she said as she looked at the movers. ¡°The 60th floor.¡± She was a little surprised to hear that someone had already purchased the 60th floor. She had once considered how nice it would have been to move into the highest floor when she first moved to the 59th floor-it would have provided her with the panoramic view of the city. ¡°Why are you guys moving at such ate hour?¡± ¡°Um, the owner¡¯s in a bit of a rush.¡± ¡°I noticed that you¡¯re working for Swift Movers Company, but why haven¡¯t I seen you guys around? I just hired the samepany to help me to move in a few days ago.¡± ¡°We¡¯re casual workers who are here to fill in for the rest. The full time workers aren¡¯t willing to work overtime,¡± a mover exined. Cam understood and continued by asking, ¡°What¡¯s the last name of this house owner?¡± ¡°Nn!¡± ¡°Nn?¡± She was astonished to hear this.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Get Along With Her It can¡¯t be Ss, I hope? Cam rejected that possibility almost immediately after it surfaced in her mind. How can it be Ss? Why would he leave hisrge vi to move to a ce like this? There are few upants with thest name of Nn in Summer City. When the elevator door opened with a ¡®ding¡¯, Cam stepped out of it and continued to eye the indicator panel with suspicion. She had a hunch that it was Ss yet she was a tad bit afraid that it was really him. Sigh, what an indescribable sensation. The door was opened-it was South standing by the entrance, asking, ¡°What are you looking at, Mommy?¡± ¡°I bumped into the workers from the movingpany earlier; they were moving things to the floor above us and said that the owner¡¯sst name is Nn!¡± she exined. There was a spark in his gaze in that moment. She was not fully certain about the house owner¡¯s identity, but her son knew from the moment he heard it and thought, This was what he meant he said that he¡¯ll fix things. It seems like Daddy¡¯s a pretty reliable man. The young child smirked-it was one that seemed a tad bit mature for his age. Cam noticed the sneaky grin on South¡¯s face and walked over to ask, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± South tried his best to stop his smile from widening. Cam feigned anger as she stomped toward him, saying, ¡°Hurry up and tell. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to tickle you.¡± He was frightened by her words that he immediately rushed into the house. A loud smack reverberated in the Roberts Residence as a pnded on Ben¡¯s cheek. Evan was extremely furious as he pointed a finger at Ben, saying, ¡°What did I tell you? I don¡¯t care how you want to fool around, but you have to make sure that you¡¯re in Jessica¡¯s good books. That was smart of you to hit her for the sake of some uselessdy. You were even caught on video and I had to deal with it on your behalf. My dignity has been trampled on, no thanks to you.¡± That incident had caught Ben by surprise as well. Although Jessica had stopped him in his room that morning, L was already wearing her clothes, so he could¡¯ve merely lied that they were in a business discussion. Why would it have mattered when Jessica hadn¡¯t seen them being intimate together? Even if she did, she would not have any proof. He had to have a convincing exnation for the p that he gave her downstairs-she kicked up a fuss and heid a hand on her impulsively after being embarrassed by her. However, that was not a big deal-he could simply apologize to her and it did not matter much for them to cancel their wedding. However, what he never expected was Jessica to have a video footage of him kissing and hugging L, reying the entire scene that happened earlier that morning. He only lowered his head, responding, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she obtained that video from.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to exin yourself to your aunt!¡± Evan cursed with anger. With a palm being pressed on his cheek, Ben spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that woman, who was being a busybody, this morning. Otherwise, Jessica wouldn¡¯t have been certain of her decision to break up with me. I can feel that she¡¯s still into me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this? I think you should focus on mending your rtionship with her. Although both she and her mother wish to cancel the marriage, you¡¯re lucky that her dad still wants to proceed with it. I don¡¯t care how you settle it, but I want you to reconcile with Jessica.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Ben replied. His phone rang immediately after he finished speaking and he panicked when he saw the caller ID. ¡°I-It¡¯s my aunt.¡± Evan also tensed up upon hearing that as he quickly ordered, ¡°Hurry up and pick it up! What are you waiting for?¡± After taking a deep breath, Ben answered, ¡°Aunt Lara!¡± Lara¡¯s gentle voice sounded from the other end of the call as she said, ¡°Ben, how are things going with Jessica recently?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes darted toward Evan, as if he was asking the man for advice to respond to her question. Evan shot him a look that read, Pacify the caller. ¡°N-Not too bad.¡± She sounded satisfied with Ben¡¯s response, saying, ¡°Alright. Make sure that you get along with her. The Roberts will only be able to go against Ss if we¡¯re able to unite with the Smiths.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 He¡¯s in a Good Mood ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of Jessica as she¡¯s smart, thoughtful and considerate toward you. You should tter her a little more. Trust me, girls love it when you do that.¡± ¡°I understand, Aunt Lara.¡± ¡°Is your dad asleep? Pass the phone to him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ben quickly handed the phone over to Evan, as if he was trying to drop a hot potato that burnt his fingers into someone else¡¯s hands. Aunt Lara had always been a greedy and ambitious woman-the Roberts were only able to achieve their current status because of her efforts. Although his father was the one who temporarily managed the Roberts Company, thergest shareholder was still Aunt Lara-she was a good leader to her workers while being both kind and strict to the entire family. However, she was never satisfied by what she had-even after Edward had obediently bowed to her. She always looked for more, especially a higher status in society. If she ever learned of how Ben had ruined her n, he couldn¡¯t imagine how much she¡¯d lecture him. More importantly, he had no idea on how he would be able to continue living his rich and luxurious life. Edward had stepped out of the bathroom with a sour expression just as Lara ended her phone call. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, walking toward the man and reaching out to cling onto his neck. Her body was soft and flexible as it curled up against his body like a snake. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips before he said, ¡°I just received a call from Maria, who told me that Ss brought the little brat over again today.¡± ¡°Cam¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder what the old man is thinking, bing so close to an outsider. Doesn¡¯t he have many great-grandsons? He¡¯s never been close to any one of them.¡± Lara narrowed her eyes as she answered, ¡°Do you think that the old man knows something? Otherwise, why would he have researched the little brat¡¯s origins? Could that kid have some sort of rtionship with Ss? Could it be his son?¡± Edward asked, ¡°How could that be possible? Ss did not have any woman around him for years, so how could he have a son?¡± She lowered her head and remained silent for a while before suddenly raising her head and saying, ¡°I heard that Cam has returned from Mastar and Ss used to head there on business trips all the time a few years ago! If they had known each other from then, it would be possible for them to have had a child together.¡± After moments of pondering in silence, Edward asked, ¡°If that¡¯s Ss¡¯s child, wouldn¡¯t he already know about it?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s only putting on a show for us. It isn¡¯t entirely impossible for him not to be aware of it either. Regardless, we have to investigate this-we can¡¯t keep the kid around if he¡¯s truly Ss¡¯s son!¡± A hint of cruelty flickered across Lara¡¯s gaze. He seemed to have gotten used to seeing Lara in that way as he simply leaned forward in a teasing manner. Then, he nted kisses from her eyebrows before moving down her face as he said, ¡°Alright, stop worrying about this. It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t have money for your daily needs. Why do you need so much money?¡± Lara started to pant a little as her voice came in between breaths. ¡°I told you¡­ I want to reim what¡¯s yours¡­ Don¡¯t stop me from doing it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else-as long as I have you with me.¡± At the Nn Group the next day, Ss was in an especially ted mood. Even when his secretary made a mistake with the quotation, he simply reminded her to be more careful the next time before forgiving her for the errors. All of the workers had discussed it amongst themselves. ¡°What¡¯s up with our president?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s in an exceptionally good mood and even smiled at me earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so rare to see an iceberg melting.¡± Xavier was the first to realize this as he leaned over with joy and asked, ¡°Do you have some good news to share, President Nn?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ss tried his best to remain calm and cool, but he couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling upward-even slightly. Xavier pouted his lips in disbelief. President Nn was clearly happy, but he no longer seemed to favor Xavier since he refused to share the good news with him. Right then, three soft knocks came from the door of the president¡¯s office.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 What Logic Is That? Without raising his head, Ss ordered, ¡°Come in!¡± The secretary opened the door and walked in before announcing, ¡°Mr. Road is here to see you, President Nn!¡± Before the secretary could say anything further, Alex squeezed through the doorway and grinned as he teased, ¡°Your secretary said that you were busy and I shouldn¡¯t be bothering you, but I asked what the two men would be busy with in a closed room like this.¡± Sszily looked up and nced at him sideway. ¡°It¡¯s definitely something more proper than you when you¡¯re locked up in a room filled with girls and busy with them.¡± With a chuckle, Alex replied, ¡°But you¡¯ll never be able to experience the sort of serious business that we do in there.¡± ¡°Do you think I ever want to?¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re a man who likes other men.¡± Alex grinned as he looked toward Xavier and continued speaking. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t spend so much time with your president. He doesn¡¯t mind it, but aren¡¯t you afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to look for a girlfriend in the future?¡± Xavier simplyughed, saying, ¡°We¡¯re the same as you, Alex. We are straight men who fancy women!¡± At that moment, Ss shot him a look before saying, ¡°Who said we¡¯re the same? We emphasize on quality whereas he simply looks at quantity.¡± Alex nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, the number of women whom I¡¯ve umted stretch from one end of town to the other. Yet, you haven¡¯t discovered your so-called quality.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After signing thest document, Ss handed it over to Xavier, who then walked out while hugging the pile of documents. A smile formed on Ss¡¯s face as he slumped against the chair and looked toward his friend. Alex couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips in disdain as he asked, ¡°Can you behave a little more like a normal person?¡± ¡°A beast who only knows how to use the bottom half of his body like you will never understand this!¡± ¡°As if you aren¡¯t a beast yourself. If you¡¯re that great, why don¡¯t you try using the upper half of your body instead of your bottom half?¡± Alex was both annoyed and entertained by the other man¡¯s words. Upon taking a cigarette out of its box and lighting it up, Ss leisurely leaned against the back of his chair and slowly took a few puffs. With a hint of anger and bitterness in his voice, he continued to mock Alex. ¡°You literally say yes to any girl. I can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be dirty!¡± Alex could tell that he was in a good mood today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t I be afraid of blood?¡± ¡°I know you like used items!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t yours a secondhand item?¡± Alex red at him. ¡°Who do you mean?¡± ¡°Cam.¡± With a huge eye roll, Ss proudly eximed, ¡°She¡¯s not a used uiem at all!¡± Her first time was spent with me! Alex curled his lips in suspicion and asked, ¡°She has children, though. Did she adopt them?¡± ¡°You might as well be a journalist since you¡¯re such a busybody!¡± Ss was close to beating him into a pulp. The other man pointed a finger at him, saying ¡°Tsk, tsk. How can you say that you don¡¯t like her when you¡¯re so protective of her? Would you have beaten Robin up if you didn¡¯t like her? Would you have given Aleena such troubles if you didn¡¯t like her?¡± With a smirk, Ss replied, ¡°What does that really tell you? That pair of siblings deserved what I did to them!¡± ¡°Did Robin deserve to be at the brink of death? Although we aren¡¯t that close to him, we still grew up together. Isn¡¯t what you did a little too much?¡± Alex asked. ¡°The only reason why I didn¡¯t continue further was because we grew up together,¡± Ss exined as he took a drag of his cigarette and spoke with a cruel expression. ¡°What was it that caused it to happen? Tell me. I heard that he tried to pursue Cam, right?¡± Hayden was the one who told Alex about it. However, the Ss he knew would not have reacted over such small matters, so Alex had intentionally dropped by to learn more that day. Ss¡¯s face was dark as he said, ¡°Do you consider it as ¡®pursuing Cam¡¯ when he brought multiple girls over and even forced them to get into bed with him?¡± With a stunned expression, Alex paused for a moment before he asked, ¡°Does Robin have that courage?¡± ¡°No, but someone else has, right?¡± Ss scoffed. Alex asked with a frown, ¡°Are you referring to Aleena?¡± When Ss did not deny anything, Alex continued to speak, ¡°Well, it¡¯s too bad that she has the hots for you. You embarrassed her in front of everyone back then, so she has probably decided to take revenge by attacking Cam instead.¡± ¡°She¡¯s interested in me, so she attacks the people around me? What logic is that?¡± Alex teased, ¡°Yo, how can you say that you don¡¯t have feelings for her? Would you be so angered if you didn¡¯t feel anything?¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Overestimated You! ¡°Who are they embarrassing when they continuously go against her in such dumb and brazen manners?¡± Ss pointed out. Alex seemed to be determined to force him to reveal his true colors. He raised an eyebrow and continued, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s because you feel embarrassed by them? Don¡¯t you have any other thoughts?¡± His question was met with Ss¡¯s annoyance as he shot a side re. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Why are you harping about this here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I might woo her if you¡¯re not interested.¡± Ss red at Alex as he bossily said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± That caused Alex tough as he finally managed to expose the other man¡¯s true intentions. ¡°Look at how stingy you are with her. How can you say that you aren¡¯t interested? You¡¯ve revealed your true intentions now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ss no longer tried to defend himself as he calmly said, ¡°Do you think others find you annoying?¡± Alex was not troubled by the other man¡¯s teases and wore an inquisitive look as he asked, ¡°Hey, do you really like her, huh? You don¡¯t mind being the child¡¯s stepfather?¡± What stepfather? I¡¯m his biological father, Ss thought in his heart. However, his expression did not reveal anything as he said, ¡°Tell those people not to find fault with her. The next time it happens, I¡¯m not going to hold back merely because of the fact that we grew up together.¡± Alex only shook his head as he clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true love; there¡¯s no doubt about that. Tell me, how far have you guys gone? Have you guys slept together?¡± ¡°Do you think I have the same character as you?¡± Ss asked with a frown. Again, Alex did not mind the other man¡¯s words as he said, ¡°Alright, my bad. I¡¯ve overestimated you, but you¡¯ve at least kissed her, right?¡± Ss remained silent. With an inquisitive gaze, Alex continued, ¡°Hugs? Holding hands?¡± Ss still remained silent. With an exaggerated motion, Alex leaned himself and shouted, ¡°Dude! Are you trying to date by merely using your subconscious thoughts?¡± His words earned him another huge eye roll from Ss. ¡°Do you think that she¡¯s like all the numerous women that you have?¡± Between his long sighs and pitiful shakes ofC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. his head, Alex eximed, ¡°I have really overestimated you!¡± He then wore a cocky expression before he asked, ¡°What is it now? Shall I teach you some tricks? I¡¯m a grand master inparison to you when ites tomunicating with women!¡± ¡°You¡¯re teaching me based on your experiences with rtionships that have no emotional bonds?¡± Ss gave him a look of disdain. The other man gentlyughed, saying, ¡°Why does that matter? Wouldn¡¯t it be useful if I simply taught you tricks that will guide you on how to get the girl?¡± ¡°Fine, tell me!¡± Ss reluctantly replied. Alexughed as it was rare to see his friend beingpliant and obedient. ¡°Cam is an independent woman. She has a great personality since she isn¡¯t a gold-digger; she doesn¡¯t need a man and she¡¯s really smart. It¡¯s indeed hard to get a girl like her!¡± Although Ss was secretly pleased to hear his friend¡¯s praises of her, he simply said, ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± ¡°Please pay to ess the remaining content!¡± Alex said leisurely. With a re, Ss threatened, ¡°Do you really believe that I¡¯m afraid to kick you out of the ce?¡± Chuckling, Alex said, ¡°It¡¯s generally hard to get someone like her to be warm and expressive to another person as she seems to be a princess of ice. However, you can always start with the people around her, such as her son. Regardless of whether he¡¯s her biological or stepson, having a good rtionship with the young boy is going to help a lot with your case.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± Alex clicked his tongue in annoyance before he continued with his words. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not utterly hopeless, but let me give you a few more pointers. Different women need to be treated differently-someone as careful and inscrutable as Cam can be considered as one who¡¯s hard to approach. That makes her simr to you as both of you aren¡¯t the type topromise on your ideals or settle with something that isn¡¯t perfect. You can¡¯t be too forceful or direct with a person like that; you need to be slow and delicate as you edge forward with her. Of course, I¡¯m not telling you to remain stagnant without taking any action. It would still be good to pull a trick or two when the right timees. To look for the perfect level of intimacy with her, you¡¯ll really have to gauge the dynamics between you two. Make sure that you¡¯re able to get close enough to take advantage of her without actually turning her off in the process, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost like you didn¡¯t say anything at all.¡± Alex was annoyed by that stage. ¡°Tsk, all these are useful pointers that can teach you about creating affection and intimacy between two people, you know. It¡¯s the art of being able to create idental interactions between one another without intentionally doing so. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The Best Way to Her Heart Ss took a deep breath. He was surprised by the fact that he actually asked that unreliable man for advice on pursuing Cam when he used to be extremely scornful toward thetter¡¯s opinions on the matter. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think your methods would be helpful for me.¡± More importantly, the rtionship between her and him weren¡¯t at a stage where they could do much. She calls me Mr. Nn all the time. How am I supposed to be intimate with her? That night, Cam¡¯s phone rang just as she entered the house after picking her son up. She answered the call and was surprised to learn that it was Ss on the other end. ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± The man¡¯s clear voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Are you home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said after a short pause of confusion. ¡± ¡°Come on up!¡± he said, making his orders concise. She didn¡¯t seem to understand him. ¡°What?¡± His chuckle was heard through the call as he seemed to have achieved his intentions of surprising her. ¡°One floor above your house.¡± She thought about the words that the mover had said back then. So, it was Ss indeed. ¡°So, it really is you. Why did you move here?¡± ¡°You knew about it?¡± ¡°I bumped into the workers from the movingpany yesterday and they said that the owner¡¯sst name is Nn.¡± ¡°Well, I thought I¡¯d be giving you guys a surprise. Come on up and I¡¯ll buy you dinner,¡± he said with a smile. She thought for a moment before she agreed. ¡°Alright.¡± South had just ced his schoolbag in his study room when he faintly heard his mother calling out for a ¡®Mr. Nn¡¯. Filled with curiosity, he stepped out and asked, ¡°Who was that, Mommy?¡± ¡°Uncle Ss wants to treat us to dinner.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Camughed as she pointed a finger toward the ceiling. The young boy was extremely ted. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up then!¡± he said as he picked up hisptop and prepared to walk out. She pulled on him and reminded, ¡°Remember not to say anything that you aren¡¯t supposed to say once we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°I got it, Mommy.¡± South then tugged his mother¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go!¡± Cam had expected arge crowd of people to be there since it was Ss¡¯s housewarming. She even thought that Landon might be there, at the very least, but she realized it was only her and her son once he opened his house door, making her feel a little awkward. I knew that we shouldn¡¯t have been too excited toe. This little brat was the one who kept rushing me! ¡°Do take a seat; I¡¯m almost done.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ss entered the kitchen and brought some dishes out. She was surprised to see theyout of her house being replicated in his house, making her feel almost as if she was in her own home. However, she knew that she wasn¡¯t when she saw him hustling around. She carefully walked over to him and questioned, ¡°Are the others¡­ not here yet?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone else,¡± he exined as he looked up after he ced the dishes on the table. Her lips twitched a little. Does that mean he only asked the two of us to swing by? ¡°Should we ask Landon to join us?¡± Ss paused for a moment before he calmly replied, ¡°I asked him, but he had something else to do.¡± She mumbled something in response while being in a daze as she felt a sense of relief filling her chest. I was merely overthinking it then. He did ask other people to join, but they simply couldn¡¯t make it as they were busy. Why was I thinking so much about it? ¡°Sit down.¡± Ss said as he watched Cam standing motionlessly. She nodded and anxiously sat down. She was surprised to see the tasty-looking dishes on the table and asked, ¡°Did you¡­ make all of these?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked in a while, so I don¡¯t know how it tastes,¡± he said with a nod. Her eyes were then filled with admiration. ¡°You can even cook?¡± She was especially impressed by men who could cook, possibly because she couldn¡¯t do it herself. Ss secretly praised his smart decisions once he saw the astonishment on her face. He had thought of asking someone else to prepare the food, but heter decided to cook the dishes himself since it was the first time that he was asking his future wife and his son over for dinner. Didn¡¯t someone say that the best way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach? It seemed like the same was true for women. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Get a Boyfriend Who Can Cook ¡°Quickly give it a try and let me know if it¡¯s tasty.¡± Cam nodded as her eyes nced at the dishes that were arranged neatly on the dining table, which looked too good to be eaten. She hesitantly picked up a piece of the braised fish, which had been ced right in front of her. As she tasted it, the vor was perfect as that piece of fish melted into her taste buds when it met her tongue. It tasted better than it looked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re very good at cooking?¡± She was impressed that he was able to prepare such a delicious meal, making him a genius. Ss smiled at her sudden praise of him. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you like it.¡± He then said to South, ¡°South, do you want some crawfish?¡± South nodded. He no longer felt burdened to order Ss around since the man was his Daddy! Ss wore a pair of gloves and began to skillfully remove the shell. After a few seconds, he ced a fully unshelled piece of crawfish meat on South¡¯s te. ¡°Here you are.¡± Then, he immediately picked up another and quickly removed the shell before cing it on Cam¡¯s te. ¡°You should try it too.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll help myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You two are in charge of eating today.¡± Cam gave a stiff smile as her heart was caught in her throat. Where is Ss going with this? He noticed that she was a little ufortable and asked, ¡°Wine?¡± She looked up and before she was able to reject him, he had already risen to his full height and headed toward the wine rack. He retrieved a bottle and smiled at it while he said, ¡°I know you can hold your liquor. You don¡¯t need to drive tonight, so you¡¯ll be fine even if you drink a little.¡± Ss opened the bottle and poured her a ss and one for himself. Soon after, he filled South¡¯s ss with fruit juice. Upon raising his ss, Ss said, ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be neighbors. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Same here,¡± Cam replied out of courtesy. She raised her ss in response and took a sip. South drained his ss of fruit juice before picking a piece of chicken wing with his chopsticks. He proudly thought to himself that his Daddy was doing a good job. ¡°Why did you decide to move here?¡± Cam finally asked the question that gnawed at her the moment she arrived. Ss looked at her as his mind immediately answered, Of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re here. However, after ncing at South sideway, his expression was calm, albeit what he answered was different. ¡°I alwayse here every year to stay for a short period of time. It¡¯s a lot quieter herepared to the vi; there is less crowd here.¡± Cam nodded understandingly and proceeded to tease him. ¡°Are they obstructing your meditating sessions?¡± Ssughed. ¡°I¡¯m not there yet. I just don¡¯t like to be monitored by others!¡± Cam was surprised. ¡°Monitored? Are you being monitored?¡± Ss became hesitant as he wasn¡¯t sure on how to exin his situation without it being extremely too shocking to her ears. So, he only brushed it off in agreement and scooped a bowl of soup for her. Cam suddenly recalled something that Old Man Nn had told her, feeling the need to avoid sensitive topics and decided to steer clear of it. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that a young master from a wealthy family like you would be leading an easy life and have everything prepared for him. I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook!¡± ¡°I was left to be on my own at a young age and had to do everything for myself, so I learned the basic skill of cooking,¡± Ss exined. She raised an eyebrow in confusion and was skeptical. How could a rich Young Master like him be left alone as a child? However, she was afraid of overstepping her boundaries, so she didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°Sometimes, relying on yourself is better than being spoon-fed all the time. When I was younger, my mother never asked me for help with anything. It was only when I was a grownup that I knew how that had ruined me.¡± Ss smiled. ¡°How does it matter? South is doing so well under your care.¡± Cam pursed her lips. ¡°He definitely doesn¡¯t think like you since he¡¯s always comining about my food.¡± ¡°Mommy, you can just get a boyfriend who can cook.¡± Cam blushed at the sound of her son¡¯s remark. This cheeky little boy is up to his antics again! She cast a menacing re at the little boy. Ss giggled. ¡°South is right! Nowadays, boyfriends are the ones who cook. All your problems are solved if you get a boyfriend.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 What Is He Doing Here? Camughed awkwardly at his remark. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s such a hassle to find a boyfriend!¡± A slight frown appeared between Ss¡¯s brows. ¡°How much of a hassle can it be?¡± She was puzzled, looking at him. ¡°It¡¯s like how you¡¯re not looking for a girlfriend. I¡¯m doing just fine with South, so why would I need another person to bring some changes into our lives? Only because I need him to cook for me? If that¡¯s the reason, I can always hire a chef. However, if I get a boyfriend, I¡¯ll have to worry about how he feels- not to mention his interests and hobbies, and I¡¯ll even have to worry about his loyalty toward me. It¡¯s totally not worth it!¡± Ss was speechless; it seemed like he was fighting a losing battle! South was also speechless; it seemed like his Daddy was fighting a losing battle! He paused for a while before answering, ¡°You¡¯re only thinking like this because you haven¡¯t found a man who has moved you!¡± Cam was indifferent. ¡°I guess so! I just feel like love is a gamble with only a ten percent chance of winning and I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake twice. Humans have a high level of intelligence. After all, we should know how to learn from our lessons!¡± Ss gave a slight smile at her words. ¡°The mistake isn¡¯t love itself, but who you spend it on. You decided to spend it on the wrong person, which caused your perception of love to be distorted, but not all men are bad. We have to allow ourselves to make mistakes and not let it stop us from going forward. There is no love without the bittersweet ups and downs!¡± ¡°If there was no love, then there wouldn¡¯t be any bittersweet ups and downs to worry about!¡± Ss was defeated. Cam was a tough fighter in the game of debates, causing him to be out of ideas to rebut her arguments. South was vigorously following their conversation, turning his head left and right as they both stated their points-one after another. After all, what they concluded on would determine whether he would have a daddy or not. ¡°Is that even love? Love means missing the person as soon as they leave your side and not being able to concentrate all day until you get to see them. When you do, you be so happy. It¡¯s that kind of uncontroble attraction that you feel for them!¡± Ss finally retorted. Cam stared at him with curiosity. ¡°Such a thorough exnation, huh. I guess you¡¯ve already known love.¡± Ss was slightly taken aback. ¡°Yeah, I have! But after hearing it from you, I¡¯m starting This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. to feel a little unsure about that.¡± The corner of her lips twitched. What have I done? I can¡¯t be the one to ruin someone else¡¯s emotion with my opinion, can I? She had no idea that the person whom Ss meant could have been her; instead, she tried to encourage him. ¡°To be honest, this is really just my two cents. Love is different for everyone and you¡¯ll only know when you¡¯ve experienced it. Everything is well as long as they¡¯re both happy!¡± She was initially worried that South would babble and cause Ss to misunderstand. The little brat could now finally give up since Ss already had someone else whom he was interested in. Instead, South¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at Ss. Who is my daddy talking about? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s my mommy? However, Ss¡¯s expression remained nonchnt. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m very happy, but I haven¡¯t told her yet. I¡¯m not sure how she feels about me!¡± Cam agreed half-heartedly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you on this. After all, everyone thinks differently, but for someone like you, there can¡¯t be many women who would reject you, right?¡± ¡°She has a unique personality and doesn¡¯t care about money. I¡¯m worried that my confession would ruin our rtionship, so I¡¯ll just leave it as it is for now.¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, too. It¡¯s better to gauge the progress yourself.¡± Ss studied her with his deep eyes. This woman isn¡¯t interested in me at all. If it wasn¡¯t for that and she had feelings for me, she can¡¯t be as oblivious as this. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, which startled him as he immediately turned to Cam. ¡°You guys should eat. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± When Ss saw Landon looking back at him behind the peeping hole, his eyes widened in surprise. What is he doing here? No! How did he know that I¡¯m here? He turned and said to Cam, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my assistant.¡± Then, he opened the door. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 This Is ckmail! ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Landon¡¯s mouth was temporarily sealed by Ss¡¯s hand before he was hurriedly pushed outside. Ss followed and came outside soon after. ¡°What do you want?¡± Landon peered suspiciously through the front door. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± Ss mmed it shut. ¡°Mind your own business, will you? Is there anything that you need from me?¡± Landon was d to see him flustered. ¡°Aren¡¯t I clever? I saw your car and made a guess that you¡¯ve moved here. Isn¡¯t that Cam in your house?¡± Ss red. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Landon teased, realizing that he discovered something. ¡°Why did you invite Cam to lunch and not me?¡± Ss shoved him aside. ¡°What do you mean? Cam isn¡¯t here!¡± Landon was persistent and wore a wronged expression. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give her a call then!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ss¡¯s re turned cold. ¡°Do you want me to throw you abroad again?¡± Landonughed awkwardly as he argued, ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m just messing with you, okay? I¡¯m here because I¡¯munching a new game and I haven¡¯t found any investors. Are you interested in investing, Uncle?¡± Ss exhaled deeply. This is none other than in ckmail! ¡°Bring your proposal ande to Nn Group tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s great!¡± Landon immediately eximed. ¡°Uncle, then I¡¯ll take my leave. I hope everything goes smoothly for you!¡± Ss watched as Landon¡¯s figure grew smaller as he left. Ss felt frustrated and amused at the same time-it wasn¡¯t easy to have Cam over for a meal yet he had been interrupted by Landon. He headed inside and both mother and son looked up at him. ¡°Mr. Nn, if you¡¯re busy, just go ahead,¡± Cam said. Ss walked over to the dining table and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s eat.¡± South wasn¡¯t eating; he was typing away on theputer that he had brought over. It started to beep in warning all of a sudden, causing his little eyebrows to lock tight together-someone was tracking down information regarding him and his mommy yet again. He had already noticed the same act a month ago, so he had installed ayer of firewall and rms. Now that it happened again, who was it? He traced the hacker¡¯s history ording to the electronic tracks that were left behind and realized that the hacker wasn¡¯t very skilled in his craft. The corner of his lips curled slyly into a slight smile with his face bearing the confidence far from an ordinary little boy¡¯s. His tiny fingers flew across the keyboard; he was well-versed while O¡¯s and 1¡¯s constantly shed on the disy screen at lightning speed. Then, he hit ¡®Enter¡¯. Done! At the same time, someone else¡¯sputer screen turned a bright shade of blue and the man in front of the screen was unable to have it return to normal, no matter how hard he tried In hopelessness, he could only dial a number on his phone. ¡°Hey, Miss Lara!¡± ¡°How¡¯s your investigation going?¡± The other end of the line was Lara. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lara. I could only get my hands on some basic information. The target has someone of a high skill level secretly obstructing my work. Not only was I not able to retrieve any information, but the target has even infected myputer with a virus.¡± ( ¡°Are they even more skillful than you?¡± ¡°Yeah, and not just by a little bit! Miss Lara, you should find someone better to investigate them!¡± Lara hung up and looked over at Edward. ¡°So, if we¡¯re unable to track their information, Old Man Nn probably can¡¯t do it too, right?¡± ¡°Technically, that¡¯s the case. However, L called earlier and informed that Ss has moved to Muse Penins.¡± ¡°Muse Penins? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Lara asked as she frowned, ¡°He couldn¡¯t have moved there because of Landon, right?¡± Edward replied, ¡°Or, maybe he discovered the hacker that we hired to keep an eye on him and he didn¡¯t want to be monitored!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look into it tomorrow. The mother and son are starting to be more and more suspicious!¡± On the other side, South had sent the hacker running within a few minutes and was back to eating his meal. Cam was almost unsurprised when she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s tracking our information!¡± he replied, as he picked up another piece of chicken wings. His oily little lips smacked together in enjoyment. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Was It You? ¡°Did you block the hacker?¡± South said mischievously, ¡°Yeah, I nted a virus in theirputer. It makes the screen turn blue when they switch it on!¡± Cam helplesslyughed. ¡°You are such a naughty child!¡± He scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t give second chances!¡± Upon hearing the conversation between mother and son, Ss was utterly astonished and instantly recalled the time when he rejected her job application at hispany. In no time, hispany lost a total of 50 million. The second time it happened was when he and Cam fought for the ownership of the Wuyou San form. Hispany had ended up losing another 50 million, which was when he suspected that it had something to do with the pair of mother and son. However, he never expected that the person who had caused him to lose 100 million would be a little kid, who was younger than seven years old! If Ss hadn¡¯t witnessed the speed of Landon¡¯s fingers across the keyboard and if it weren¡¯t for thetter¡¯s intimidating tone of speech earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed that it was really the young boy! Was infecting someone else¡¯sputer with a virus as easy as changing a single digit? Unbelievable! It was of little wonder that the boy could run a thorough investigation on him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ss turned and looked at South. ¡°Were you the one who gave me the warning?¡± Although it was a question, his tone was sure and resolute. South was slightly taken aback and his round ck eyes blinked innocently at Ss. ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t!¡± South sighed in exasperation. ¡°Alright, it was me!¡± Ss was surprised yet delighted. How could his son be such a genius? He stood up instinctively and wanted to give the boy a hug. However, Cam didn¡¯t know his intention and thought that Ss was reacting in anger. She immediately exined on behalf of her son, ¡°Um, Mr. Nn, I had instructed South to do it. How about this? I¡¯llpensate you for the amount that yourpany has lost!¡± Ss was stunned. He initially wanted to brush it off, but another idea suddenly surfaced in his mind. He looked at her, saying, ¡°He hacked into mypany¡¯sputer twice and I¡¯ve lost a total of 100 million. How do you wish to pay me back?¡± She looked over at her son. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it 50 million?¡± Ss gradually calmed down from the agitation and returned to his seat. He said in a rxed tone, ¡°After that, when I returned from the bar, he caused me to lose another 50 million.¡± Cam looked over at her son again and whispered, ¡°Why did you let him lose another 50 million?¡± South¡¯s chewing never stopped as he answered, ¡°He bullied you!¡± She was speechless. What a cheeky little boy¡­ Why is it that he feels no remorse for owing someone so much money? If that was the case, then her son shouldn¡¯t have admitted it-yet he did. She smiled awkwardly at Ss. ¡°I can¡¯t give you 100 million in one go. How about I pay you back by installments?¡± Ss was unaffected by her pleas and said calmly, ¡°This isn¡¯t about money!¡± Cam did not expect that. If this isn¡¯t about money, then what is it about? ¡°Then, how would you like to settle it?¡± Ss was overjoyed in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Would you be okay with whatever I say?¡± She was bing suspicious. ¡°Let me hear it.¡± South¡¯s eyes widened at Ss from the side. He would not hesitate to make Ss lose another 100 million if he dared to bully Cam again. Ss looked straight at her and said solemnly, ¡°Unless you personally make me dinner, we can¡¯t settle this!¡± Upon hearing his words, Cam suddenly had the urge tough. Did he spend so much effort just to request a meal from me? ¡°Had I known that my cooking is worth so much money, I would¡¯ve signed up for a cooking ss instead!¡± Ss¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to sign up now!¡± She sat down after realizing that he wasn¡¯t genuinely wanting them to pay him back. ¡°My mother used to say that girls don¡¯t need to know everything, but they only need to master a single craft to survive in life. So back then, I left everything behind and focused on my major in fashion design. After I graduated, my mother had also passed away and since then, I had no one at home to cook for me. Someone once said that happiness is limited. I guess I used up all of mine way too early and now, I¡¯ve lost my happiness when I¡¯m an adult.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Grace¡¯s Death Anniversary Ss¡¯s heart felt astringent. With a voice offort, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s still immersed in the happiness of your childhood and are unwilling toe out of it. Now, you¡¯re able to live an interesting life without relying on a man because your son is so intelligent and outstanding. Isn¡¯t this happiness to you?¡± Cam smiled. ¡°Well. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so much happier ever since I had my son! Giving birth to him was the best decision I ever made in my life.¡± South also smiled, exposing his small teeth. ¡°I feel happy and grateful to have you too, Mommy.¡± Meanwhile, Ss looked at Cam and thought to himself that he was happy to have them too. All of a sudden, Ss wanted to make up for them since she must have suffered a lot whilst raising her child alone! ¡°What would you like to eat in the future? You cane here. I¡¯ll make some dishes for you both!¡± Today was the death anniversary of Cam¡¯s mother. Cam had already awakened early in the morning and dressed herself and her son in ck. She also wore a bunch of small white flowers in front of her chest. Just as she finished dressing up, she received a phone call from Marcus. ¡°Cam, today is Aunt Grace¡¯s death anniversary. Please wait for me; I¡¯ming over too.¡± Cam then replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Ten minutester, when Cam came downstairs, she saw a familiar car parked by the side of the road. Beside the car stood a man dressed in ck. He had a tall figure and was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles. His entire body exuded a refined gentleness. It was her cousin, Marcus. Cam then walked over to greet him. ¡°Marcus!¡± South also called out to him, ¡°Uncle Marcus!¡± Marcus smiled as he looked at the both of them. ¡°South, you¡¯ve be even more handsome!¡± South grinned and replied, ¡°Uncle Marcus, you¡¯re the same-still as handsome as before!¡± Marcus then reached out to ruffle South¡¯s little head twice. ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re such a good talker now!¡± After they got in the car, the car slowly departed. Forty minutester, they stopped at the cemetery behind a mountain. Upon arriving at this ce, everyone¡¯s emotions became especially heavy. With a bunch of chrysanthemums and flowers in Cam¡¯s hands and a basket of fruits in Marcus¡¯, they came before Grace Cohen¡¯s gravestone. On the gravestone, Grace¡¯s face and smile were all there. However, it was clear that it had not been taken care of for a long time. The flowers ced on the gravestone were scattered all over the floor; fallen leaves were everywhere and the gravestone was covered in a thickyer of dust. All of a sudden, Cam¡¯s nose burned as tears started welling up in her eyes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯vee to visit you.¡± Upon saying this, she knelt before Grace¡¯s gravestone. South and Marcus also squatted down to help tidy the area, whereupon they helped ce the fresh flowers and the fruits. Cam then wiped Grace¡¯s gravestone with a handkerchief while choking up. ¡°Mom, have you been well on the other side? Is it cold there? I¡¯ve returned to the country and I¡¯m doing well right now. I¡¯m able to protect myself too. Mom, look. This is your grandson, South Brooklyn.¡± As she was talking, Cam pulled South over and introduced him to Grace. ¡°South, this is your grandma. Please bow your head in respect to her.¡± Hence, South kneeled obediently in front of Grace¡¯s gravestone and bowed his head down toward it. ¡°Grandma, I know you. Mommy always cries while holding your photo. Every year, Mommy would be unhappy and would not eat anything on this day. She would also buy a lot of candles because she said that you¡¯re afraid of the dark. Grandma, you have to be happy in the heavens. That way, Mommy will be happy too!¡± Marcus kneeled down too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Grace. I¡¯ll take good care of Cam, so you don¡¯t have to be concerned about her.¡± ¡°Mom, I miss you so much. How I wish I could hug you again!¡± Cam then reached out to hug the gravestone and cried out, ¡°You always say that girls don¡¯t need to know everything, but you didn¡¯t say that you would leave me. Now, I don¡¯t even know anything, and I can¡¯t even take good care of myself. South alwaysins about the takeouts and says that my cooking is terrible. I don¡¯t even know what to do anymore.¡± South was slightly startled by her words and immediately bowed at the gravestone again. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that, Grandma. I didn¡¯tin about Mommy. My mommy¡¯s the best so don¡¯t you worry; I¡¯ll take good care of her!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Have You Visited Her Grave Before? Marcus almostughed out despite the gloomy atmosphere. This mother and son really is something! When the mother acted childishly, the child would in turn act maturely. Not far from them, arge family was offering sacrifices to their ancestors too. There was the husband, his children, and perhaps some of their rtives. Everyone was kneeling before the gravestone. The husband cried especially hard as he hugged the gravestone and grieved. Upon seeing such a scene, Cam¡¯s heart felt even more distressed. She felt that it was not worth it for her mom, so why did her mom stay with her dad? Her husband had probably never mourned her death, right? In order to maintain the harmony of his current family, he was willing to leave his ex-wife behind. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At the thought of this, Cam¡¯s phone suddenly rang. As soon as she took it out, she saw L¡¯s caller ID. Cam picked up the call with a calm face but did not say a word. On the other hand, L¡¯s arrogant tone of voice could be heard. ¡°Did you go tomb-sweeping for that dead mom of yours? Are you still wondering why we haven¡¯t been there before? Stop dreaming that we¡¯ll visit her grave. Who do you think she is to have us sweep her gravestone?¡± Cam¡¯s voice sounded cold. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Yet, Lughed out loud. ¡°Try listening to this¡­¡± Cam heard the song named, Today is a Good Daying from the phone and also the bustling noise from the crowd. ¡°Can you hear that? Today¡¯s a good day to hold my seventh wedding anniversary with your beloved Miles. Who would have time to visit that unlucky ce? Originally, I wanted to invite you over, but I guess you wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to do so. Then, you can just stay at the graveyard together with your mom!¡± Although Cam¡¯s body was trembling, her voice was unexpectedly calm and collected. ¡°Do you want to die, L?¡± However, L chuckled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s seeking death. If you don¡¯t let me live peacefully, why should I let you live peacefully? Aren¡¯t you a talented person? If you¡¯re so talented, then have Dad visit your mom¡¯s gravestone! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this, but Dad has never visited your mom¡¯s gravestone before after so many years. Only my mom and I are the most important people in his heart. On the other hand, you, and your mom, should go to hell!¡±. After she said this, L hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Cam was unexpectedly calm. There was not a hint of anger on her face. However, South could tell that his mom was extremely furious right now and nothing could be done to calm her down. Soon after, Cam used her phone to dial a number she had not dialed in seven years. The phone rang several times before it was connected. As soon as it connected, Cam immediately asked, ¡°Have you forgotten that today is Mom¡¯s tenth death anniversary?¡± Gael¡¯s voice sounded a little hollow as he exined, ¡°I know, but today¡¯s the seventh wedding anniversary of Miles and your sister. How can I be absent from that asion?¡± Nheless, Cam¡¯s voice sounded normal as she asked, ¡°For so many years, have you ever visited Mom¡¯s grave?¡± Gael replied, ¡°Cam, mourning in our hearts will do. Your mom will always have a ce in my heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why on her death anniversary, you, as her husband, are taking part in arge-scale event?¡± ¡°Do you think I have a choice?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t L and Miles get married in December? Why are they celebrating their wedding anniversary in November?¡± ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been some problems in the Ryan Group. The banquet held by them is just to stabilize the entire situation. With this, they¡¯re also able to network and connect with other partners.¡± ¡°Which hotel are they at?¡± ¡°Cam, stop being so calctive with your sister. If it wasn¡¯t for your sister that year, where would Brooklyn Group be today?¡± ¡°Which hotel?¡± Cam repeated her question like a robot. ¡°Fairview Hotel. Cam, I¡¯ll only visit your mom tomorrow!¡± Cam remained expressionless and said coldly, ¡°What if I want you toe over now?¡± Gael helplessly said, ¡°Can you stop making a fuss about this?¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Someone¡¯s Bullying My Mom! Cam gave a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m the one making a fuss? I haven¡¯t even started causing trouble yet!¡± With this, she hung up the call. She knelt again toward the gravestone and bowed piously. Cam¡¯s voice was calm as she continued, ¡°Just you wait, Mom. I¡¯ll avenge you. I won¡¯t let you die in vain!¡± With this, Cam immediately got up and descended the mountain. Marcus was slightly afraid as he saw Cam like this. Hence, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Cam replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go back first, Marcus.¡± How could Marcus go back since he had pretty much overheard that whole conversation as he stood near Cam just now. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try confronting the tough with toughness. You¡¯ve just returned and your foundation is not very stable. On the other hand, they have their people everywhere. Even if you tie them up and bring them here, they still wouldn¡¯t be sincere and would just put on an act. Hence, what¡¯s the use for all this? This isn¡¯t even enough to disturb Aunt Grace, so just let them be!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cam looked toward Marcus and asked, ¡°Since when have I seemed like a reasonable and approachable person to you?¡± With this, she put on her sunsses and led South toward the car rental area. At this very moment, Ss was holding arge-scale internal meeting. He sat on his chair with a calm and expressionless face. His cold eyes swept across the room and this made everyone silent. Ss had a more angr face. Hence, it gave off an impression that he was a fierce person that did not tolerate any nonsense whenever he did not smile. There was only one manager in the conference room who was presenting and discussing the summary reports. All of a sudden, a phone vibration sound could be heard. Everyone looked at each other and swiftly checked their phones-they were afraid that it was their own phone¡¯s vibration. They did not know who was daring enough to not switch off their phone during the meeting However, after everyone looked around the room, they noticed that it was their own president¡¯s phone that was ringing. Ss could not help but furrow his eyebrows. He had unexpectedly forgotten to switch off his phone today. Initially, he wanted to ignore the call, but two messages followed after the call. He picked up his phone and nced at it. Then, he noticed that the messages were sent by South. ¡®Someone¡¯s bullied Mommy!¡¯ ¡®My mommy has gone to Fairview Hotel. Please hurry over! After Ss finished reading the messages, his face changed immediately. Who dares to bully her? Without much thinking, he stood up and spat out two words, ¡°Meeting canceled!¡± Everyone in the meeting room was in a daze and discussions started heating up. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°How was someone able to call our iron-blooded president out of this meeting?¡± ¡°Come on over, everyone. I¡¯m betting 5 kilograms ofngoustines that the other party is a woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting 25 kilograms ofngoustines that she¡¯s a beautiful woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting 50 kilograms that the other party will surely be our president¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s the point if everyone¡¯s betting on that woman?¡± Inside Fairview Hotel, happy songs andughter filled the room at this very moment. All the guests were dressed morously with gorgeous hairstyles as they mingled around and made toasts to one another. On the other hand, L and Miles stood opposite each other on the stage while their eyes were full of deep feelings. The host adjusted the overall atmosphere of the room. ¡°Holding each other¡¯s hands as they grow old together, these seven years of marriage are not just mere oaths for Mr. and Mrs. Ryan, but something they¡¯ve actively acted out. The formation of such an eternal unity between these two has really touched my heart. Their love has prated every trickle of their life. Such integration of each other¡¯s flesh and blood in one another¡¯s lives have been sublimated into their spirit and soul. The river of their love will continue to trickle and flow forever. Here, I would like to invite Mr. and Mrs. Ryan to express their current thoughts and feelings.¡± Then, L took the microphone and looked shyly at Miles, who looked hesitant, before saying, ¡°Miles, it¡¯s been seven years now. People say that there¡¯s the seven-year-itch, but I don¡¯t feel it in our marriage at all. You¡¯re still my one true love since the very beginning.¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Our Seventh Wedding Anniversary ¡°No matter the ups and downs we¡¯ve been through, you have never left me behind. No matter how difficult it was, our family is still happy together. Today, with a grateful heart, I¡¯d like to thank my lover who has been with me for the past seven years. Thank you for taking me into the pce of marriage and giving me a family of our own. Thank you for giving me such an adorable yet mischievous son, and for giving me the reason to continue living. Thank you for your care, love, support, and protection from the winds and rains. I love you, Miles!¡± Just as L finished her sentence, there was thundering apuse. Everyone was moved by her words. Then, the host took the microphone over and asked, ¡°Mr. Ryan, do you have anything you¡¯d like to say?¡± Miles took a deep breath and forced a light smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say, but first of all, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for attending our wedding anniversary celebration. Also, feel happy to have a wife like L!¡± The host then chuckled. ¡°Seems like Mr. and Mrs. Ryan are very loving and affectionate. Now, let us get to know the ups and downs they have gone through together in the past seven years. Please, look at the big screen!¡± With this, the audience¡¯s gaze turned toward the big screen. On the screen, pictures were being shown in chronological order from the beginning of their marriage; to having a child together; to their family of three.¡± Below the stage, everyone was envious and whispered to each other. The woman sitting beside Florence sighed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have such a good daughter-inw. Her eyes are always glued to Miles.¡± However, Florence shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my son is an excellent and outstanding person. If she doesn¡¯t stare at my son, who else would she stare at?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This couple is very loving,¡± the woman said. On the other hand, Le also looked at the stage with a hint of a smile in her eyes. She then lowered her head before whispering secretively to Gael, ¡°Look at how good L is with her words. Compared to Miles, she¡¯s so much better!¡± Gael did not say a word. In fact, his mind was upied with other things. He kept thinking that it was wrong of him to agree to have their wedding anniversary on the same day as his ex-wife¡¯s death anniversary. He had forgotten about Grace¡¯s death? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. anniversary at that time. He only recalled itter, but the Ryan Family had already informed the guests and they could no longer make any changes. Hence, Gael had no choice but to agree with them. However, after Cam gave him a call, Gael felt uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Le nudged him with her elbow. Only then did Gael manage to react. ¡°What?¡± With a face full of happiness, Le stared at the big screen. ¡°I¡¯m saying that these two are sopatible with each other. It¡¯s been seven years, yet they still look so loving.¡± Just as she finished talking, there came the sound of a trumpet from the entrance of the hotel. It was a mncholic sound that made everyone sad and tearful. Several men were dressed in ck while they held baskets in their hands. The baskets were filled with joss paper and were scattered once every few steps. The joss paper could be seen flying and falling from the top. When the audience turned around, an adult and a child appeared at the hotel entrance. The woman was dressed in ck with a gand of white flowers in front of her chest while her left hand was leading a child that was dressed like an adult too. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps they¡¯ve gone to the wrong venue.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look like the Brooklyn Family¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± ¡°Ah! It really is her! That must be the child she had with the beggar!¡± ¡°What are you doing here? Are you trying to create a scene?¡± Gael got up from his chair and walked toward the door in a hurry. His entire face was raging with anger. ¡°What are you doing, Cam Brooklyn?¡± Cam gave a cold nce at Gael and asked, ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± All of a sudden, Gael choked with anger as he added, ¡°Cam, today¡¯s the wedding anniversary of your sister. There¡¯s a lot of guests here, so stop causing trouble!¡±. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Gift-Giving Cam turned to him. ¡°I¡¯m here for their wedding anniversary. I¡¯m allowed to be here, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Are you here dressed like that?¡± Gael asked. Meanwhile, Cam smiled and exined, ¡°I just came back from Mom¡¯s grave. I thought I was going to bete, so I came here right away.¡± This provoked Gael, and he started yelling at the man with the trumpet, ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t you see what ce this is? Get lost now!¡± That man turned to Cam, who chuckled. ¡°Since the gifts are here, you are free to go.¡± As she spoke, she raised her voice and yelled at the four men who were tossing joss money, ¡°Are you all finished?¡± That four men with empty baskets responded, ¡°Yes, we are, Miss Brooklyn.¡± Cammented, ¡°Good. You guys can leave.¡± At this point, L was already getting down from the stage. She pointed at Cam and yelled angrily, ¡°Cam, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Cam smirked. ¡°You purposely gave me a call telling me that today is your seventh wedding anniversary. I don¡¯t think I coulde empty-handed. So, I¡¯ve decided to give you two-hundred and fifty worth of joss money.¡± Very quickly, Cam was surrounded by people. Looking furious, Florence howled, ¡°Get lost now! Otherwise, we won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± Cam grinned. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? Your son and his wife are such a lovely couple. I¡¯m not done with the gifts yet!¡± As she spoke, she took her child with her and walked forward only to be blocked by a group of people. In the event hall, there came another round of heated discussions. ¡°She¡¯s really here to ruin things!¡± ¡°Cam is really ruthless.¡± ¡°I feel that this is too much. Trumpet and joss money-she¡¯s really cursing them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In any case, they are still one family. Isn¡¯t this a disgrace to the entire Brooklyn family?¡± Cam could not get through the crowd, so she stood there and smirked at L. ¡°L Brooklyn, is this all you¡¯ve got? If you have the courage to provoke me, you should also have the courage to ept the consequences!¡± L was startled to hear that. Then, she pushed Cam. ¡°Cam Brooklyn, you better get lost now.¡± Cam caught her wrist and sneered, ¡°Are you afraid that people would discover your true colors and that¡¯s why you aren¡¯t letting me in?¡± After that, she proceeded to shout, ¡°Can someone bring me a megaphone?¡± When she was done, someone did indeed bring her a megaphone. ¡°Cam, here you go!¡± Cam subconsciously took it over and saw Marcus¡¯ face. She did not know that he had been around. She did not say anything but let out a smile. She held the megaphone in her hand and began talking through it to the crowd inside the venue, ¡°I was invited by L Brooklyn to attend their wedding anniversary. I feel that since I wasing, I couldn¡¯t come empty-handed. However, it seems like they don¡¯t quite like the gifts I got them. That¡¯s okay, as I have many more prepared for them!¡± Then, she looked toward South, who was busy working on aputer, and he gestured to her an ¡®OK¡¯. ¡°Everyone, please take a look at the big screen. I hope the couple will like this gift.¡± Hearing this, everyone began to look toward the big screen. Right now, the slides on the big screen moved and the content on it changed right away. It was no longer the lovey-dovey picture of the couple but a video clip of a hugging and kissing scene between L and Ben in the airport bathroom. This shocked everyone. ¡°Oh my goodness! This is insane!¡± ¡°She¡¯s such a disgrace! How could she still tell Miles how much she loved him on the stage earlier. She¡¯s such a hypocrite.¡± ¡°She¡¯s making Miles look like a fool!¡± ¡°Goodness gracious. This is so embarrassing. Why are they even having this anniversary? This is a joke!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Death Anniversary ¡°Look at that guy in the video. Isn¡¯t that the son of the owner of the Roberts Company, Ben Roberts?¡± ¡°That makes sense. Rumor has it that Ben is a yboy. I guess they¡¯re right; he doesn¡¯t even go easy on married women!¡± ¡°Well, what do you know? You can tell that L¡¯s coquettish, dissolute, and cheap. yboys don¡¯t like the conservative ones but women who like to have fun and are open-minded!¡± Listening to all the discussions that were taking ce, L turned to the screen with her vacant-looking eyes. She almost passed out because of shock when she saw that video clip. At this point, her eyes were quivering on her extremely terrified face. The sweet and happy look on her face earlier hadpletely disappeared. It was almost her instinctive action to run toward the screen and yell, ¡°Who did this? Someone, please take it down right now!¡± No one listened to her. Meanwhile, the crowd was either chuckling silently, adding fuel to the fire, or whispering. Florence and her family, as well as Gael and his wife, looked extremely embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where are the service staff? Turn it off!¡± It wasplete chaos in the event hall, and Cam took this opportunity to walk up to the podium together with South. ¡°Everyone, sorry for ruining your mood. You may feel that I¡¯m being too much today with my gifts, but I have to tell you that I¡¯m not being too much given what someone did to me. Today¡¯s the tenth anniversary of my mother¡¯s passing. I don¡¯t force my rtives to visit her on this day but avoiding anyrge-scale parties is the least one can do. Is today Miles and L¡¯s wedding anniversary? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not. They had it today on purpose. When I was visiting my mother earlier, I received a provocative phone call from L. This is a recording of what L said to me during the phone call. Please, have a listen. Some people aren¡¯t as harmless as they appear to be.¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and found the recording. She then pressed the y button, and everyone could clearly hear L¡¯s provocative voice: ¡°Did you go tomb-sweeping for that dead mom of yours? Are you still wondering why we haven¡¯t been there before? Stop dreaming that we¡¯ll visit her grave. Who do you think she is to have us sweep her gravestone?¡± ¨C L sounded extremely disrespectful and contemptuous, and everyone heard every single word that she said. While everyone was shocked, there came another round of discussions: ¡°Look at L-she seems mature and smart. I can¡¯t believe she would say such things on the phone!¡± ¡°No one from the Brooklyn Family has ever swept her tomb? That¡¯s incredibly sad.¡± ¡°Of course, it is. How could they throw a party on the anniversary of her death? If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. She didn¡¯t have to say such things even if she didn¡¯t want to go tomb-sweeping. It¡¯s no wonder that Cam is so mad.¡± L had lost it. She went up to the podium and jumped on Cam. ¡°Cam Brooklyn, I¡¯m so done with you!¡± Cam¡¯s countenance fell before she lifted her leg and kicked L. ¡°L Brooklyn, you deserve this!¡± L was kicked two or three meters away, and it hurt so much that she growled, ¡°Cam Brooklyn, we aren¡¯t even yet!¡± Gael was utterly disappointed especially when he heard this part: ¡®If you¡¯re so talented, then have Dad visit your mom¡¯s gravestone! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this, but Dad has never visited your mom¡¯s gravestone before after so many years. Only my mom and I are the most important people in his heart. On the other hand, you, and your mom, should go to hell!¡¯ It was beyond him how malicious his gentle, understanding, anddy-like daughter was. Staring at the big screen, Florence wanted to dig a hole for herself and jump into it. She could not bring herself to believe that thedy in that video was her daughter-inw, and she even said earlier it was because of how outstanding her son was that L would never consider anyone else.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Guardian Angels Now that everyone knew that L was an untruthful person, she had utterly destroyed the reputation of the Ryan Family. At this point, she became outraged. She then instructed Miles, ¡°Miles, go! Go and beat up that slut and divorce her right away!¡± On the other hand, Miles looked somewhat dazed; he looked more angry than sorrowful. He turned to L and looked at her rather hatefully as if she was some sinister object. Just as he was about to walk up to her, Le quickly came forward and stalled him as he was afraid that he would beat her up. ¡°Miles, what do you think you¡¯re doing? No one can touch my daughter!¡± As she spoke, she helped L up. Right at this instant, L¡¯s hair was unkempt as she hysterically yelled for security, ¡°Someone, pleasee and throw Cam and this little b*stard out!¡± Hearing this, the security guards quickly came up in groups. Being alerted, Cam immediately ced South behind her. Very quickly, Marcus went on stage and said to the security guards as they walked in, ¡°Let¡¯s be clear on one thing: you guys are the security of the Ryan Family, but can L still be considered part of the Ryan Family?¡± Everyone turned to Marcus, and some of them recognized who he was. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Marcus Cohen, the president of Metrostar Entertainment?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s Cam¡¯s cousin!¡± ¡°Did you guys hear about how L was used of giarism for copying Cam¡¯s design work at the fashionpetition?¡± ¡°That rings a bell. I even heard that Cam is actually Angel, the famous designer. I don¡¯t know how true that is!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but one thing I¡¯m certain about is that the giarism usation was established and L was eventually disqualified.¡± L was extremely upset as she heard all that. She then growled at the security guards who were hesitant to move forward, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their false usations! I¡¯m still the daughter-inw of the Ryan Family. Throw them all out now! Kick them out!¡± The moment she finished her sentence, two voices sounded out-one was extremely callous while the other was powerful. ¡°If you dare!¡± ¡°You guys are the ones who should be leaving!¡± Everyone turned toward the voices, and they saw a tall figuree in from the entrance. He was in a tailored suit, looking extremely dignified. Each step he took felt steady and secure. Cam looked at Ss as if he was God-sent-he always appeared at the times when she needed helpN?velDrama.Org (C) content. the most. Her heart instantly calmed down. South let out aforting smile. Finally, Daddy¡¯s here! ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± South smiled and greeted him. Even though Ss still looked emotionless, it was still much gentler than his usual look. Cam turned to the figure next to him and saw a warm-looking man who had a faint smile on his face. There was a hint of gentleness underneath his eyes. ¡°Brian?¡± Cam was surprised. Marcus cracked a smile. He finally knew why Cam could be so bold-so many people were protecting her! At this point, Miles realized that it was Ss who beat him up at Cam¡¯s ce that day, and Brian was also not a simple person. Now, everyone was talking while looking at Cam. It seemed like things today were not going to end well! Meanwhile, Gael was befuddled. For the longest time, he thought that this eldest daughter of his had always been a failure and an embarrassment for him to even mention her to anyone, but right now she was the one trampling on him. L felt disheartened, and her body instantly felt weak. Everything was over! Knowing that Ss and Brian were here for her, Cam held South¡¯s hand and came down from the stage. Now, the three of them-Ss, Brian, and Marcus-stood by her side like her guardian angels, and no one dared to pick a fight with either of them. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Southerly Wind Everyone took a deep breath. ¡°Who¡¯s Cam, really?¡± ¡°Not only is Marcus her cousin, but Ss and Brian? Who are they to her?¡± ¡°I reckon that the Ryan Group and the Brooklyn Group are in big trouble for getting involved with these three.¡± Ss¡¯s tall figure stood there, looking extremely dignified without even needing to say anything. Right now, his cold gaze swept across the crowd. ¡°So, who¡¯s throwing whom out?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Florence felt frustrated. The sole purpose of having the anniversary today was to upset Cam, but what brought them here and made them lose all their face? She hated L for being a disgrace to the Ryan Family, but if it was not for Cam, no one would have known about it. Inparison, what Cam did was more unforgivable! The ignorant ones were always fearless. That was why Florence had no idea who these three men were while everyone else around her had already predicted the consequences for the Ryan Group. At the same time, she still had the audacity toment, ¡°She brought someone with a trumpet and had someone toss joss money today. She¡¯spletely ruined a wonderful anniversary celebration. Throwing her out is having it easy on her!¡± Ignoring her, Ss¡¯s somewhat indulgent gaze fell on Cam. ¡°You brought gifts?¡± Cam responded, ¡°It¡¯s not nice toe empty-handed!¡± Ss nodded. ¡°So¡­ are you done with your gift-giving?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± responded South. ¡°I also have a gift.¡± As he continued, he hit the y button on the recording pen in his hand. Very quickly, Miles¡¯s sound came out: ¡°Cam, open the door. I¡¯m just a little confused because of what L did to me. That night, I was actually waiting for you, but she came up to me and told me that you wouldn¡¯t show up. She even mentioned that you had already told your dad about getting a divorce. I feel dejected so she stayed and drank with me. I don¡¯t know how we ended up together. Cam, there¡¯s been nothing but regrets after so many years. If I chose to be with you that time¡­ I¡¯ve never liked L. She plotted our separation. Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s a shame? I can very well divorce her, and I don¡¯t mind that you have a kid as long as you give me one more chance. Cam, I still love you. Can we be together again?¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Cam said thest sentence. South only yed a fraction of the entire recording. He looked at the crowd and stated, ¡°Some people have always used my mother of seducing her son. Now that the truth is out there, why don¡¯t you tell me who¡¯s seducing whom?¡± Florence growled, ¡°You little b*stard. Who are you talking about?¡± Looking her in the eye, South had a sly look on his face. ¡°The person who just responded! Now that we¡¯re done with the gift-giving, let¡¯s go, Mommy.¡± South held Cam¡¯s hand and turned to Florence. ¡°Feel free to continue the anniversary celebration for your son and your daughter-in- law.¡± South had made Florence look like a fool a couple of times now and that irritated her. At this moment, his provocative tone infuriated her, and she decided to pull him by his cor. Before she could reach him, Ss grabbed her neck. His voice was like the wind howling from the north, bringing an unknown pressing feeling. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Miles was terrified when he saw that. He quickly ran over just to be kicked away by Brian. ¡°F*cking hell.¡± After falling, Miles still managed to beg them, ¡°President Nn, my mother was just too impulsive. She didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Ss raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not my first day knowing your mother. When we first met, she was beating up this kid, and now she¡¯s trying to do that again. Do you guys want another lesson?¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 It¡¯s All Over Now His words startled Miles. Was Ss behind all the order cancetions and unsessful project biddings? ¡°President Nn¡­¡± Miles carefully addressed him. Ss was grim-faced and had a hint of aloofness. ¡°Go back and take good care of yourpany!¡± As Ss finished, he bent over and carried South in his arms before ncing at Cam. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The sight of this agitated L. All of a sudden, she began guffawing. ¡°I¡¯m puzzled. How can this married woman be so popr? Did all of you sleep with her?¡± The moment she finished, they heard a crisp p and Gael¡¯s painstaking words. ¡°Shut up!¡± L ced her hand over that side of her cheek and looked at Gael in disbelief. ¡°Dad, why did you p me?¡± Gael was completely disappointed in her after finding out what happened a few years back from that recording. It was because L seduced Miles that Cam broke up with him, yet for the longest time, he thought it was Cam who had an affair. ¡°I¡¯ve been giving you too much freedom and look what you¡¯ve turned into. Get out of here and go home right now to repent!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As he continued, he turned to Le and yelled, ¡°Bring her home so she can stop humiliating us.¡± L sneered. ¡°Me humiliating you? Isn¡¯t the fact that Cam was pregnant with a child of a beggar a humiliation too?¡± Ss¡¯s countenance dropped as he heard that. Just as he was about to go up to her, Cam was ahead of him and gave L a vigorous kick. Cam looked cold and her voice was frosty. ¡°One day, your unbridled tongue is going to have you killed.¡± Meanwhile, Le was terrified and began crying. ¡°L! L!¡± Gael walked over, looking apologetic. ¡°Cam, I was wrong about what happened before¡± Looking extremely distant, Cam interrupted him, ¡°Save that. It¡¯s in the past. What¡¯s the point of regretting it now?¡± Gael took a deep breath. ¡°I should¡¯ve gone to pay tribute to your mother. It¡¯s understandable for you to me it on me. It hasn¡¯t been easy for me either.¡± Cam looked at Gael and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should me yourself for that? If you never approved it, would they have been able to have their wedding anniversary today? Can¡¯t you get up an hour earlier just to go to her tomb? It¡¯s not that you are in a difficult position; it¡¯s just that my mother was never in your heart. I truly feel bad for Mom for falling for someone like you!¡± Brian callously stared at those two families. ¡°Since we no longer want to see your faces, you should all get out right now.¡± Then, he shouted at the security, ¡°Someone, pleasee and bring these two arrogant families out of here!¡± The security guards gradually walked in and did a perfect ny-degree bow. ¡°Yes, President arthy!¡± They proceeded to turn to the Ryan Family and the Brooklyn Family and instructed courteously, ¡°This way please!¡± Someone who knew what was going on whispered, ¡°Fairview Hotel belongs to the arthy Group!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so easy to kick them out!¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be an exciting headline in the newspaper tomorrow!¡± ¡°Of course! Shall we? That loving couple is probably going to have a big fight when they get hometer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you have to be careful when celebrating your anniversary. The more you show off to others, the easier your love dies out.¡± Then, very quickly, the huge event hall was vacated. Meanwhile, Cam swept across the four men around her with a gentle gaze. All of a sudden, she felt sorrowful and tried to hold in her tears. She then let out a gentle smile and croaked, ¡°Thank you!¡± The sight of her slightly swollen eyes saddened Ss, but he did not have the courage to give her a hug. As such, he responded softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over now.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 I Want That Candy Cam nodded. Brian also looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad over an unworthy person.¡± ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be,¡± she answered. After a brief chat, Marcus took the hint and left upon bidding Ss and Brian farewell. Ss and Brian were left alone now. The two brothers fell silent and did not say a word to each other. Finally, Ss spoke first, ¡°Do you still faint oftentely?¡± Brian was like a hedgehog on defense. ¡°You don¡¯t need to put up an act!¡± , ¡°You know I¡¯m only concerned about you.¡± Brian snapped, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you, President Nn.¡± They were at daggers drawn. But Cam happened to notice how different Ss¡¯s attitude was toward Brian like there was an unspeakable pain hidden behind his eyes. She immediately cut in, ¡°How did you guys show up right on time?¡± Brian huffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d bump into you when I came here to observe!¡± Ss did not make a sound. He could not reveal that it was his son who had notified him. Ignoring Ss, Brian turned his attention toward her. ¡°Cam, where did you buy the candy you gave me last time? I want to get some more.¡± ¡°Oh, did you finish it? I¡¯ll get more for you then. It¡¯s from a rather remote ce in a small alley. I¡¯ll send it to you after I buy it!¡± He nodded. ¡°Okay. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find it in any of the supermarkets I went to.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a well-known brand. I¡¯ve just grown used to the taste of this candy since I ate it growing up, so I keep going back to the same store!¡± Seeing the doting look in Brian¡¯s eyes tormented Ss. Brian, if she weren¡¯t the woman I¡¯ve been looking for, if she weren¡¯t the mother of my son, I would let you have her! But now¡­ South snuck his small hand onto Ss¡¯s face and looked up at him as if tofort him. Ss felt his heart soften and he smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, Cam!¡± She answered with a low murmur then looked at Brian and said, ¡°Thank you for today!¡± His eyes grew gentle. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get going now. I¡¯ll call you once I have it!¡± After they said their goodbyes to Brian, they made their way out of the hotel. During the car ride, Ss looked at Cam and said, ¡°I want to eat it too.¡± She was boggled. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The candy!¡± She finally understood him. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± The corners of his lips slowly curled up as he looked at? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. her. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll be mad on your behalf.¡± She was looking out the window. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not mad anymore. L won¡¯t have it easy from now on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too generous!¡± A smile appeared on her face. ¡°A lot of people say I¡¯m heartless. Yet, you think I¡¯m generous?¡± ¡°Getting fooled once might just mean that you weren¡¯t aware of how evil people can be. Getting fooled twice; well, the other party might just be too clever. But if you get fooled three times by the same person, then you¡¯re just not the brightest person in the room. Sometimes, being kind to your enemy will only bring you more harm. Just because you let her go doesn¡¯t mean your father will change his mind about you. He¡¯s already biased.¡± With her gaze still trained outside the window, she thought, Yeah, being biased sure is a scary thing. He defends L without even knowing right from wrong. I¡¯m just the fool who got the short end of the stick! After several attempts, Ben finally managed to ask Jessica out on a date. He bought her flowers, invited her to a meal, and did everything he could to tend to her needs. She practically had him at her beck and call. While they were at a fancy restaurant, Ben grabbed her hand and said with a pitiful look on his face, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t be mad anymore. I know what I did wrong. I was seduced by that woman, but I never thought about breaking up with you!¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Calling It Quits Jessica pulled her hand back coldly and snapped, ¡°Just tell me what you have to say. I still have work to do!¡± Ben lowered his head and had a look of bitter resentment on his face. ¡°Jessica, know you¡¯re only this mad because you still have feelings for me. I know that anything I say now will sound unreasonable to you, but don¡¯t be so quick to reject me. Give me a month. If you¡¯re happy with me, then we can start dating again. If you¡¯re not happy with me, then you can break up with me whenever you want to. Okay? You know just as well as I do that us being together will be the best oue for everyone.¡± Jessica sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so sure that I can¡¯t leave you, aren¡¯t you? Before this arranged marriage, I knew about your infamous reputation out on the streets. I admit that you have your way with women. I used to like you. But I am a Virgo! I hate filth! Whether it¡¯s a person or an object, if someone else has touched it before, then I don¡¯t want it, much less like it!¡± Rummaging through her bag, she pulled out a car key and tossed it on the table, followed by a debit card and a few jewelry boxes. ¡°This is everything you bought for me. I¡¯m giving it back now. I¡¯ve used some things already, so take the money in this card as compensation. From now on, we¡¯re through! Don¡¯t even hope to see me through my dad!¡± His face fell in an instant. ¡°Do you have to be this cruel, Jessica?¡± She looked at the man whose face turned on a sixpence and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m so thankful I got to know who you really are before we got married!¡± Just as she was going to grab her phone and leave, it suddenly rang. Because it was ced on the table, Ben clearly saw that it was her father who was calling her. His lips curled up into a mocking smile. As long as that old geezer doesn¡¯t want to call off this marriage, no one else can say otherwise. ¡°Answer it, Jessica. I¡¯ll exin to youter. I like you. I will never give up on you!¡± Her brows furrowed together slightly as an unpleasant feeling washed over her. She slid her finger across the screen to answer the call. Even though she was fuming, she did not make a sound. A man¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Jessica, are you with Ben?¡± How could he not know whether we¡¯re together or not? ¡°Is there a problem?¡± She was still stand-offish. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be mad anymore. I won¡¯t force you. You can break off the marriage with Ben if you want to. He has caused so much trouble. I don¡¯t want to marry you off to a dreg like him.¡± Her expression remained unchanged until the phone call ended. What is Dad saying? Did he just agree to call off the marriage? Before she could wrap her head around it, a call came on Ben¡¯s phone. He immediately sat up straight when he saw the familiar name and spoke as if he was treading on thin ice. ¡°A-Aunt Lara?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°H-I¡¯m at a restaurant with Jessica.¡± ¡°Come home right now!¡± After making herself very clear, she hung up the call. Just then, Jessica, who was sitting across from him, stood up with a profound smile on her face. She carried her bag and walked out of the restaurant without saying another word to him. At the Ryan Residence, Miles was searching up various trending topics on the inte. ¡®Miles Ryan and L Brooklyn¡¯s Wedding Anniversary Turned into a Day of Mourning! ¡®L Brooklyn and Roberts Group¡¯s Heir Airport Intimacy! Cam Brooklyn¡¯s Guardian Angels! Cam Brooklyn¡¯s Gift-Giving! ¡®Miles Ryan Professes Love for Cam Brooklyn. ¡®L Brooklyn¡¯s Reputation Has Crumbled! That single banquet garnered over ten trending searches online along with the opinions of several hundred millionizens. All sorts of exaggerated and distorted oues became the topic of conversation at every dinner table. Miles went from feeling conflicted to now feeling ridiculous and bitter. He simply felt likeughing at himself. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 You Reap What You Sow He wanted tough at himself for being such a fool. Idiot! Why did I marry a woman like her? If he had held himself back at the time, then he would not have been tied up with her and could have been with Cam instead. If he had not married that woman, he would not be this humiliated today and be so tantly exposed as the husband of a cheating wife. If only he had not listened to her and consolidated theirpanies through a partnership to celebrate their wedding anniversary. But those were simply what-ifs that were not real, and right now, he was bombarded with one truth after the other. At that moment, his secretary called to report, ¡°President Ryan, several people from the technical department have resigned and some of our major partnerpanies want to cancel their contracts with us! They¡¯re willing to pay for the damages for breaching the contract. A few of our suppliers also called and said they wouldn¡¯t be doing business with the Ryan Group anymore! What do we do?¡± Out of those three things, not one of them was good news. Miles ended the call. What do we do? How should I know that? He just felt likeughing. Florence saw himughing like a maniac and quickly walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you stillughing after such a humiliating event? Think of a way to keep this news under control!¡± He looked at her and scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s Ss. If he purposefully released that piece of information, do you think someone like me can still keep it under control?¡± She was suddenly silenced by his words. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! That cursed wench who dared to use someone else of having no shame when she is the most shameless! She¡¯s incapable and a troublemaker! You better divorce her now. Leaving a woman like her is no big deal!¡± He smirked. ¡°Did you think she wasing back? Everyone knows that Ss has made Ryan Company his target now. No one would dare to oppose him and work with the Ryan Company anymore. We¡¯re in a precarious situation. She¡¯ll be dumb toe back.¡± ¡°Very well then. My son is attractive and rich. Is there a need to worry that you won¡¯t find a nicedy?¡± After a light chuckle, he did not speak anymore. Mom sure is optimistic. But Florence felt rather apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I really didn¡¯t know Ss was that powerful. I couldn¡¯t let my anger go that day.¡± He leaned his head back in despair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference anyway. I¡¯m just getting what I deserve. There¡¯s no one else I can me for this!¡± She probed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you reach out to Cam? After all, you had a thing once and the person who wronged her was L, not you. To be honest, you¡¯re also a victim here. Since Ss cares so much about Cam, he will listen to her if she¡¯s the one begging him for mercy.¡± He let out a burst of mockingughter. ¡°Where would I find the face to ask Cam for help!¡± At the same time, L was also facing the same circumstances. Gael was worried that Ss would target Brooklyn Company, so he insisted that L apologized to Cam. L¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as she rebuked, ¡°What do I have to apologize to her for? Dad, can¡¯t you see what she has done to me?¡± He retorted, ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke her first, Cam wouldn¡¯t have been this resolute.¡± She persisted with tears in her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s because she wrongly used me of giarizing her work at the major fashion contest. She beat my mother-inw at school and even had Ss expel my son. Don¡¯t you see all the times she bullied me? All I did was yell a few words at her over the phone, but I didn¡¯t cause her any substantial harm. What did she do? My wedding anniversary was turned into a joke, and Miles and I are going to get divorced, but I have to apologize to her. Dad, you¡¯re my biological father. Do you have to be this biased?¡± ¡°She did not reveal anything false. If you didn¡¯t actually do it, even if she wanted to hurt you, she couldn¡¯t have done so. It¡¯s all because you have no self-respect. Can you still me someone else?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Shifting the me L cried out, ¡°Is it all my fault? I shouldn¡¯t have married Miles and you shouldn¡¯t have kicked Cam out of the house. All these years, I¡¯ve done the most, so all the me is on me. Cam spent her life in luxury overseas for seven years. Then, she starts going up against our family the moment shees back. She¡¯s only back to seek revenge. I¡¯m the first one, and you¡¯re next. Has she ever been kind to you?¡± Gael did not make a sound. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever been kind to me. She even asked me who I was today. What an unfilial child. But thinking about it, when have I ever been kind to her? I hit her when we first met. That was probably when I hurt her, right? When Ben arrived home, he received a p across the face from Lara and was heavily interrogated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Huh? Who¡¯s that woman? Do you know that it was all captured on camera? What have you been up to these days?¡± Cradling his face, he felt a dampness which he figured was blood from being scratched by Lara¡¯s freshly- done manicure. However, he did not dare to moan in pain. He still felt perplexed. Did Aunt Lara find out about that video? Her following words confirmed his suspicions. ¡°You¡¯re a superstar now-the talk of the town. Just look at what thoseizens are saying about you. They say you picked up a worn-out shoe and treated it as treasure! Not only does she have a husband, but she also has a child. Why do you like that woman?¡± He was dumbfounded and his legs went weak. ¡°Aunt Lara, hear me out. I¡¯m also looking into who took that short video. I was being careful the whole time. That was at the airport restroom. There was no one else around¡­¡± He looked up into her eyes and his voice gradually grew smaller until it became inaudible. She was staring at him with a face full of anger. ¡°Do you still need to look into it? Besides Cam, who else could it have been?¡± His head snapped up. ¡°Cam? Again? The reason Jessica and I broke upst time was also because of her!¡± Lara narrowed her eyes threateningly. ¡°What did you say? You and Jessica broke up already?¡± At this point, he was too afraid to conceal anything. He revealed to herThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. everything that happened at Ruby Pce. Unsurprisingly, he brushed off his own mistakes and highlighted what Cam had done. He ended in a stern voice as he said, ¡°I managed to appease Jessica but Cam ruined everything. She even sent Jessica that short video which led Jessica to break up with me!¡± Lara quickly put the pieces together. ¡°Does Cam have something against L?¡± Nodding his head, he told her everything he heard from L. After muttering to herself for a bit, she said, ¡°You¡¯re saying she had her son with a beggar?¡± Ben was not expecting that question from her and just nodded his head quizzically. ¡°That¡¯s what she told me!¡± A frown appeared on her forehead. So the child isn¡¯t Ss¡¯s? Why did the old man investigate him then? Ss has helped Cam over and over again. He can¡¯t possibly have fallen in love with a woman who had another man¡¯s child. Where did it all go wrong? ¡°Do you know Cam too, Aunt Lara?¡± Ben asked. ¡°She¡¯s the doctor who treated Old Man Nn back to health!¡± A look of disdain shed before his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s the root of all our problems. We just have to deal with her and it will all be fine, right?¡± Lara sat down on the sofa and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much she means to Ss now? How can we mess with her that easily?¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Reaching Out to Cam ¡°Did Ss ask Cam toe back?¡± Lara answered, ¡°No, it was Landon. I kept stopping Ss, but I didn¡¯t think Landon would take the opportunity!¡± Sitting on the sofa, she continued, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just with Jessica?¡± Ben revealed, ¡°I wanted to win her back, but she is quite firm this time.¡± ¡°What is Old Man Smith doing?¡± ¡°Initially, he did not approve of canceling our marriage. But when Jessica answered his call earlier, she just walked out after hanging up. I don¡¯t know what he told her over the phone.¡± Lara pinched the bridge of her nose and was slightly agitated. ¡°He must have seen the news today too. Here; we¡¯ll double the dowry. You must keep Jessica by your side no matter what!¡± Cam¡¯s fashion studio was about to begin operations soon. Thus, she was busy working in the office all day and night-recruiting staff members, supervising, and preparing clothes. She had hired two designers and two assistants who were all capable and sensible. After working together for a few days, they gained a good understanding of Cam¡¯s character and nature. They were especially impressed when they saw her designs. ¡°Miss Cam, I don¡¯t know if I should ask this,¡± Sophia Young, her assistant, asked. Cam was always amicable with her subordinates. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sophia inched closer. ¡°Word on the street is that you are the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel. Is that true?¡± Cam smiled at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think so!¡± Cam could not stop herself from chuckling. Without denying it, she said, ¡°Get back to work.¡± However, not denying it was practically admitting to it. Sophia answered with much enthusiasm, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± While they were engaged in conversation, a knock sounded from the door. Cam looked up and called, ¡°Come in!¡± At that moment, a chubby woman came in with all smiles on her face. ¡°Cam.¡± Florence? A look of resentment shed before Cam¡¯s eyes, and her face grew dark. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Florence took the opportunity to walk in and grovel at her, ¡°Cam, I came to apologize to you. I made things difficult for you because of what happenedst time. I¡¯m the only one at fault. Will you consider my old age and stop pitting against me? I¡¯m just an olddy now.¡± Cam did not expect an apology from her and was suddenly befuddled. ¡°It¡¯s in the past now. I won¡¯t pry into it anymore!¡± Florence took another? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. step forward and pressed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all because of that shameless woman, L. She is so good at spinning her words and had us all in the palm of her hand. We¡¯re also victims, especially Miles; he¡¯s the most innocent. He only did those hurtful things to you because he was seduced by that woman.¡± Cam felt more confused the more she listened. She stopped what she was working on and looked at Florence with a stern expression. ¡°Whoever spun her words and whoever got seduced amongst you people has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t owe me an exnation either. As I said, it¡¯s all in the past now. As long as you people don¡¯te and look for trouble again!¡± Florence panicked. ¡°No, Cam. Ss has almost completely crushed the Ryan Group. Can you ask for mercy on my behalf? The one who wronged you was L, and after what she did, there¡¯s no way the Ryan Family will ept her now. She has nothing to do with us anymore. If you want Ss to take revenge, please let him take it out on L. It has nothing to do with the Ryan Group!¡± After hearing that, Cam seemed to understand. So that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting so differently. Ss is going against the Ryan Group. Cam sneered at her. ¡°Since Ss is the one taking revenge on the Ryan Group, you should go look for him. Why did youe to me? Ss is not anybody of significance to me.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Begging for Help N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Florence said anxiously, ¡°Ss is going against us because of you. Cam, I know I¡¯m in the wrong. Please help us this time. The Ryan Group is the result of your Uncle Michael¡¯s hard work, and it can¡¯t be destroyed just like this.¡± Cam was so infuriated that she wanted tough. ¡°You brought along a group of people to scold and beat up my son. You also cursed me in the meanest way possible. It¡¯s already very kind of me to stop pursuing the matter, but now you want me to beg for forgiveness on your behalf? Don¡¯t you think your request is ridiculous?¡± Florence begged, ¡°I already said it¡¯s my fault. Miles did nothing wrong, and it was L who seduced him seven years ago. In fact, he was the victim. Please save us considering the fact that he¡¯s been missing you for seven years!¡± Cam sneered and said in a cold voice, ¡°It was his fault for making the wrong friends, being unable to resist temptation and spouting nonsense irresponsibly. Everyone has to be responsible for their own mistakes. Since you guys are in the wrong, why should I take up the responsibility for you? Do I look like a pushover? Ss has said that he will make the Ryan Group disappear in a month. If you have the time, go back and try to save your company. Why didn¡¯t you think of the consequences when you chided me in the past?¡± Florence was rendered speechless as her chest heaved in anger. ¡°Cam! How could you be so ruthless? Are you set on destroying my family? I¡¯ve already apologized to you in a lowly manner¡± Before she could finish her words, Miles stormed into the room and grabbed his mother¡¯s arm. He was so incensed that he couldn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I told you not toe here.¡± Seeing him, Florence wailed aggrievedly, ¡°I can¡¯t let the Ryan Group be destroyed just like this!¡± Staring at her, Cam snorted, ¡°Did you say you apologized to me in a lowly manner? In fact, you said those words insincerely. Do you think I¡¯ll save you at the expense of my own reputation? It¡¯s you guys who hurt me, but it isn¡¯t m¨¦ who is targeting yourpany. How could youe here and spout nonsense to me? How am I ruthless? | pale inparison to you!¡± Miles was made ashamed by what she said. ¡°Cam, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t manage to stop my mother froming here. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you, so please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go home with my mom now.¡± With that, he directly lugged his mother out of the ce. ¡°Why are you so cowardly? Don¡¯t you like Cam? Say something¡­ You¡¯re so useless.¡± After they were out of sight, Cam could still hear Florence¡¯s ramble. Seated on a chair, she had be exhausted out of anger. Meanwhile, she was wondering why Ss would really target the Ryan Group. Was it really because of her? Feeling a headacheing on, she raised her hand and rubbed her head. Why is he so good to me? After work, she left the studio and went to fetch her kid in her car. It was only a ten-minute drive between the school and the studio, but she had to move past a traffic light. When the traffic light turned green, she put down the brake. However, she wasn¡¯t aware that on the adjacent road, a truck ignored the traffic light and the ck car in front of her as it came at her directly. Its speed was so swift that she couldn¡¯t even react. In that instant, she subconsciously stepped on the gas in an attempt to escape from it. Nevertheless, her car shook violently as a deafening crash was heard. She could feel that her Ferrari was hit into the air and flipped over a few times before crashing back to the ground. Her head hit on the ejected airbag, and she became dizzy instantly. In a daze, she could see that smoke was rising from her car. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The Car Crash Cam tried to stay awake and get to the door handle. However, the moment she moved, she felt giddy with her head spinning. It¡¯s over! she thought. No one was going to fetch the kid. Soon, she heard the sirens of police cars approaching. A whileter, a man suddenly kicked at the car door and yelled in a heartbreaking voice, ¡°Cam! Cam!¡± She had wanted to respond to him, but she couldn¡¯t even utter a word. Slowly, her head turned muddled, and she passed outter. It was in the middle of the night when she regained consciousness. Opening her eyes, what fell into her gaze were white walls, a white bed, and a white infusion bottle. In that instant, she put on a smile in self-mockery. It seems that I¡¯m not dead yet. Looking around, she saw a man sitting by the bed with his head pressed against his hands. It seemed that he was asleep. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, she was certain that he was Ss. Why is he here? She could vaguely remember that someone was trying to smash the door, calling out to her. Was it Ss¡¯s voice? Taking a deep breath, she felt a little restless because of what Kate and South told her before. She wondered whether Ss had crossed the boundary of friendship by doing this. However¡­ Landon and Kate would have done the same if they were faced with the same situation Ss was awakened by the sudden ringing of a phone. He instinctively raised his head and saw that the fluid inside the infusion bottle was running low. Staring at the infusion bottle for a while, he felt that something was amiss and slowly shifted his attention to the person on the bed. Seeing Cam awake, he leaned in to her immediately and put on a smile. ¡°You¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable?¡± Embarrassed, Cam pursed her lips and answered, ¡°I feel a little dizzy.¡± Ss quickly exined, ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re suffering from a concussion. Stop moving. Just tell me what you need.¡± Cam obediently mumbled in agreement and inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s South?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s at Landon¡¯s ce.¡± Cam was relieved upon hearing that. ¡°Alright, thanks. You¡¯ve saved me one more time.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ss smirked and replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyone would have helped you in such a situation.¡± Cam looked at the wounds on the back of his hands and figured out that he was hurt when saving her. ¡°Your hands are wounded.¡± Ss took a look at his hands and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was injured because the car door was hard to pry open.¡± Cam was heartbroken. ¡°Please get your hands dressed up.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for it as they¡¯re just flesh wounds.¡± Cam extended her neck. ¡°Let me see.¡± Ss burst intoughter and showed her the back of his hands. ¡°Look, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Cam examined his wounds for a while and demanded, ¡°Get your hands dressed up. You¡¯re at risk of getting an infection.¡± Ss gave in and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put on some bandaidster.¡± Cam replied with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m alright, so don¡¯t stay here and please go back.¡± Ss heaved a sigh helplessly because she chased him away upon awakening. ¡°Who is going to change the bandages for you if I¡¯m gone?¡± Cam answered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Kate toe over, or you can hire a carer for me.¡± Ss stared at her fixedly without saying a word. His deep gaze seemed to have the magic of sucking in anyone¡¯s soul. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to ask for someone else¡¯s help, why don¡¯t you seek help from me? Am I not your friend?¡± Cam pressed her lips together. Even if they were friends, how was he going to take care of her as a man? ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re¡­ busy with work!¡± Cam was shocked by her coquettish tone and couldn¡¯t believe what she just said. Puke. Ss gazed at her softly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m free currently.¡± Taking a look at the infusion bottle again, he rose from the chair and pressed the call bell. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 It Wasn¡¯t an ident A whileter, a nurse came in and pulled out the pinhead for Cam. Cam shed a smile and thanked her. The nurse exhorted, ¡°Try to stay idle all the time. If you feel ufortable, close your eyes and take a rest. It¡¯s best to tell your boyfriend to get you some food to eat before sleeping.¡± Cam was startled. Boyfriend? She hurriedly exined, ¡°He¡¯s not-¡± Ss interrupted, ¡°Alright. Is there anything she can¡¯t eat?¡± The nurse answered, ¡°Eat as much light food as possible and avoid anything spicy.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After the nurse left, Cam wanted to exin what just happened. Seeing that Ss was acting normally, she decided to keep her mouth shut, for it would be weird if she suddenly tried to exin herself. Meanwhile, Ss was overjoyed and praised that the nurse was insightful. He wouldn¡¯t even give Cam a chance to speak as he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Buy some light food. Err¡­ Just buy a bit of everything!¡± ; Cam wondered what the person at the other end of the line had said that offended Ss as he became irritated. After the call ended, he came back, and his voice turned gentle in an instant. ¡°Wait for a while. The food will arrive shortly. Close your eyes and take a rest.¡± He sounded like he was coaxing a child. Not knowing what to say, Cam decided to keep her mouth shut and closed her eyes. Ss couldn¡¯t help grinning. Looking at her moving eyes underneath her eyelids, he said, ¡°I¡¯m investigating the car crash. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Cam opened her eyes again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it an ident?¡± ¨C Ss answered expressionlessly, ¡°It appears to be an ident.¡± But it¡¯s not. Cam helped him finish his words in her heart. Ss continued, ¡°The driver was drunk driving and ran the red light. Fortunately, only thetter half of your car was hit, which caused you to suffer from a concussion.¡± At that moment, he took a deep breath and appeared to be reeling from shock when recounting the story. Cam thought to herself that her reflexive move had saved herself. If she never stepped on the gas, she would have been killed by the fast-moving truck. Who was it that wanted her dead? The conversation came to an abrupt stop as the atmosphere fell into silence. A whileter, Cam said, ¡°Err¡­ Mr. Nn, is my phone with you?¡± Ss understood that she was feeling uneasy and wanted to get her phone back to make a call. However, he was worried about her and wanted to stay here to keep herpany Staring at her, he persuaded gently, ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯d have to stay in the hospital for one week. It¡¯ste now, so please don¡¯t bother your best friend. I¡¯ll tell her toe over tomorrow.¡± Cam didn¡¯t want to bother her best friend at this time either, but she felt nervous with him around. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Someone knocked on the door thrice. Ss rose from the chair and opened the door. Xavier had arrived with the food and greeted, ¡°President Nn, Miss Brooklyn.¡± Ss pointed at the bedside table and said, ¡°Put down the food there.¡± . Xavier nodded in agreement and put down the food. ¡°President Nn, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± After he left, the ward fell into silence again. Ss gazed at her and inquired, ¡°Should I ce a pillow behind your head and feed you the food?¡± Cam flushed in an instant upon hearing that. What kind of question is that? I don¡¯t need your help! ¡°I¡¯ll eat on my own.¡± Ss walked over and adjusted the bed. Trying not to make her feel ufortable, he lifted her head a little and ced a pillow behind her head. Cam wanted to sit up on her own, but she felt dizzy immediately and wanted to vomit. Therefore, she could only glower at him when he wasn¡¯t aware because he didn¡¯t return her phone to her. It would be much easier if Kate is here. I will just let her feed me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Embarrassed Now¡­ Cam couldn¡¯t let Ss feed her the food. Ss quickly opened all the bags. Xavier really bought a bit of everything as there were more than ten kinds of rice porridge. ¡°What do you like to eat? There are red bean porridge, pork porridge, pumpkin porridge, eggs and lean meat porridge, ravioli, pasta, chicken soup¡­¡± Cam asked helplessly, ¡°Why did he buy so many dishes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Get me the ravioli.¡± Ss nodded in agreement. Instead of getting a bed tray for her, he held out the bowl of ravioli in front of her. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t let him feed her the food, he passed her a spoon. Cam took over the spoon and tried to grab the bowl. Ss quickly moved a little and said, ¡°It¡¯s hot, so I¡¯ll hold it out for you. Let¡¯s eat.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As they were just inches away, Cam could see his deep gaze and his attentive stare clearly. In that instant, her heart pounded against her chest as she found him attractive. More importantly, she couldn¡¯t eat anything when he was gazing at her from such a short distance. She ced the spoon in the bowl and exined, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll eat it when it bes less hot.¡± With that, she instinctively curled up her body. Ss stared at her and questioned, ¡°Do you want me to carry you again?¡± Hearing that, Cam was startled for a moment before her gaze turned furious. Ss found it interesting because he could figure out the emotion behind her gaze. ¡°Why did you lean against the bed again when you already sat up? Aren¡¯t you trying to make me carry you?¡± Cam drew a deep breath and told herself to calm down. I¡¯m injured now and can¡¯t fight against him. Wait until I recover! Her furious expression was lively. Even when she said nothing at all, she still looked beautiful. ¡°I just thought that the ravioli was too hot,¡± Cam said angrily. Ss replied cheekily, ¡°Oh, I thought you were embarrassed to eat it because I was holding the bowl for you.¡± To prove him wrong, Cam immediately picked up the spoon and pretended to be nonchnt as she questioned, ¡°Why would I be embarrassed?¡± With that, she tried to scoop the ravioli with the spoon. For some reason, she failed to get even one ravioli after multiple attempts. Perhaps she was too nervous. She drew a deep breath and glowered at the portion of ravioli, wondering why it was so challenging to scoop it up. Seeing that, Ss started giggling. Cam didn¡¯t understand why he wasughing. Just when she was in a daze, Ss took over her spoon and easily scooped up one ravioli before holding it out near her mouth. Cam¡¯s heart pounded hard as she tried to grab the spoon. Ss dodged it without saying a word and held the spoon near her mouth again. At that moment, Cam felt extremely embarrassed. Pretending to be nonchnt, she gazed at him and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to feed me. I can do it on my own.¡± Ss curled up his lips. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s just that your hand didn¡¯t seem to be dextrous.¡± Cam tried to suppress her anger throughout the meal. In reality, she had only eaten six ravioli, but she couldn¡¯t eat it anymore, mainly because she was too incensed. After that, she chased him away again. ¡°It¡¯ste now, so please go home and sleep. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Ss replied, ¡°Alright, you should get some rest.¡± Cam was exhausted and didn¡¯t want to chit-chat with him. Since she couldn¡¯t chase him away, she would just let him be. Closing her eyes, she dozed off after a while. It was the next morning when she woke up. When she opened her eyes and saw that it was a different person by her bed, she heaved a sigh of relief. She would seriously pass away out of fury if Ss were to feed her the food for a few days. ¡°Oh God, you¡¯re finally here!¡± shemented. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Is He Really Into Me? Seeing that Cam had awakened, Kate hurriedly inquired, ¡°Cam, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? Do you still feel dizzy?¡± Cam replied lethargically, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How long have you been here?¡± Kate answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for quite a while. Ss had to leave, so he called and told me toe over and take care of you. If he never called me, I would never have found out about it. How could you and Landon hide it from me? Who the hell hit your car?¡± Cam shook her head and immediately felt that her head was spinning. Then, she scowled and fell into silence. Shocked, Kate quickly demanded, ¡°Stop moving. You suffer from a concussion, therefore you should stay idle.¡± Cam remained on the bed and tried to stay put. ¡°I don¡¯t know who did it. Ss said that it wasn¡¯t just drunk-driving, so he¡¯s still investigating the incident.¡± Kate giggled. ¡°Who said Ss wasn¡¯t interested in you? He had taken care of you overnight.¡± Cam hadn¡¯t managed to figure out Ss¡¯s motive, therefore she could only argue, ¡°He couldn¡¯t just leave me here, could he?¡± Kate replied, ¡°He could have hired a carer or called me.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cam frowned. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to call you because it was already in the middle of the night.¡± Kate said with a smile, ¡°How heartless. Are you saying that Ss is interested in me, therefore he didn¡¯t have the heart to wake me up at night?¡± Cam rolled her eyes in anger. ¡°Neither is he interested in me! Are you trying to send me to hell, seeing that I¡¯m fine?¡± Kate was amused and burst intoughter. ¡°If I really sent you to hell, Ss would never forgive me. Before he left, he kept giving me reminders for more than ten minutes. He told me to get you some water when you awakened before feeding you food, not to keep talking to you as you needed rest, and call him if there¡¯s anything¡­ Oh well, he talked a lot.¡± Cam took a deep breath. ¡°Well, he¡¯s stayed here overnight and knows a little better than you do. So what if he gave you some reminders?¡± Hearing that, Kate pouted her lips. Before she could say a word, the door was opened as two figures came into the ward. They were Landon and South. ¡°Mommy,¡± South called out in a low voice as though he was afraid that he would disturb his mother¡¯s rest. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Cam raised her hand and stroked his head. ¡°Fortunately, the crash happened before I fetched you. If you were inside the car when it happened¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have the courage to keep thinking about it as the thought alone made her nose feel sore. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± South draped his arms around his mother and consoled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Landon looked around and inquired, ¡°Did my uncle leave?¡± Kate questioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Cam was involved in a car crash?¡± Landon rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be worried.¡± ¡°I would find out about it sooner orter. If I came here earlier, your uncle wouldn¡¯t have to stay here to take care of Cam.¡± ¡°What was there to worry about with my uncle taking care of her?¡± Landon shifted his attention to Cam and remarked, ¡°Cam, my uncle has never taken care of a woman before. You¡¯re the first one.¡± Cam glowered at him. ¡°Should I feel lucky then?¡± Landon was moved. ¡°It¡¯s true. I had never seen my uncle so flustered before. When he was carrying you in his arms yesterday, his entire body was trembling. You have no idea how dirty and disheveled he was. I heard that the petrol was leaking out of the car and an explosion might happen at any moment. However, he ignored the police and did his best to lug you out of the car.¡± After he finished his words, the ward fell into silence. Cam pressed her lips together as she couldn¡¯t say anything to refute him. Closing her eyes, she tried to recall the incident. Although she couldn¡¯t feel it anymore, she remembered that she heard Ss calling out to her. Is he really into me? Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 The Interrogation South curled up his lips as he was proud of his father. Although he was worried about his mother, her injury was worth it if the incident could bring his father and mother closer. However, Cam suddenly said, ¡°Kate, pleasee back tonight. Get a carer to take care of me now.¡± Kate was startled by what she said. ¡°Why the need for a carer? I¡¯m right here!¡± Cam replied seriously, ¡°Pleasee back tonight.¡± Kate nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still be here tonight. I can¡¯t sleep now even if you tell me to go home and sleep.¡± Inside the office of The Nn Group, Xavier reported, ¡°President Nn, the driver has been bailed out. He¡¯s confined in the basement of Ruby Pce now.¡± Ss responded without any expression and left The Nn Group directly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Although Ruby Pce appeared to be Alex¡¯s property, Ss was the biggest shareholder of the company. Moreover, it was his private property. Most people were not aware that there were underground floors beneath Ruby Pce. Ss and Xavier walked in through the backdoor and got into a room. Then, they pushed open a secret door and stepped into the exclusive elevator that would bring them to the fifth floor beneath the ground. Meanwhile, the driver was flurried as he was confined in a room. A man with a silver mask was standing in the doorway and told him that the beer and food on the table were for him. Seated on the couch, the driver didn¡¯t have the courage to move a muscle. Just then, the door was opened suddenly as his chest tightened. Raising his gaze, he saw a tall and elegant man walking into the room. Without any emotion on his face, the man sized up the room coldly. It was apparent that he was a ruthless man. ¡°Ss,¡± Kyle greeted Ss. Ss nodded slightly and walked up to the driver, who subconsciously took a step back. Ss stared at him as he took a seat on the couch and fished out a box of cigarettes. Lighting up a cigarette, he appeared to benguid and somewhat tired. ¡°Do you know who bailed you out?¡± The driver didn¡¯t know Ss, but he figured out that it was thetter who bailed him out. However, instead of saving him, thetter was more likely to want him dead. ¡°D-Did you bail me out?¡± the driver stammered. Ss mumbled, ¡°Do you know why I did that?¡± For some reason, the driver couldn¡¯t help trembling when confronted by the man. It wasn¡¯t that he was timid, but the man before his eyes gave off a powerful vibe. Subconsciously gulping, he shook his head. Ss questioned calmly, ¡°Do you want to spill it yourself, or do you want me to go the hard way?¡± Flustered, the driver thought he could get away with it and pretended to be clueless. ¡°W-What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Are there any grudges between you and Cam Brooklyn?¡± ¡°No.¡± The driver shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t intentional. I was drunk and thought that it was the green light. Since I broke the traffic rules, I won¡¯t have anyints no matter how many years I¡¯ll be put behind bars.¡± Ss curled his lips and sneered, ¡°Do you want to go to jail? Since I¡¯ve bailed you out, I won¡¯t want to waste the taxpayers¡¯ money by sending you to jail. However, if you want to atone for your crime with your life, I can grant your wish.¡± The driver widened his eyes in fright. ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t me. I wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Ss became impatient and directly put out the cigarette in the ashtray as he said nonchntly, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not willing to tell the truth.¡± The driver secretly examined Ss¡¯s expression and stammered, ¡°H-1 already told you the truth¡± Before he could finish his words, Ss directlyshed out a beer bottle at his head. The driver immediately copsed to the ground as he could clearly feel the beer streaming down his head. His vision turned blurry from the impact, and the blood clouded his eyes. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 The Culprit The driver¡¯s heart leaped to his throat as he instinctively raised his hand to wipe his eyes. After that, he realized that Ss had picked up another beer bottle. Ss remainednguid and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance to tell the truth, or else you shall keep your silence forever.¡± The driver tried to rack his brain quickly. The person told him that he would only be sentenced to three years in jail for his crime. In return, he would be rewarded with 2 million. It was no doubt a worthwhile deal. However, he never expected that he would be bailed out. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t even certain if he could survive to spend the money. If he revealed the culprit, the person would certainly harm his family members. Before he could figure out the pros and cons, Ss had lost his patience and questioned, ¡°Who told you to do that?¡± His words sounded like the countdown to the driver¡¯s imminent death. The driver fell on his knees and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to harm anyone. Please forgive me!¡± Rather than subsiding, Ss¡¯s fury was fueled when he heard the driver¡¯s begging. Then, he directly smashed the beer bottle on his head and questioned coldly, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have the courage to harm you?¡± The driver was paralyzed on the ground, no longer believing that he could get away with it. As the blood kept streaming down his head, he shuddered out of coldness, and his head felt heavy. If he weren¡¯t saved in time, he would certainly lose his life there. At that moment, he could feel that his head was spinning. A whileter, his vision turned dark, and he passed out. Seeing that, Ss kicked him angrily, but thetter remained motionless. Kyle walked over and said, ¡°Ss, he¡¯s passed out.¡± Ss demanded cially, ¡°Wake him up.¡± . Nodding, Kyle filled up a basin with water in the bathroom and sshed it at the driver. The driver was sshed awake in an instant and opened his eyes. Realizing that he was still in the room, he almost passed out in fright again. Why am I still alive? Ss¡¯s gaze was filled with murderous intent as he ordered ruthlessly, ¡°Spill it!¡± Having experienced the ordeal, the driver came to his senses and confessed everything he knew. ¡°Although he had disguised himself, I figured out who he was. He¡¯s that celebrity who had made the headlines a few days ago. His name is¡­ Luca Matthews!¡± Hearing that, Ss scowled. He thought that it had to be Lara or L who wanted to take revenge on Cam. He had even suspected Aleena, but it never crossed his mind that Luca was the culprit. How dared he harm Cam? He must be sick of living. Upon getting the answer, Ss rose from the chair and reached for the door. Seeing that, Kyle asked, ¡°Ss, what should we do about him?¡± Without turning around, Ss answered, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him yet.¡± After leaving the room, he told Xavier to find out the whereabouts of Luca. Xavier responded, ¡°Okay!¡± Upon stepping out of Ruby Pce, Ss directly headed for the hospital. Meanwhile, there was another man inside the ward other than Kate. His skin was as fair as snow, and his eyes were exquisite. Seated by the bed, he peeled the apple and chatted with the patient on the bed from time to time with a gentle gaze. As Kate listened to their conversation, her lips curved into a smile imperceptibly. What a tranquil sight. Ss had stood outside the ward for a while, for he didn¡¯t have the heart to disrupt the tranquility. If the person on the bed weren¡¯t Cam, he would have left the ce. Taking a deep breath, he cast away his ruthlessness and walked in. Hearing the footsteps, Kate quickly turned around. Seeing Ss, she called out politely, ¡°Mr. Nn.¡± Cam and Brian shifted their attention to Ss at the same time. Ss mumbled and ignored Brian as he gazed at Cam. ¡°How are you? Do you feel better now?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Sibling Rivalry Cam subconsciously wanted to nod, but she suddenly remembered that she couldn¡¯t move her head, so she said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. Mr. Nn, you don¡¯t have to keeping here. I¡¯m fine.¡± There was still a toothpick in her hand as she had just used it to have a piece of sliced apple. She passed the toothpick to Brian, who then took it over and ced it on the bedside table. Their action was natural and tacit. Unlike the time when she was with Ss, there was not a hint of anxiety and embarrassment on her face at the moment. At that instant, Ss couldn¡¯t describe his feelings with words. He understood that there was nothing between them, but he just found it a little ufortable. Although he wanted to be like Brian, he knew that it was difficult, and he was destined to be a ruthless man. ¡°I¡¯m done with work. Have you eaten anything?¡± ¡°Yes, Cam wanted to have rice porridge in the afternoon, so I bought red bean porridge for her. She also ate a bun,¡± Kate hurriedly reported as though she was the carer Ss had hired. Ss nodded. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡± Cam pursed her lips in embarrassment. ¡°I have no idea. Don¡¯t worry about it. Kate will buy dinner for me. Please go back if you¡¯re busy.¡± Ss smiled in self- mockery, for she kept chasing him away without acknowledging that he was worried about her. Brian took a look at Kate and suggested, ¡°Your friend has taken care of you for the entire day. I¡¯ll stay here tonight and take her ce.¡± Ss took a deep breath in anger because of his younger brother¡¯s suggestion. He hadn¡¯t managed toe up with an excuse to stay there, so how could his younger brother say it before he did? ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight as I have nothing else to do!¡± Embarrassed, Cam hurriedly said, ¡°Both of you don¡¯t have to stay here. There¡¯s a carer here!¡± Kate kept looking back and forth as she was amazed by Cam¡¯s poprity. Two handsome men were fighting against each other for a chance to take care of her that night. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Cam might get angry with her the next day, Kate would happily let one of the men take her ce. However, at that moment, she had to speak out even if she had to offend the men. ¡°That¡¯s right. I took a nap in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll have the energy to keep herpany tonight. As bothThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. of us are women, it¡¯s easier for me to take care of her. Moreover, Cam won¡¯t feel at ease with you guys here. Don¡¯t worry. As her best friend, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± With that, these men didn¡¯t have any excuse to stay in the ward anymore. After Ss and Brian stayed in the ward for a little longer, they left the ce together. Upon stepping out of the room, Brian turned gloomy at once. ¡°Please don¡¯t drag Cam into the internal strife of the Nn Family. Stay away from her if you want her to be safe. Although she has escaped unscathed this time, she might not be so lucky next time!¡± Looking at his brother, Ss heaved a sigh helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to get hurt, but she¡¯s destined to get involved in the strife.¡± With that, he directly left the ce. Gazing at Ss¡¯s figure, Brian frowned as he didn¡¯t understand what his older brother meant. Then, he fished out his phone and made a call. ¡°Have you found out anything?¡± A man replied over the phone, ¡°Mr. arthy, the driver has been bailed out.¡± ¡°Who did that?¡± ¡°Ss Nn.¡± Brian suddenly understood everything. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Mr. arthy, do we have to investigate further?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Brian hung up the call upon finishing his words. After the men were out of sight, Kate heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh God, if they stayed here any longer, I would have a mental breakdown.¡± Although Cam couldn¡¯t see Kate¡¯s face, she could imagine thetter¡¯s expression. In that instant, sheughed and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was very nervous.¡± Kate exined, ¡°It was no wonder that you didn¡¯t let them stay here. Just one of them is hard to take, let alone having both of them here.¡±. Cam protested, ¡°Brian is alright.¡± After giving it a thought, Kate questioned, ¡°Cam, don¡¯t you think the rtionship between Ss and Brian is a little subtle? I can understand it if they¡¯re just love rivals, but¡­ How should I put it? They appear to be love rivals, but they also seem to be friends. Have they known each other for a long time?¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Frenemies This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cam thought that Kate was sharp-eyed as thetter had figured out that Ss and Brian were frenemies. The scandal in the past had been covered up, therefore only a few people knew that Brian was a member of the Nn Family. ¡°They should know each other since they¡¯re both business moguls,¡± Cam mumbled. Kate looked at her and questioned, ¡°Are you not enticed at all when two brilliant men are around you?¡± Pretending to be nonchnt, Cam replied, ¡°No, they aren¡¯t my cup of tea.¡± Taking a seat beside the bed, Kate gazed at her and persuaded, ¡°Cam, many years have passed, so please don¡¯t keep looking back. You¡¯re the best woman in my heart, and no one is a good match for you. However, I don¡¯t want you to be alone. I want you to have a man who can take care of you and make you take off all your disguise so that you won¡¯t have to face all the problems alone. Not all men are as jerky as Miles. At least Ss isn¡¯t. Most people would praise you when you¡¯re sessful, but few would save you when you¡¯re in trouble. Both Ss and Brian had helped you when you were in deep mud, especially Ss. When was he ever not present when you needed help?¡± Cam remained silent for a long time and exined, ¡°I won¡¯t fall for anyone again, so it doesn¡¯t matter who is fond of me. It¡¯s because they¡¯re good men that I don¡¯t want to hold them up.¡± Feeling sorry for her best friend, Kate gazed at her. She knew that Cam was hurt deeply on a night seven years ago. Other than Miles¡¯s betrayal, Cam had let loose of herself on an impulse.. Furious, she wanted to take revenge on the jerk and made love to a stranger. After that, she was extremely ashamed of herself. Instead of being picky, she was afraid that other men would be disdainful of her. ¡°Cam, don¡¯t lose hope yet. You have to believe that your Mr. Right is waiting for you somewhere in the world.¡± Cam took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Alright, stop lecturing me. Get a carer to take care of me.¡± Kate said, ¡°No way. If Ss finds out about it tomorrow, he will take me to task. Just close your eyes and take a rest.¡± Cam obediently closed her eyes and teased, ¡°I seriously suspect that you¡¯ve been bribed by Ss.¡± Kate was torn betweenughter and exasperation. ¡°If I¡¯ve been bribed, I won¡¯t stay here and let you mock me. I would have taken the money and fled.¡± Cam continued, ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t agree on the price.¡± Kate¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss with Ss tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell him to set the prices for making me disappear for one hour and one night.¡± Cam threatened, ¡°Discuss with him if you aren¡¯t afraid that I will get even with you after I recover.¡± Kate was rendered speechless by friend¡¯s words. The next morning, Kate thought that Ss woulde early, but he was nowhere to be seen by 9 am. Cam kept urging Kate to go home and sleep. Since they had hired a carerst night, it didn¡¯t matter that thetter wasn¡¯t there. Worried, Kate insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy as I had slept enoughst night.¡± After hearing the statement, her best friend urged, ¡°How could you rest well on a chair? Go home. I¡¯m really fine.¡± Just when they were having an argument, Landon swaggered into the room. ¡°Why are you here? Is South at the school?¡± Kate questioned. Landon replied, ¡°Yes. My uncle told me toe over and take your ce so that you can go home and sleep.¡± ¡°What is your uncle doing?¡± Kate questioned, at which Landon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s something he has to deal with personally, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have told me toe here.¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Luca¡¯s Death Kate mumbled while Cam remained silent. Something he has to deal with personally? Has he found the culprit? A man and a woman were found dead on a bed in the room of an apartment. The man was Luca, whom Ss had been looking for, and the woman was a hostess from a bar. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Because of the ruckus, many people gathered at the door while the police were investigating the case. Standing in the room, Ss was expressionless. They hade toote as this was obviously a murder. Who is behind the n against Cam? How could the person even know that there were grudges between Luca and her? A policeman walked over and reported politely, ¡°President Nn, we¡¯ve found many syringe needles on the bed. There are also traces of some white powder, hence we suspect that their death was caused by an overdose of stimnts.¡± With a cold expression, Ss mumbled impassively. Although he was incensed, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on anyone since Luca was already dead. The clue seemed to stop there. However, Ss was certain that Luca had a higher-up, and that person wanted Cam dead. Who is it? Clenching his fists subconsciously, Ss walked out of the room and ordered Xavier, ¡°Investigate the people who had contacted Luca for the past few days and examine the surveince footage around his house!¡± Gazing at his superior¡¯s expression, Xavier asked carefully, ¡°l-Isn¡¯t he already dead? President Nn, do you suspect that there¡¯s a mastermind behind this?¡± Ss shot him a look and questioned, ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s dead all of a sudden?¡± Xavier hurriedly followed him and inquired, ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead because of an overdose of stimnts. Moreover, he was a womanizer and interested in exciting sex, therefore ! think it¡¯s reasonable that he died in such a way.¡± Ss kept walking and snorted, ¡°Why was he dead right after you found his home address? Do you think this is a coincidence?¡± Baffled, his assistant was rendered speechless. Since Cam was fine, even if Ss valued her, he would just teach the culprit a lesson by breaking their arm or leg. There was no way he would kill that person. What Xavier didn¡¯t know was that Ss didn¡¯t just value Cam, but she was also the woman he had owed and been searching for the past seven years as well as the mother of his son. At that moment, he wished that he could resurrect Luca and kill him again, as he was infuriated that thetter was killed by someone else. After getting into the car, Xavier inquired, ¡°How long back do we have to trace the surveince footage?¡± Ss pinched his be and answered, ¡°Start from the fashion party hosted by Logan. I want to find out all the people he had met.¡± Xavier¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°President Nn, the fashion party happened one month ago. It¡¯ll take some time to look through so much footage. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to find out anything in a short time.¡± Determined, Ss answered, ¡°Just investigate it. Keep it low-profile so that the culprit won¡¯t be rmed.¡± Xavier nodded in agreement and pressed his lips together. President Nn is so good to Miss Brooklyn! Seated on the bed inside the hospital, Cam had recovered slightly and didn¡¯t feel as dizzy as before. Landon remarked that she was lucky, as she had only suffered from a concussion without any serious injuries. In fact, Cam was most thankful that her kid wasn¡¯t in the car at that moment. Just when they were having a casual chat, someone knocked on the door, whereupon Landon shouted, ¡°Come in!¡± After that, the doorknob was turned in a slow and careful way. Doubtful, Landon rose from the chair and tried to open the door. Just when he reached the door, it was opened. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Cam¡¯s Father A man in his fifties walked in with a fruit basket in his hand. His handsome face looked somewhat haggard, and his gaze appeared to be apologetic. Seeing the apologetic-looking man, Landon asked in shock, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°H-I¡¯m looking for Cam.¡± The man raised his chin and pointed at Cam, who was on the bed. The moment Cam saw Gael, her expression turned dark. ¡°Landon, I don¡¯t know him. Get him out of this room!¡± Startled, Landon gazed at Gael and asked doubtfully, ¡°You are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her father.¡± Landon finally understood the reason behind Cam¡¯s reaction. He was her father who trusted what L said and sent her to a foreign country. In that instant, Landon¡¯s expression turned gloomy as well. ¡°Cam doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please leave!¡± Gael looked at Landon in a fawning manner and said, ¡°Please let me say something to her. I¡¯ll leave after finishing my words.¡± Lying down, Cam closed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to it. I¡¯m tired and have to sleep now!¡± Taking a deep breath, her father directly walked into the room and ced the fruit basket on the bedside table. Landon didn¡¯t try to stop him since thetter was Cam¡¯s father. Taking a seat by the bed, Gael said sincerely, ¡°Cam, I know that you¡¯re still resentful of me. I have been lied to all these years and done many things that have hurt you. However, you should have told me about it earlier.¡± Cam wanted to ignore him initially, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore as she opened her eyes suddenly and reprimanded, ¡°Are you sure I didn¡¯t tell you about it? You never listened to me! Do you care about me or even Mom at all? Your exnation and apology are like a fan in the winter and a quilt in the summer-they¡¯re totally useless to me!¡± ¡°I know you still me me. I didn¡¯te here to ask for your forgiveness, but,¡± Before he could finish his words, Cam interrupted, ¡°You just want to have peace of mind, don¡¯t you? You want to shift all the me to someone else, huh? Well, dream on!¡± Deeply hurt, she drew a deep breath and stared at him. ¡°You had an affair with Le Hope when you were still married. You¡¯re biased toward L, so you sent me to another country. Right after I returned to the country and met you, you pped me without a second thought. You were as unreasonable as before and have told me things a father shouldn¡¯t have said to his daughter. I can forget all of that, but you never paid a visit to? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. my mom for the past seven years. To make your wife and daughter happy, you threw a grand party on my mom¡¯s death anniversary. You were not sorrowful at all. Were you so happy on my mom¡¯s death anniversary? Hmph, Gael Brooklyn, I will never forgive you!¡± She said those words with reddened eyes and gritted teeth. Gael opened his mouth slightly as he didn¡¯t expect that the party on the death anniversary of Cam¡¯s mother to be the deepest pain in her heart. Taking a deep breath, he exined, ¡°I forgot that it was your mom¡¯s death anniversary. Since they had set a date for the wedding, I could only agree to it.¡± ¡°Stop coming up with excuses!¡± Cam red at him and snarled, ¡°Get out!¡± Noticing the resolution behind her gaze, Gael rose from the chair and said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t be angry with me. Please rest well. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he turned around and walked out of the room. Staring at his figure, Cam suddenly realized that his originally sturdy body became somewhat frail now as he tottered out of the room. She retracted her gaze and closed her eyes. All of a sudden, she felt like she had been drained of all her energy. As the door was closed and opened again, someone walked in. Thinking that it was Landon, Cam covered her eyes with her arm and remained silent. Standing by the bed, Ss lowered his gaze and stared at her. Hearing her conversation with her father from outside the room a moment ago, he felt sorry for her and could empathize with her feelings. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The Unknown Culprit It was no wonder that Cam was so cold and resolute on the stage that day. How disappointed must she be to burst into a rage? In that instant, Ss felt guilty for failing in his attempt to find out the culprit as he remained silent and looked at her. Cam frowned and wondered why the garrulous Landon never asked her any question. When she doubtfully lowered her arm and saw the tall man by the bed, she was stunned. It¡¯s no wonder that Landon never said a word. He isn¡¯t here at all! ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be busy today? Why are you here?¡± Without saying a word, Ss directly took a seat beside the bed. ¡°I¡¯m done with work.¡± Gazing at him, Cam questioned doubtfully, ¡°Have you found the driver?¡± Ss took a deep breath helplessly and answered, ¡°Yes, the driver confessed that it was Luca who told him to do that. However, when I got to Luca, he was found dead in his house.¡± Hearing that, Cam was bbergasted. ¡°He¡¯s dead? Who did it?¡± Ss replied, ¡°On the surface, his death was caused by an overdose of stimnts.¡± Cam finished his words for him, ¡°But in reality, someone killed him and shifted the me to him.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He shed a smile at her. As an intelligent woman, she could figure it out even if he never said it clearly. Camughed in self-mockery. ¡°Who is so resentful of me to the point where the person wants me dead?¡± Her inadvertent words stunned Ss as he suddenly recalled what Brian said to him. If you want her to be safe, stay away from her. But¡­ Will she really be safe if I stay away from her? Since the culprit wasn¡¯t arrested yet, there was still hidden danger. Cam was exposed, while the culprit was still hidden. It wasn¡¯t certain when the person would harm Cam again. Could I really protect her? ¡°It¡¯s because of me that you¡¯ve fallen into danger!¡±. Cam didn¡¯t know how to respond to his sudden self-me. Why does he start ming himself when I¡¯m not harmed yet? ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Ss shook his head. Although he was suspicious of a few people, it was pointless since he had no concrete evidence. Cam consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself yet since we don¡¯t know who the culprit is. In fact, I have many enemies as well. Since the person is afraid of our investigation, I don¡¯t think he is very bold, so you don¡¯t have to be worried!¡± Worried? I suppose he¡¯s worried about me, hence his apologetic gaze. Ss shed a smile at her. Why is she such a good person? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Cam snorted fearlessly, ¡°Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m not a pushover, okay?¡± Ss nodded and replied seriously, ¡°No, you¡¯re not a pushover. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡± Cam burst intoughter. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Ss smiled at her and remarked, ¡°Please smile more. You look great when you smile.¡± Cam pursed her lips in embarrassment. What does he mean by this? Why does he keep saying such intimate- sounding words to me? ¡°Where¡¯s Landon?¡± Ss replied, ¡°I told him to go back as he has to fetch the kidter.¡± Cam mumbled and fell into silence, which caused the conversation to end just like this. A whileter, she said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please go back as Kate will arrive shortly. Moreover, I¡¯m fine now, so you don¡¯t have to be worried.¡±. Ss took a deep breath. Why does she always chase me away? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will leave when she arrives.¡± Cam thought to herself that if he stayed there any longer, she would be utterly embarrassed. ¡°Do you want to eat an apple? I will peel it for you,¡± Ss held an apple in his hand and inquired. Hearing that, Cam¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she recalled the first time Ss peeled an apple for her kid at her home. The apple turned out to be a mess. Does he seriously want to peel an apple for me now? Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Having Dumplings Reading Cam¡¯s mind, Ss shot her a look and protested, ¡°My peeling skill has improved.¡± Since he had figured out what was on her mind, Cam stopped holding it back and burst intoughter. Ignoring her mockery, Ss focused on peeling the apple with a knife. Although he was still inept at peeling apples, his skill had improved significantly since thest time he did it. Moreover, it was impressive that he never broke up the apple skin. After peeling the apple, he passed it to her and looked as proud as a child who was waiting for a praise. ¡°How is it?¡± Cam¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Ss thought to himself that he had peeled more than tens of apples at home before he achieved this level of skill. However, those apples were left rotten and wasted. A whileter, Kate pressed down the door handle and walked in with take-aways. Seeing Ss by the bed, she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Did Ie too early?¡± Ss didn¡¯t respond to her. Of course you¡¯vee too early. You shouldn¡¯t even havee! Cam heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time. I¡¯m starving. What did you buy for me?¡± Kate replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve bought some dumplings for you and a poke bowl from another shop. Oh, there¡¯s also a bowl of soup.¡± Cam was overjoyed. ¡°How did you know that I wanted to eat dumplings?¡± ¡°Well, I know you very well!¡± With that, she put down the food. Ss ced a cushion behind Cam¡¯s back, raised the bed a little, and ced a bed tray on her bed. After that, he opened the take-aways for her and passed her a spoon. He did all these smoothly and naturally. Cam took over the spoon and said thanks.. Kate said, ¡°Mr. Nn, please have a taste as well. These dumplings are delicious. I¡¯ve bought different fillings.¡± Cam quickly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. The shop has been around for years, and their dumplings are wonderful.¡± With that, she reflexively extended the dumpling she had just scooped up to him. Ss was stunned and gazed at her eyes. As the spoon came closer, he slowly slurped it into his mouth. Cam¡¯s face blushed in an instant. She had wanted to pass him the spoon, but she had forgotten that there was already a dumpling on the spoon. Unexpectedly, he directly slurped the dumpling into his mouth. What should I do? There¡¯s no way I should continue using this spoon. Keep calm! Flustered, she pretended to be calm and directly passed him the spoon. ¡°Take it. We¡¯ll eat the dumplings together.¡± Ss shed a smile at her as he chewed on the dumpling. ¡°I¡¯m good. Please eat it.¡± Cam was on the brink of bursting into tears as she forcefully passed the spoon to him. ¡°Take it!¡± If he doesn¡¯t take it, how am I going to take a new spoon? After he took over the spoon, she continued nonchntly, ¡°I can¡¯t finish so much food.¡± Ss smiled without saying a word. Although he could read her mind, he decided not to expose her. He was more than content to see her blushing. Kate felt like she was the extra one between the lovey-dovey couple, wondering why they had be so close to each other after she had left for only a few hours. After Ss ate a few more dumplings with Cam, he reluctantly left the ce. After that, Kate gazed at Cam with a stealthy look and teased, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like him, but look what you did with him!¡± At that moment, Cam just wanted to get a ce to go into hiding. ¡°Shut up, and don¡¯t ask me!¡± Looking at her upset expression, Kate was torn betweenughter and tears. ¡°Did you act weirdly because Ss was around?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The Fall Cam shot Kate a nce. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Kate seemed to have pointed out the truth. Rather than being afraid of Ss, she was just nervous, her heart leaping to her throat whenever he spoke to her. Cam¡¯s condition was fairly stable during her one-week stay at the hospital. Ss had stopped staying overnight to take care of her, but he would pay her a visit every day. Meanwhile, Cam started doing things she never thought she would do in the past. For example, she would stay in the hospital garden for a while every day. To make it easier for her, Ss got her a wheelchair and would even help her with getting in and out of the wheelchair. Cam found it awkward initially, but she got used to itter on. Eventually, she came to the conclusion that she must have read too much into it. I guess that¡¯s why I felt that Ss was acting weird. Would she find it awkward if Landon hugged her? No! She would even make him get into a morefortable position. So why would she reject it when it was Ss who did it? Her embarrassment suggested that she had some unnecessary thoughts. Instead, she should be forthright and treated him like how she treated Landon. Upon some convincing, she eventually epted it. After being discharged from the hospital, she spent two days working at her studio and finally had some free time. All of a sudden, she felt that she should treat Ss to a meal. Be it thanking him for taking care of her during her hospitalization, or fulfilling her promise, she should prepare a meal for him. On the same day, she put on some makeup to get ready to go to the supermarket. Just when she entered the elevator, she bumped into Ss, who was going to work. shing a smile at him, she greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr. Nn. I wanted to call you and tell you that I¡¯m going to treat you to a meal tonight.¡± A hint of surprise shed across Ss¡¯s gaze as his lips curved into a smile uncontrobly. I knew she¡¯s going to treat me to a meal! Smiling, he said, ¡°Alright, where are you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the supermarket. What are your favorite dishes?¡± Cam inquired. Ss couldn¡¯t help smiling and sized her up. She was wearing a white coat and a pair of stilettos, while the makeup looked perfect on her beautiful face. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that you might twist your ankle if you go to the supermarket in this outfit?¡± Cam was rendered speechless. What is wrong with my outfit? I¡¯m not goingN?velDrama.Org (C) content. to a wet market anyway. After I¡¯m done with grocery shopping at the supermarket, I don¡¯t even need to carry the groceries myself as I will tell the delivery guy to send them to my home. Why can¡¯t I go to the supermarket in this outfit? So, she snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all!¡± The elevator doors opened after she finished her words. Once she stepped out of the elevator, her left foot stamped on her right foot as she fell down directly. In that instant, she closed her eyes and waited for her imminent fall as she med Ss for jinxing her. However, to her surprise, she fell into a pair of strong arms. Subconsciously opening her eyes, what fell into her gaze was Ss¡¯s shocked expression. He inquired, ¡°Are you alright?¡± At that moment, Cam¡¯s heart pounded against her chest. Just like a soap opera, the male lead managed to save the falling female lead. Seeing such scenes on television when she was younger, she would urge the characters to hug and kiss. However, when that happened to her in real life, she was utterly embarrassed as her face flushed. Apart from her fall, she had also asserted that she would never fall down again. How embarrassing! She didn¡¯t even dare look at Ss, for he must beughing at her. Lowering her head, she replied in embarrassment, ¡°l-I¡¯m fine.¡± Ss¡¯s lips curved into a smile, not because he wasughing at her but because he simply found her adorable. Cam couldn¡¯t be described as adorable as she never acted coquettishly, nor was her face the cute type. In fact, she didn¡¯t need all of those to get what she wanted. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Learning to Cook Nevertheless, Ss simply found Cam utterly adorable. After she got out of his embrace, he could still feel the lingering warmth in his arms. All of a sudden, he regretted the fact that he was too gentlemanly as he should have hugged her a little longer. He should even have carried her out of the ce and sent her to the hospital. This way, he could have spent two more hours with her. However, he knew that Cam wasn¡¯t such a pretentious woman. If he really did that, she would have gotten angry with him. In that case, it would do more harm than good. ¡°Is your leg alright? Do you want me to send you to the hospital?¡± Cam swung her leg and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for helping me.¡± Staring at her leg, Ss suggested worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and change into another pair of shoes?¡± Uponposing herself, Cam replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll change to another pair of stilettos anyway if I have to get changed.¡± Then, she thought to herself that she had no ts at all. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Parting with Ss, she directly went to the supermarket and bought many groceries. After that, she hailed a taxi and went to an alley where there was a shop that sold candies. Reaching there, the shop owner told her that there was only one box left. Frowning, Cam said, ¡°Then give it to me. When are you going to restock?¡± The owner answered, ¡°In a few days. Come back by then.¡± ¡°Alright, save one box for me!¡± Then, she paid the money for the other box of candies in advance and went home with the one she already bought. Although she wanted to pass the candies to Brian, she had to rush home to learn to cook. Since she was lousy at cooking, she had to hire a cook to teach her in the hope that her cooking skill would improve quickly. At 9 pm, Kate was summoned to Cam¡¯s home. Before she managed to stabilize her breath, Cam lugged her to the kitchen and passed her an apron. ¡°I want to make eight delicate and delicious dishes. Help me!¡± Looking at the unopened stic bags, Kate directly threw the apron back at her. ¡°I can¡¯t help you!¡± With that, she turned to leave. . Upon taking a few steps forward, she was pulled back by Cam. ¡°You just have to teach me and won¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Hearing that, Kate turned around and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s worse. You have zero skill in cooking. I¡¯d rather do it myself than teach you!¡± Without trying to grab Kate¡¯s arm, Cam crossed her arms and stared at her coldly. In that instant, Kate could feel someone ring at her back with a sharp gaze. After taking a few steps forward, she turned around and returned helplessly. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re a good student, I will teach you for free.¡± Without saying a word, Cam kept ring at her, which caused Kate to stare back at her. ¡°Stop looking at me and tell me the truth. Who are you making the dishes for? You even want to cook delicate meals.¡± In that instant, Cam retracted her gaze. ¡°Why do you ask so many questions? Just teach me how to cook eight dishes.¡± ¡°I know who the man is.¡± Gazing at her, Kate guessed cheekily, ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Nn, right?¡± Cam shot her a look from the corner of her eye. ¡°How did you know?¡± Raising an eyebrow, Kate replied, ¡°I know that you guys are on good terms.¡± Cam crossed her arms and questioned, ¡°And?¡± shing a cheeky smile at her, Kate continued, ¡°And you like him.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that he likes me as well?¡± ¡°Yes, he also likes you!¡± Hearing that, Cam directly landed a p on her head. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Kate dodged it with a smile. ¡°Why did you make out with him if you don¡¯t like him? Why do you cook for him if you don¡¯t like him?¡± Cam snorted, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to thank him for saving me. Moreover, South made hispany suffer a loss of 100 million, so he insisted that I had to cook for him. I have no choice!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Kate questioned meaningfully, ¡°Does your meal cost 100 million? It¡¯s worth a lot of money!¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Horrible Cooking Skill Cam was rendered speechless. ¡°Are you going to teach me or not?¡± Kate nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you, since this is for President Nn. I still need his support in many ways!¡± Shooting her a contemptuous look, Cam teased, ¡°I should let Ss see how you¡¯re fawning over him.¡± Kate protested, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, I might tie you up and send you to Ss!¡± ¡°Are you going to betray me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to do the right thing!¡± ¡°Alright, stop it. Hurry up and start cooking.¡± Kate said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you some simple stuff first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As Kate taught her on the side, they managed to get eight dishes ready after busying themselves for the entire afternoon. These dishes look¡­ good! Kate¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat as she asked helplessly, ¡°When are you going to invite Ss over?¡± Looking at the dishes on the table, Cam was proud of her achievements. ¡°Tonight.¡± Speechless, Kate questioned, ¡°Why did you prepare all these when you¡¯re cooking for him tonight?¡± Cam replied matter-of-factly, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to teach me in the afternoon so that I¡¯ll be able to cook the same dishes in the evening.¡± Helpless, Kate asked, ¡°Girl, why are you so confident?¡± Speechless, Cam protested, ¡°Are you looking down on my cooking skill?¡± Kate directly lugged her to the table and said, ¡°Come on, have a taste.¡± Picking up a spoon, Cam said, ¡°Why? They look okay. Stop thinking that I¡¯m not good at anything. My dishes may not be delicious, but they are edible. Ah¡­ Puke! Why is it so salty?¡± Already knowing the oue, Kate continued, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s edible. Just drink more water. Come on, have a taste of this.¡± With that, she picked up a fried garlic rib for Cam. After getting it into her mouth and chewing it for a while, Cam directly spat it out. ¡°It¡¯s undercooked!¡± Kate nodded. ¡°How is it? Do you understand your cooking skill now?¡± Frowning, Cam questioned, ¡°How did you teach me? How is it edible when it¡¯s undercooked?¡± Kate shot her a look. ¡°Take a good look at them. They¡¯re made by you!¡± Staring at the dishes, Cam didn¡¯t believe that they were made by her. Gazing at her disbelieving expression, Kate burst intoughter. ¡°I feel sorry for South now.¡± Cam rolled her eyes at Kate. ¡°At least he¡¯s not starved. Without you, I still have my senior and Landon.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°Do you still want to cook yourself? I think you should just order take-aways. JustThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ce them on the tes and tell him that you made them yourself.¡± Pondering over the feasibility of her idea, Cam replied, ¡°That may work. Although || didn¡¯t make them, I bought them personally.¡± Kate was speechless. ¡°Stop it. That¡¯s insincere. Ss won¡¯t mind it even if your dishes are horrible. He will love your cooking as well since he likes you.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Why would he love my cooking? I have nothing to do with him.¡± Kate pursed her lips. ¡°Why would he visit you at the hospital every day if you had nothing to do with him? Did he have nothing else to do?¡± Cam refuted, ¡°It was he who sent me to the hospital. As a friend, it was normal that he would visit me. Didn¡¯t you and Landon pay me a visit every day as well? Does it mean both of you like me? You have no idea how many secret admirers he has. Stop it, or his admirers may find fault with me!¡± Kate stopped trying to argue with her. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing between you guys. What should we do about these dishes?¡± ¡°Finish them all!¡± Cam dered. Kate replied, ¡°There are only the two of us. Can we finish eight dishes?¡± Cam suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Landon. I¡¯ll call him now. He must have spent the entire night ying video games.¡± With that, she directly made a call. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Landon¡¯s Girlfriend ¡°Yes, Cam?¡± Cam was surprised that Landon didn¡¯t sound tired at all. ¡°Well, someone¡¯s up early. Where are you?¡± Upon cing the phone on the countertop, she turned on the loudspeaker as she was busy cleaning up the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m out. Why are you looking for me?¡± Before Cam could reply to him, a soft female voice was heard over the phone, asking, ¡°Who is it? Why do I hear a woman¡¯s voice?¡± In that instant, Cam abruptly halted what she was doing. Impatient, Landon quickly exined to that woman, ¡°Stop being jealous. That¡¯s my best friend, Cam.¡± Cam shot a nce at Kate, who appeared to be unperturbed. However, she could make out the fluster behind thetter¡¯s gaze. Tensing up, Kate mechanically kept cleaning the same area. Seeing that, Cam heaved a sigh helplessly. Landon and Kate were too close to each other to the point where even if they slept on the same bed, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she liked him. Pretending to be nonchnt, Cam replied, ¡°Pleasee to my house to help me finish the eight dishes for me. It¡¯s too much for us.¡± ¡°Eight dishes? Who made them?¡± ¡°I made them.¡± In an instant, Landon¡¯s voice turned solemn. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go out to have a meal together.¡± Cam was speechless. ¡°How could you say such a thing? You¡¯ve made me feel embarrassed. Come here quickly!¡± ¡°But your cooking skill¡­Landon didn¡¯t finish his words to show some respect. Gritting her teeth, Cam snarled, ¡°Stop being picky. It¡¯s a free meal!¡± Unafraid, Landon replied, ¡°I am not picky at all, but none of your dishes are delicious.¡± Cam took a deep breath in anger. ¡°I made them with Katie so come here immediately. We shouldn¡¯t waste any food.¡± Landon replied over the phone, ¡°That¡¯s better. Can I bring a person with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Upon finishing her words, Cam hung up the call. She was curious about Landon¡¯s new girlfriend. Ten minutester, Landon and his girlfriend arrived. Gazing at the woman before her eyes, Cam saw that thetter wasn¡¯t tall. The woman was very clingy as she draped her arms around Landon¡¯s body. She looked more like Landon¡¯s child than his girlfriend. The woman shed a smile at Cam and said, ¡°Hi, sorry for bothering you.¡± Cam¡¯s mouth twitched as she felt that the woman wasn¡¯tparable to Kate at all in terms of height and beauty. However, love wasn¡¯t a form, and it couldn¡¯t be purchased with money. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°Cam, this is my girlfriend, Mnie. Mel, she¡¯s Cam, and that¡¯s Kate. They¡¯re all my best friends,¡± Landon pointed at Kate and said. Pursing her lips, Kate greeted, ¡°Come in. Don¡¯t stand outside.¡± Cam took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Pleasee in.¡± Gazing at the dishes on the table, Landon questioned, ¡°Is today a special date? Why did you make so many dishes? Kate is here to help as well.¡± Without looking at them, Kate remained silent. Cam mumbled, ¡°I just wanted to learn how to cook. Please sit down.¡± After they were all seated, Cam inquired, ¡°Do you want some wine?¡± Turning to Mnie, Landon asked, ¡°Mel, do you want some?¡± Shaking her head, Mnie lowered her head and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t. Just one ss of wine will make me drunk. Will you drink it on my behalf?¡± Pinching her face, Landon said lovingly, ¡°You¡¯re so coquettish. You don¡¯t want to drink any wine, but you want me to drink it on your behalf.¡± Cam could clearly hear that Kate took a deep breath. At that instant, she wasn¡¯t certain if she had made the right decision by inviting them over. ¡°Eat the dishes if you can¡¯t drink alcohol. Most of the dishes are made by Katie. Don¡¯t eat these two. I made them.¡± With that, Cam pushed her dishes to the side in embarrassment.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The Clingy Girlfriend ¡°So what if these dishes are made by Cam?¡± Mnie asked naively. Pressing his lips together, Landon replied, ¡°Her dishes are no different from poison.¡± With a grave expression, Kate stared at Landon and snarled, ¡°Stop criticizing her dishes!¡± Embarrassed, Landon retorted, ¡°You always criticize her cooking skill as well.¡± ¡°I can say that, but you can¡¯t!¡± Kate said in an unreasonable manner. Afraid that they might fall out and make Mnie feel embarrassed, Cam quickly stopped them, saying, ¡°Alright, I admit that my cooking skill is horrible, otherwise wouldn¡¯t have sought Kate¡¯s help. How dare you criticize my cooking skill? You¡¯re no better when ites to cooking.¡± With a smile, Landon replied, ¡°I can cook a little better.¡± Mnie said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± With that, she picked up a piece of fried eggnt made by Cam and commented, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think it¡¯s quite delicious. Your cooking skill is already much better than mine because I can¡¯t cook anything.¡± Upon finishing her words, she also picked up a piece of fried garlic rib. Seeing that, Cam fell into silence. Since she wants to put on a show, then go ahead. . Realizing that the rib was too hard to chew, Mnie put it back on the te. ¡°Stop eating that. Let¡¯s try this,¡± Landon said as he peeled the skin of a fried shrimp for Mnie. ¡°This should be okay.¡± Cocking her head, Mnie shed a smile at him. ¡°Thanks, Landon.¡± Landon replied lovingly, ¡°Come on, try this.¡± The moment Mnie put the shrimp into her mouth, she directly nodded and praised, ¡°Oh, this is delicious. I envy those who can cook well.¡± Kate was forced to give a response and put on a smile, since Mnie¡¯s words were directed at her. Like a child, Mnie clung to Landon¡¯s arm and pouted her lips, saying, ¡°Landon, I¡¯m worried about our future. Both of us can¡¯t cook, so what are we going to eat?¡± Landon said lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will learn to cook. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll make you starve.¡± Staring at Landon, Cam¡¯s expression turned dark. However, she couldn¡¯t give him a reminder in public, so she said implicitly, ¡°Stop the public disy of affection. Don¡¯t you know that Kate and I are single?¡± Covering her mouth, Mnie giggled. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re used to it.¡± ¡°How long have you guys been together?¡± Cam questioned. Tilting her head, Mnie looked at Landon and asked, ¡°How long have we known each other?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s been half a month.¡± Shooting him a coquettish look, Mnie looked at her wristwatch and announced, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for thirteen days, three hours, twenty-three minutes, and fifty-seven seconds.¡± Delighted, Landon directly pulled her into his arms. ¡°Wow, you do care about our rtionship. You¡¯ve even counted it down to the seconds.¡± Shrugging, Mnie gazed at Cam and Kate across the table and said shyly, ¡°Landon, stop it. There are other people around.¡± Nonchnt, Landon replied, ¡°They aren¡¯t other people. They¡¯re my best friends who are as important as you.¡± Feeling a lump in her throat, Kate breathed deeply for a few times to cast away her unease. ¡°Cam, are there wines in your house?¡± Taking a look at Kate, Cam knew that thetter was in a bad mood, so she quickly answered, ¡°There are. I have only one can of beer left, but there are white wines.¡± Kate replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Rising from the chair, Cam took out a bottle of white wine from the cab and poured it into four sses. Looking at Mnie, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink beer?¡±. ¡°Cam, I really can¡¯t drink alcohol one bit.¡± With that, Mnie turned to Landon and pouted her lips. Understanding what she meant, Landon replied, ¡°Cam, stop forcing her. I¡¯ll drink it on her behalf.¡± Hearing that, Cam couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Gazing at Mnie, Kate said, ¡°Actually, we all want to drink wine with you. Since you can¡¯t drink it, Landon will take your ce.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Kate¡¯s Crying With that Kate gulped down the wine and looked at Landon. Pretending to be nonchnt, she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to drink your own ss of wine as well.¡± Landon replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of it.¡± Upon finishing his words, he picked up the ss and gulped down the wine. Before they could eat anything, Kate continued, ¡°Cam, don¡¯t you want to drink with our new friend?¡± Cam understood that Kate was just trying to forget her sadness by consuming alcohol. At that instant, she didn¡¯t want thetter to put herself in a difficult situation or make her face the harsh reality. As the owner of the house, no matter how much she disliked Mnie, she had to remain polite. Lifting her ss, she proposed, ¡°Come on. Since this is our first meeting, we definitely have to drink together. I¡¯ll drink this ss of wine for both of you. Miss Hopper, are you okay with a soft drink?¡± ¡°Sure, Cam. Just call me Mel,¡± Mnie said as she picked up the ss from the table. Lifting her ss, Kate said, ¡°I will drink with you guys.¡± With that, she finished the wine in the ss. Finishing the wine as well, Landon gazed at Kate and said, ¡°Why did youe up with an excuse when you just wanted to consume alcohol? No one will carry you on the back and send you hometer.¡± Laughing, Kate replied; ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. You never carried me on your back before. Your words might make your girlfriend misunderstand.¡± Gazing at Kate, Cam felt helpless. Kate might appear to be alright, but she must be utterly heartbroken at the moment. Thoughtless, Landon replied, ¡°Why do you refuse to admit it? When that jerk cheated on you some time ago, you drank lots of wine and became wasted. I carried you on my back and sent you home.¡± ¡°I dumped him, okay?¡± Kate refuted. Relentless, Landon pursued, ¡°Just say whether it happened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember it.¡± Turning to Cam, Landon questioned, ¡°Cam, it happened, right?¡± Smiling faintly, Cam replied, ¡°Both of you, stop it. Why do you talk about this topic in front of your girlfriend? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be jealous?¡± Hearing that, Mnie magnanimously waved her hands.¡± It¡¯s fine. I know that both of you are Landon¡¯s best friends.¡± The dinnersted for two hours as they kept drinking wine and did nothing else. Two bottles of white wine were finished by three people. As light drinkers, Landon and Kate became? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. intoxicated. While Kate was lying on the table, Landon managed to get up and said goodbye. Although he also drank on behalf of Mnie, he could drink much more than Kate, so he appeared to be okay. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Cam, please take care of Kate and make sure she¡¯s alright.¡± Cam red at him. ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡± Smiling, Landon gazed at Mnie and said, ¡°With Mel here, I¡¯ll be alright.¡± With that, he draped his arms around Mnie¡¯s shoulders and tottered out of the house. The moment the door was closed, Cam felt as though she had been drained of all her energy. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have made that call, otherwise things wouldn¡¯t havee to such a point. Walking up to the dinner table, she inquired, ¡°Katie, how are you? Are you really drunk?¡± ¡°Have they left?¡± With a flushed face, Kate wasn¡¯tpletely intoxicated yet. ¡°A girlfriend he¡¯s only known for more than ten days has be as important as we are. Cam, it seems that you aren¡¯t so important in his heart.¡± Upset, Cam hugged her and said, ¡°You did a good job just now, as you didn¡¯t embarrass yourself. There¡¯s no outsider now. Just cry all you want.¡± Kate was smiling, but her eyes uncontrobly welled up. Raising her hand to wipe off her tears, she replied, ¡°Why should I cry? It¡¯s a good thing, so there¡¯s no reason for me to cry.¡± Despite what she said, her tears streamed down her cheeks as she forced herself to smile. Standing on the side, Cam consoled, ¡°Katie, stop it. Just cry it out if you¡¯re upset.¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The Hack Pouting her lips Kate hugged Cam tightly and wept silently. Not knowing how to console her, Cam could only keep running her fingers through Kate¡¯s hair. In her embrace, Kate mumbled, ¡°I have known him for seven years. Seven years! We became wasted together and did crazy things before. When he was hurt and fell into aa for three days at the hospital, I never slept for three days. Why? Why doesn¡¯t he understand my feelings for him?¡± Hearing that, Cam heaved a sigh silently. Nobody understood how love worked. Although everyone thought Landon and Kate would end up together, fate yed a joke on them. ¡°Since you like him so much, why don¡¯t you confess to him?¡± Kate wailed, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me. I already confessed to him when he carried me on his back and sent me home in the past. After he broke up with his girlfriend, I also dumped my sham boyfriend. While intoxicated, I told him that since we both became single again, we should get together. However, he told me that he only regarded me as a friend and didn¡¯t expect that I wanted to pursue him. Moreover, he said that I could only be his friend rather than his girlfriend. Cam, how am I going to confess to him again? I¡¯m not so shameless!¡± Heaving a sigh, Cam consoled, ¡°Alright, there are so many good men out there. Just forget him and move on.¡± Acting childishly, Kate said, ¡°But I only like him. I¡¯ve liked him for seven years! What is so good about that woman? Did you see how she kept calling him Landonand clinging on to him? How disgusting!¡± Cam yed along with her. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing special about her. She¡¯s average, short, and pretentious. Katie, you¡¯re so much better than her. You¡¯re beautiful, hardworking, loyal, and good at cooking. Mnie is notparable to you at all.¡± ¡°Landon is a fool!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s blind as well.¡± ¡°What is so good about him? He¡¯s just average.¡±. ¡°Right, there¡¯s nothing good about him. He ys video games all the time and can¡¯t even distinguish right from wrong. More importantly, he¡¯s a stingy man. Look how he always goes to your house for free meals.¡± Listening to Cam, Kate cried harder. ¡°Cam, what should I do?¡± Hugging and patting her, Cam replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Get yourself a man who will treasure you and make Landon regret for the rest of his life.¡± Hearing that, Kate nodded forcefully. ¡°Take a nap in the room,¡± Cam suggested. Pouting her lips, Kate replied, ¡°Tell Ss toe here tomorrow. I¡¯m not in the mood to teach you today.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cam said as she helped her get into the guest room. ¡°Sleep for a while.¡± Kate nodded at her. Coming out of the room, Cam closed the door and felt sorry for her. However, she couldn¡¯t dy the meal since she had promised Ss in the morning. Therefore, she tried to recall what Kate taught her and started preparing the meal. Inside The Nn Group, Ss was in a good mood. In the afternoon, he couldn¡¯t focus on work anymore, as he was excited about having a taste of Cam¡¯s dishes. ncing at his watch for the nth time, he realized that it was 4 pm. It would be 5 pm when he reached her home, which wouldn¡¯t make him look too proactive. Just when he wanted to turn off hisputer, the screen went dark suddenly. No matter how he tried to turn it on again, theputer wasn¡¯t responsive at all. ¡°Xavier!¡± In response to that, Xavier immediately walked into the room. ¡°What happened to myputer?¡± Xavier answered, ¡°President, ourputers have been hacked. As the server is paralyzed, all theputer screens have turned dark. Our technicians are trying to find out the root of the problem.¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡±* Gazing at Ss¡¯s expression, Xavier answered carefully, ¡°The technicians didn¡¯t give me a definitive answer. The hacker is a pro.¡± Ss was upset that they were hacked on the same day as his date with Cam. Without saying a word, he went to theputerb where all the employees, who were responsible for monitoring the web, were busy fixing the problem.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 A Mysterious Savior ¡°How long do you need to fix the system?¡± A technician answered, ¡°Probably by 10 pm, President Nn.¡±. 10 pm? So, that means I¡¯m going to have leftovers for dinner at her ceter. At the thought of that, Ss angrily questioned the technician, ¡°What? You guys need six hours to fix a small issue like this one?¡± Ss threw his weight around, trusting in his own capabilities, considering his seniority in The Nn Group. Therefore, he directly spoke his mind. ¡°President Nn, this is the best it is. If anything happens halfway, it could dy until tomorrow.¡± Those words were only met by Ss¡¯s sulky silence as he soon left the room, only to be greeted by murmurs of comints from the other employees who gathered together. ¡°When is the system going to be back online?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only interested to know whether my data would still be in the system after it is back to normal. I spent the entire week working on the proposal, so you might as well kill me if it¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Nah, I doubt it¡¯ll still be there. We should be grateful if the system can be fixed.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that the hacker who did this to us is not someone to be trifled with. I just spoke to the technician, and even he doesn¡¯t know when it¡¯ll be fixed.¡± Upon hearing those words, the image of a little silhouette suddenly shed across Ss¡¯s mind. Then, he stepped outside and gave Cam a call to tell her what happened before making his way to Imperial Kindergarten. By the time he returned. with South, it was already five in the afternoon. As he exited his car, he held the little boy¡¯s hand with a smile on his face. Meanwhile, South was seen holding a lollipop with his other hand in the pocket as if he was the coolest kid ever. After entering the elevator, Nn asked, ¡°Your mom has invited me to your ce for dinnerter. So, how long do you think you¡¯ll take?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll know when I have a look at it, but I believe it¡¯ll be done right before your date with Mom.¡± The child¡¯s words put a smile on Nn¡¯s face as he gently patted his head. Not long after returning to the office, their presence was soon noticed by everyone else as they all gathered together and began gossiping. ¡°Who¡¯s that child?¡± ¡°Is he really the president¡¯s kid?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°He is so handsome and cool. If he were my son, I¡¯dugh in my sleep, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°First, you need a handsome father to have a handsome child.¡± ¡°Hey, look, the president is carrying the child while heading to theputerb.¡± ¡°Wait, what? Is he going to let the child solve the problem in theb?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. That kid looks like he is just turning seven. What can he do? It¡¯d be good enough that he doesn¡¯t cry and make a scene here.¡± In the meantime, Ss entered theb with the child and courteously greeted the technicians in there, but yet no one took South seriously. ¡°South, do you think you can fix it?¡± Nn¡¯s eyes fell upon the little boy whose eyes were glued to the monitor screen. South took the lollipop out of his mouth and confidently replied, ¡°Give me five minutes!¡± Ss was taken aback by the child¡¯s words but was soon convinced when he recalled the time that this prodigy made a billion vanish from apany¡¯s bank ount without a trace. Therefore, he said, ¡°Alright, do your thing then.¡± Then, Ss turned his attention to the technicians and ordered them to make way for the child. ¡°Step aside, guys. He¡¯ll do it.¡± The technicians were all shocked and stunned as they gazed at Ss, probably thinking that their president must be out of his mind to let a child handle something soplicated. Despite their reluctance, they were still rather polite and courteous to Ss. ¡°President Nn, whoever is doing this to us is a skilled hacker. If we stop what we¡¯re doing now, thepany could suffer a huge loss. Moreover, we¡¯ve already found a lead to work on the fix, which we¡¯re sure that we can get everything done by 10 pm tonight.¡± ¡°Let him do it,¡± Ss knitted his brows and said. ¡°President Nn, it¡¯s a crucial moment now, and I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t stop what we¡¯re doing. If we do, the whole thing will have to start all over again, and all the hard work we did in an hour will go to waste.¡± The technicians were reluctant to give up and apparently against Ss¡¯s idea. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The Prodigy Soon, thepany¡¯s shareholders gathered outside theb as they all stared at Ss, disagreeing with his choice of letting a child handle the crisis. Therefore, they all dissuaded him from going ahead. ¡°President, maybe we should let Jacob Sully handle this. After all, he is a professional and the right person to do the job!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If things go wrong, we¡¯re going to suffer a huge loss!¡± In the face of everyone else who disagreed, Ss responded with a darkened look as he shoved the technician away. ¡°I told you to move. So, just do as I said.¡± As the technician was shoved away, he could only helplessly watch his hard work go down the drain. He wanted to speak but swallowed his words in the end. ¡°President Nn¡­¡± Soon, South looked back at the shareholders who gathered together and took a glimpse at the technicians. Then, he walked up to theputer and stood instead of sitting in front of the screen because of his height. Meanwhile, everyone else who witnessed this felt dismayed and disappointed by Ss¡¯s bad call, doubting his decision to have a child look into a crisis. What can a kid do? That¡¯s not how you pamper a child. Nevertheless, while the witnesses wereining, South began jumping into action. With acent look on his face and a lollipop in his mouth, his little hands were seen typing on the keyboard pads with lightning speed as the monitor screen showed codes that kept changing. Needless to say, these were programming codes that were strangers to allymen who were watching. In that instant, all the shareholders were left with their eyes widened and mouths agape. Meanwhile, the technicians didn¡¯t even have time to process the pain of letting their hard work go to waste before they realized the child only took less than a minute to catch up with the progress they had been making for an hour. Therefore, they were all dumbstruck and stunned by what they saw. How long did the kid say he needed? It looks like he is not bluffing, judging from his progress. Witnessing South¡¯s impressive performance, the technicians couldn¡¯t help but doubt their own abilities as they didn¡¯t expect to be humiliated by a child in their area of expertise. While time was ticking, the monitor screen lit up as soon as South hit the enter key, with the timer stopping at four minutes thirty-two seconds. ¡°Great! The system is back online!¡± the secretary happilyN?velDrama.Org (C) content. eximed, ¡°And all my stuff is still here.¡± Soon, everyone else cheered in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s really back to normal! This is quicker than we expected!¡± Nevertheless, South didn¡¯t stop there but instead went on to make some necessary upgrades in the system. Then, he looked at Ss and said, ¡°I just installed a firewall in your system so hackers won¡¯t ess your system so easily.¡± At the sight of that, the shareholders all retreated without making any more noise while the technicians were rendered speechless. It was only after a long while that they finally asked, ¡°Do you know who did this to us? Was it Wily Rabbit?¡± The technician¡¯s words put South in a trance as the child doubtfully looked at him. ¡°What makes you think it¡¯s Wily Rabbit?¡± ¡°Well, I just think he is pretty good,¡± the technician murmured. South curled his lips upward and thought to himself, Why would Wily Rabbit hack your system as if he has nothing else better to do? Furthermore, my dad seems to be behaving well these two days. ¡°Wily Rabbit is a lot better than this. If he had struck your system, you probably wouldn¡¯t have had time to react!¡± Upon saying that, South shifted his eyes to Ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡± Meanwhile, Ss had only leaned on the table as he met South¡¯s gaze. Then, he smiled with a pair of gentle eyes while ruffling the little boy¡¯s hair. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, Ss held his hand and left, leaving all the other employees awestruck and dumbfounded. ¡°Oh gosh! This is unbelievable. That kid is a prodigy! An issue that took an hour for more than ten technicians to work on only took five minutes for a kid to settle.¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 A Good Cook ¡°Did it take him an hour? But Jacob said he needed until 10 pm at least.¡± ¡°Such an impressive performance. Whose child was that?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the faces of those shareholders who tried to stop the boy.¡± Meanwhile, by the time the father and son arrived on Muse Penins, it was already six in the evening. At this time, Cam was seen to be very busy with cooking, wishing she had more than two hands. Nevertheless, she finally saw the meaning of cooking for the first time. Fortunately, I still had Kate to help me in the morning, but when it came to the afternoon, I had to do it all myself because everyone else was sleeping. The kitchen was in a mess as she had never been swamped with the preparation all by herself. While her hair appeared to be unkempt, she didn¡¯t even pay attention to the burn mark on her hand. After quickly cleaning up the kitchen, she hurriedly got changed just when the doorbell rang. Then, she answered the door and was greeted by South and Ss with a bottle of red wine in his hand. ¡°You guys are fast! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d bring some wine, so I bought some ahead¡± Cam said while Ss could tell that she was still catching her breath. ¡°Keep your wine. We¡¯ll save it for next time.¡± Perhaps our next dinner date is already nned ahead. ¡°Mom, look. This is what Uncle Ss bought you.¡± South handed a shoebox over to his mother, who received it in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pair of shoes. You need to stop wearing high heels at home. It¡¯s bad for your posture, plus you¡¯re not short at all.¡± Ss¡¯s words reminded her of the moment she nearly fell down earlier in the morning. Well, that¡¯s a ¡®good way to lighten up a conversation! Cam then smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Thank you. Pleasee in.¡± After changing into a pair of flip-flops, Ss excitedly shared with Cam about what had happened. ¡°South took less than five minutes to solve a problem that our tech department had been spending hours on. He did an amazing job!¡± However, Cam wasn¡¯t surprised by that. ¡°There is usually nothing he can¡¯t sort out.¡± Upon hearing her reply, Ss couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she was able to teach her child so well, even though she wasn¡¯t with him most of the time. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the way you educated him!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to im credit for this one because it was my senior who discovered his talent and subsequently found him a tutor.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Surprisingly, he¡¯s improved a lot over time,¡± Cam answered. It¡¯s that senior again?! Ss felt a little jealous, as he had seemingly grown tired of hearing her mentioning him. ¡°Yeah, your kid is smart indeed.¡± After that, they entered the dining area and were soon greeted by a table full of dishes, with some looking burnt while the others appearing nd. At the sight of that, Ss couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, certain that it was Cam who cooked them all. In the meantime, Cam awkwardly scratched her head and said, ¡°This is my first time cooking. So, I don¡¯t know how it¡¯ll taste, but please¡­ help yourself.¡± Ss nodded and sat down while South came closer and looked at those dishes with his eyes lit up. ¡°Mom, did you make all this?¡± Cam nodded in response, whereupon her sonplimented her, ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Mom!¡± Soon, Cam raised her eyebrows at South. ¡°Here is your little dish.¡± Despite, the havoc she had throughout the afternoon, Cam still felt d and aplished for preparing every single dish on the table. Meanwhile, Ss, who was sitting aside and watching them, was touched and moved by their heartwarming interaction, feeling a strong sense of belonging. South is such a good boy, even knowing how to make his mom happy. After that, Ss poured some red wine for thedy and himself. On the other hand, as Cam watched the red wine worth six figures being poured into the wine sses, she felt a little awkward because she wasn¡¯t sure whether the food wouldpliment the wine. Oh dear! Is the wine going to be wasted if he is not satisfied with the meal? Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Never Live for Anyone Else Cam pointed at the stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs. ¡°Mr. Nn, please try this one. This one tasted fine. I know because I¡¯ve tried some.¡± Instead of saying delicious, she used the word ¡®fine¡¯ because she didn¡¯t expect the food to be tasty to them. In the meantime, Ss only kept a straight face and ate some of the scrambled eggs while Cam watched. ¡°How does it taste?¡± she asked. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, actually. Howe you said you¡¯re bad at cooking? Your dishes are fine.¡± Nevertheless, South meanly disclosed his mother¡¯s secret and said, ¡°Egg fried rice and stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs are my mom¡¯s specialty. If we don¡¯t order takeout, Mom will usually prepare either pasta, stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs, or egg fried rice.¡± Upon hearing her son, Cam looked askance at him and replied, ¡°Well, these three dishes are what keeps you fed most of the time. Aren¡¯t you tall and handsome now anyway?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have better genes than you do,¡± South blurted out, rendering Cam speechless. However, Ss was amused upon hearing that. That¡¯s right! Cam and her son both share the perfect gene. ¡°Come to my ce next time, South. All you have to do is just tell me what your craving is, and your Uncle Ss will make it for you.¡± Nheless, Cam replied in a defensive manner, ¡°No thanks, we¡¯ll be fine with the stores around here. It¡¯s pretty convenient actually.¡± At the same time, Ss seemingly also noticed that Cam was afraid of staying in touch with him, thus heforted thedy and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just want to thank South for doing me such a huge favor. You both could visit me anytime, and I¡¯ll promise to make anything you crave for.¡± While Cam only treated those words as pleasantry, South shifted his eyes to his mother with excitement and happiness. ¡°In that case, let me thank you with a toast, Mr. Nn. You¡¯ve helped me so much, like the time we were in the hotel and the ident I was caught in. Honestly, I don¡¯t know how I can thank you. So, please let me know if there is anything I can help with in the future.¡± Ss raised his ss and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s the least I could do. If you¡¯re keeping scores, I¡¯m going to have to thank you for saving my grandpa. Moreover, considering the huge favor South just did me, we can go on and on forever.¡± In response, Cam smiled embarrassedly and replied, ¡°Alright then, maybe we should cut the pleasantries and be ourselves then. Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± While gazing at her, Ss chugged the wine in his ss whereupon he suddenly recalled Cam¡¯s cial look in the hotel that day. Feeling sentimental, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how you do it. Smile more, and never live your life for anyone else.¡± Ss¡¯s words put a smile on Cam¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now as I no longer value people¡¯s opinions before mine.¡± ¡°Exactly. If you can¡¯t get along with anyone, it¡¯s not necessarily your problem. In fact, you¡¯re outstanding and exceptional to me, so you don¡¯t have to give two hoots about what people think of you,¡± Ss answered. Cam responded with a chuckle. ¡°Yeah. By the way, would you like to try this fish, Mr. Nn? I haven¡¯t tried it, but it looks pretty good.¡± Ss replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Since the first dish he tried was eptable, he didn¡¯t think much before taking a bite of the meat. However, as soon as he put the flesh into his mouth, he sensed a weird taste that he wasn¡¯t able to describe. Concerned with Cam¡¯s feelings, Ss swallowed it anyway and gritted his teeth while saying, ¡°l-It¡¯s not bad!¡± Cam asked in surprise, ¡°Really? Let me try some.¡± Then, she scooped some of the fish and put it into her mouth. ¡°Why does it taste so funny?¡± However, Ss chuckled embarrassedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that every cook prepares it in a different way, so I guess I¡¯ll get used to it soon.¡± Meanwhile, Cam stared at the fish doubtfully, wondering why the recipe that Kate gave her didn¡¯t work.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Call Me Ss ¡°Oh gosh! I forgot to gut the fish!¡± Ss was soon heard coughing, nearly choking himself. Then, Cam quickly apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nn. I thought the fish was alright.¡± ¡°Were you trying to poison me?¡± Ss was rendered speechless as he tried hard to keep a straight face. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that I had never tried preparing so many dishes before this, so I guess I got confused,¡± Cam replied with a bitter look on her face. Gazing at thedy¡¯s face, Ss curled his lips upward as his heart melted like chocte. After all, who would¡¯ve thought a beautifuldy like Cam was actually a bungler in real life. At that moment, he felt an urge to woo her so that he could take care of her for life. ¡°Uncle Ss, you should try the three cuisines that I just rmended.¡± While saying that, South picked some stir-fried tomato with scrambled eggs. ¡°Those are my mom¡¯s finest cuisines!¡± Upon hearing the child¡¯s words, Ss chuckled, finding South smart for his age. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Cam responded with an awkward look on her face, trying every single dish on the table like a guinea pig. ¡°Mr. Nn, this one tastes fine. It may be salty, but the rice should help dilute its taste.¡± However, Ss couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, going ahead to take a bite as a gesture of courtesy. ¡°Well, this one tastes fine. It¡¯s not actually that salty.¡± ¡°See? I¡¯m actually quite talented. I just don¡¯t have time to pick up culinary,¡± Cam comcently said. ¡°Mom, you need to stop looking for excuses to justify yourself.¡± ¡°South Brooklyn!¡± Cam angrily yelled at her son. As the little boy felt a chill running down his spine, he quicklyid down the fork. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done eating, so I¡¯m going to do my revision right now!¡± After saying that, South swiftly got into his bedroom and shut the door. At the sight of that, South¡¯s reaction rendered Cam speechless. How could my boy just leave me like that? Man! This is going to be awkward with only two of us here. In fact, this was actually a n from Ss and South as they both curled their lips and revealed a faint smile on their faces. ¡°I have a request I¡¯d like to tell you. May I?¡± Cam instantly felt tense as she said, ¡°Sure. Fire away, please, Mr. Nn.¡± ¡°Can you call me something else instead of ¡®Mr. Nn?¡± ¡°How else should I address you then? President Nn?¡± Cam asked while she was stunned by the man¡¯s response. Meanwhile, Ss stared at Cam with his deep gaze while holding a wine ss with This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. his lips curling upward. ¡°You could call me Ss, my first name.¡± Hearing what Ss said, she confusedly gulped in fear. Wait a minute, isn¡¯t Ss the president of the Brooklyn Group? How can I just call the president of a huge corporation by his first name? Man! This had better not be scary. If I¡¯m ever seen or heard calling his first name, what would people think of us? I¡¯m going to have a hard time exining myself. ¡°You make me feel like an alien when you call me Mr. Nn.¡± Ss¡¯s words got Cam wondering. You are indeed a stranger, aren¡¯t you? Then, Ss said, ¡°After what we¡¯ve been through, I thought we could at least call ourselves friends.¡± Upon hearing his reply, Cam began to contemte. He¡¯s been helping us out since thepetition, just like the time he came to my rescue at my home. Besides, he also helped me beat Robin up, even getting me out of a tight spot back in the banquet. Other than that, he also lent me a hand in preparing for my anniversary a few days ago and spent a week with me in the hospital. At this moment, all the moments they had been through together started to cross Cam¡¯s mind. Maybe he is right. I don¡¯t want to stay in touch with him even after what he¡¯s done for me, neither do I want to piss off admirers, but if I turn him down for a reason like that, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll address by your name then.¡± ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± Ss raised his eyebrows. ¡°How is that possible? Why would I be scared of you?¡± Cam sniggered and said. While bitterly looking at her, Ss spoke his mind. ¡°I have a feeling you always keep your guard up when you¡¯re with me.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Cam twitched her lips slightly. Darn it, he saw through me! ¡°Nah, nothing like that. It¡¯s probably just your imagination. Come on, cheers!¡± She then raised her ss and toasted him. Is he really drunk? Soon, Ss chugged the wine in his ss and had his eyes glued to the prettydy. ¡°How did you manage it all, living abroad with your child?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 A Lucky Streak That was what Ss had always wanted to know, but their rtionship had never been more than just friends. To him, she was like a boat aimlessly traveling on the sea. Desperate, he couldn¡¯t wait to get close to her, but since she wasn¡¯t making her move, he decided to pick up his pace. Soon, Cam let out a sigh as she set her eyes on somewhere far away, seemingly looking back on her past. After a while, she said, ¡°s! I had a tough time when I first got there. I was unfamiliar with the ce and worse, I even ran into a bunch of thugs who surrounded and tried to mess with me. At that time, I was pregnant for two months, so can you imagine how scared I was? | was defenseless and vulnerable against these people, but as I thought fate had caught up with me, a senior of mine came to my rescue. Besides that, when I was diagnosed with signs of possible pretermbor, he was the one who helped me deliver my child safely. So, South and I are actually in his debt. Subsequently, he offered us a ce to stay at his clinic. After I became my master¡¯s disciple, our life was finally stable from that point onward. In fact, my senior was the one who had taken care of me and taught me everything I needed to know, especially when my master was away in the following year. Sometimes, I didn¡¯t even get to see him for months.¡± Upon hearing Cam¡¯s story, Ss finally understood why Cam and her son always mentioned her senior. No wonder they always talk about him. I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s so important to them. ¡°So, your hard work has finally paid off now, I guess.¡± ¡°Well, at least I no longer have to put up with anyone else who gets on my nerves,¡± Cam said with a smile while Ss only silently pondered. Well, she is technically right because she doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m not happy with her anyway. ¡°Here. A toast to your hard work!¡± ¡°That¡¯s worth a toast. You did well, Cam,¡± Camughed and said. Yeah, you did well, Cam, Ss thought to himself. As they continued to drink, the red wine bottle was soon getting low. At the same time, Ss began to feel more excited the more he drank. ¡°How about we y a little game?¡± ¡°What game?¡± Cam tilted her head and gazed at the man. ¡°Do you have some dice at home?¡± Cam was happy when she heard that suggestion because a game would at least spare her the awkward moment. ¡°Are we going to y a game with a dice? I got it. Just give me a moment!¡± Not long after, she returned with four dices and a dice cup. ¡°Here you go. So, how are we going to y this game?¡± At that moment, Ss had already prepared three sses of wine and ced one in the center of the table while the other two were put on each side in front of them. Then, he looked at her and exined, ¡°We¡¯re going to see which of us gets a bigger number after rolling the dice. If you don¡¯t think you stand a winning chance, you could finish the wine and roll the dice again, but if you think you do, we¡¯ll reveal the dice right away. The loser will have to finish all three sses of wine. Otherwise, he or she could choose to reveal a secret instead as an alternative to drinking.¡± Meanwhile, Cam looked at Ss, thinking that the game seemed like a good way to kill time, so she agreed to go along. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even scared of drinking and ying games. In the first round, her dice revealed seven pips, but when she shifted her eyes to Ss, she noticed hiscent look, believing that her number was smaller than his. Therefore, she chose to finish her own wine before continuing. In the next round, Cam¡¯s dice showed four pips, feeling irritated because the number only got smaller and smaller with each time she tried. Soon, Ss looked at her calmly and asked with a smile. ¡°Are we going to reveal them now?¡± Cam asked herself, What else can I do? ¡°Reveal the dice!¡± However, it turned out that Ss¡¯s dice were at five, which was just slightly more than Cam¡¯s number. Therefore, Cam¡¯s eyes fell upon Ss, carefully contemting his motive. I may be a heavyweight, but I¡¯d get drunk drinking at this rate. While Ss thought he¡¯d lose this time, Cam got a result with a smaller number than he did. As the game continued, both of them became obsessed with the game in which Cam lost every time. In fact, the red wine on the table was all finished by her. In the subsequent round, Ss¡¯s dice showed eleven pips. As he thought he¡¯d finally lose, he was once again surprised by his own lucky winning streak. Although it seemed that fate would be on his side again this time, he decisively finished the ss of red wine that was ced before him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Give This to Brian Soon, Ss rolled the dice again and got seven pips this time. Although the odds seemed to be in the man¡¯s favor, Cam reckoned she still stood a chance to get a numberrger than seven. Then, she took a peek at the dice. Oh, I can see ten pips; I think I¡¯ll take the chance. Upon lifting the dice cup, Cam finally emerged victorious as she pointed at the sses with wine on the table and said to Ss. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to drink.¡± Despite his defeat this round, Ss was still d to see thedy rejoice in the game. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to drink.¡± Cam was stunned by his answer while the alcohol took a toll on her head. ¡°What? How can you do that?¡± Unhappy with that, she pointed at him and questioned, ¡°Are you trying to cheat?¡± ¡°No, I just want to share a secret with you instead,¡± Ss held her fingers and said, but Cam took her hand off and replied, ¡°Alright, fire away.¡± Upon noticing thedy¡¯s reaction, Ss was frustrated yet amused. Even though he was tipsy, he could still think straight. ¡°I¡¯m in love with someone.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve said that before.¡± Cam nodded her head. ¡°Do you want to know who that is?¡± Ss sounded like he was trying to coax a little girl, but Cam was just slightly tipsy, not dumb. After pondering for a moment, she knew something was not right with the man before her. ¡°¡­. don¡¯t want to know!¡± Cam¡¯s reply rendered Ss speechless and got him wondering whether she was really drunk. ¡°Tell me another secret!¡± Cam said, leaving Ss disappointed. Why does she always keep her guard up against others? Or is she only doing that to me? ¡°What would you like to know then?¡± ¡°Tell me about your brother,¡± Cam responded after thinking for a moment. ¡°Are you interested in him?¡± Ss asked as his heart sank. Cam stared at Ss with a smile and slowly nodded her head while thetter only took a deep breath in confusion. What does she mean? Does she mean she likes Brian? While Cam propped her chin with her hand, Ss exchanged gazes with her, feeling his breath taken away by her enchanting gaze, as if no man was capable of resisting her seductive beauty. I think she must be drunk because she doesn¡¯tN?velDrama.Org (C) content. usually look at me like that. ¡°What is it that you¡¯d like to know about him?¡± Ss gulped and asked. ¡°Is he always alone?¡± Cam uttered after a brief contemtion. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Ss answered. Cam sympathetically replied, ¡°He is a poor little dude without anyone else to lean on, just like me. Oh yeah. Give me a moment.¡± She then staggered to her feet and walked away. Worried that she might fall, Ss followed right behind her and saw her heading to the living room, where she took a candy box from a small cab. Upon seeing that, he felt like a dog with two tails, happy with the surprise she had prepared him as he recalled the time he was disappointed when thedy bought Brian some candies. Although it was he who made the first move this time, he was still d that she could remember his words. Soon, she passed the candy box to Ss, but before the man could continue to rejoice, she blurted out, ¡°Give this to Brian.¡± Then, Cam returned to the dining area, leaving Ss speechless and nonplussed. So, this box of candies isn¡¯t for me but for Brian? Yet, I felt I was on top of the world a few seconds ago. In that instant, Ss was overwhelmed by a sting of pain as he stared at Cam¡¯s eyes pitifully. She¡¯s only met Brian a few times, and she is already so concerned about him. ¡°So, you want me to give this to Brian?¡± he asked, refusing to give up. Cam nodded and replied, ¡°I think Brian cares a lot about you. So, if you give this to him, he is going to be so happy.¡± However, Ss only responded with a cial smile without saying a single word. So, this is all about Brian, all about making him happy. What about me? Does she not care about me at all? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 You¡¯re Drunk Annoyed, Ss wanted to leave right then. In reality, however, he walked over to Cam and narrowed his eyes at her. Ss¡¯s strong build made him seem intimidating, so Cam couldn¡¯t help but stare at him with suspicion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ss asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my candy?¡± Faced with the man¡¯s question, Cam frowned. ¡°This is thest box.¡± Extremely triggered by her reply, Ss didn¡¯t know what to say. There¡¯s only one box left, so she has to pick someone important to give it to, right? ¡°Cam! Are you heartless?!¡± Cam blinked in confusion. It seemed like Ss was insulting her, so she tried her best to re back at him. ¡°Mr. Nn, what¡¯s with the insult?¡± Ss¡¯s expression was gloomy, as if it was the dark clouds before a thunderstorm. ¡°You better not let me hear you addressing me as Mr. Nn again!¡± Cam stared at him for a long while before she finally yelled, ¡°Ss!¡± Seeing her being so soft and gentle, Ss¡¯s anger started dissipating. Then, he asked again, ¡°Do you like Brian?¡± Cam frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you like him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you if you like him or not?¡± Cam nodded without really knowing what was going on. ¡°Of course I do.¡± This made Ss turn around and leave in anger, whereupon Cam sighed at the man¡¯s behavior. Ugh¡­ Why are you leaving? Getting up, she tried to chase after him. However, she felt like she was floating when she walked. It was most probably due to the alcohol. She had wanted to grab him, but she lost control and ran into him instead. Ss could hear footsteps behind him. However, he was taken aback when he turned around and saw her falling. At that moment, electricity sparked between them as he held her instinctively. However, Ss was still knocked to the ground by Cam. He groaned the moment his back hit the ground. Their eyes met each other at that moment, and that made him flustered. He knew that she was already drunk, so why should he try to argue with a drunkard? Why do I feel so dizzy? Although her mind was clear, she felt as if she had been spinning like a spinning top. She couldn¡¯t believe she boasted that she would never get drunk, for she¡¯s no more than a drunkard now! Cam knew clearly that she was pressing onto Ss. However, her mind couldn¡¯t seem to control her body movements, even though she desperately wanted to get up. Ss¡¯s heart started racing when he saw how close Cam¡¯s lips were to him as he gulped instinctively. Suddenly, he pressed his palms on her head and brought it down lower. At this point, they could feel each other¡¯s breath against their faces. Right when Cam¡¯s lips were less than a centimeter away from Ss¡¯s, the door to the guest room was opened abruptly as a girl¡¯s tired voice rang out, ¡°What are you doing, Cam?¡± Ss looked toward where the voice originated to see Kate standing by the door drowsily. Immediately, all the weird thoughts in his mindpletely vanished. Cam didn¡¯t react fast enough, as she only realized her best friend had arrived by now. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Come look at the dishes that I¡¯ve made!¡± Completely forgotten about the situation that she was in, she had and was still trying to boast about her cooking to everyone. Kate¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she finally realized what was happening. Cam was actually pressing onto Ss. Oh Lord! This is¡­ way too wild! ¡°I-I must have gone crazy from sleeping too much.¡± Kate mumbled to herself before she immediately retreated out of the room and mmed the door shut. All of Ss¡¯s desire vanished at that moment as he swallowed down everything that he had wanted to say. Cam¡¯s mind sobered up at that moment as well. She could finally move her body as she struggled to get up from him and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nn.¡± Ss got up as well. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Nodding, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the alcohol had already influenced her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you had to take the fall for me. Let me send you off.¡± Ss took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you okay on your own? If you aren¡¯t, get your friend to help you!¡± Cam agreed to that Eventually, Ss gave her a few more pieces of advice before he turned around and left.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 It¡¯s Over! After Ss left, Cam sat down on a chair and fell into a daze. Were we about to kiss just now? If Kate didn¡¯t barge in, would he have kissed her? He wouldn¡¯t really have any interest in her, right? Cam felt like her thoughts were all tangled up together like a ball of yarn. Not long after, the door to the guest room opened again as Kate peaked inside and looked around. Noticing that Ss had left, she entered with a cheeky look on her face. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re wild! How dare you try to hit on Ss?!¡± Cam wanted to bang her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that courageous. He just tried to support me because I almost fell down just now, so he got crushed by me!¡± Kate inched closer to observe Cam carefully. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Cam nodded. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Do you know what every drunk person¡¯s catchphrase is? I¡¯m not drunk. Since you know that you¡¯re already drunk, it probably means that you¡¯re not that drunk yet. However, I¡¯m curious though. Who managed to get you drunk?¡± Cam didn¡¯t want to exin how unlucky she was tonight. Her muddled brain just wanted to rest so badly right now. ¡°I¡¯ll exin tomorrow, for I need to sleep now. You should just stay over tonight as well!¡± Then, Cam went into her room. Kate was speechless. The next day. Kate dragged Cam up. ¡°So? Do you still remember what happenedst night?¡± Cam felt like her head was about to explode as she massaged her head to ease the pain. It had been years since she experienced a hangover. ¡°Everything¡¯s in snippets!¡± Kate burst outughing. ¡°Oh, girl! Were you binge drinking? How did you manage to get this drunk just by drinking with Ss?¡± Cam sat up. ¡°No. We were ying a game, and I kept losing¡­ And then, the more I fear losing, the more I lose.¡± ¡°Could it be that Ss was trying to set you up, so he purposely got you drunk to try to..¡± Kate trailed off as her eyes fell onto Cam¡¯s chest. Cam¡¯s face immediately changed to one of disgust. ¡°Why would Ss do that just to get a woman?¡± Kate retorted, ¡°Well, he still had to see who he was trying to get! It¡¯s possible since you¡¯re like¡­ rather dense when ites to these.¡± ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t know how to act cute or be gentle, and I treat everyN?velDrama.Org (C) content. guy like my brother. Do you think that men would like people like me? They all like the soft type, not someone like me.¡± Although Cam wasn¡¯t trying to imply anything, from what Kate heard, Cam was probably trying to say that men were only attracted to girls like Mnie Hopper. Although Kate had never gotten hurt in her past rtionships. She was still simr to Cam in some ways. For example, the two of them weren¡¯t gentle girls and would never hesitate to make a move, especially when they weren¡¯t in a good mood. Cam immediately tried to change the topic when she noticed that Kate looked down. ¡°Did you see the dishes that I made yesterday? I think we can still eat a few of them.¡± Kateined, ¡°You really don¡¯t have any standards as long as you can eat. I really feel bad for my godson and Ss. Why do they have to eat the food that you cooked?¡± ring at her best friend, Oliva retorted, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s too much! They¡¯re the ones that wanted to eat them anyway. I¡¯m toozy to even cook for them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I say that Ss truly likes you!¡± ¡°Stop saying nonsense!¡± ¡°Come over and eat, quick!¡± Cam came out of her room after freshening up and saw the box of sweets that she hid yesterday. Frowning, she asked cautiously, ¡°Did you take this out?¡± Kate answered, ¡°It had been on the table ever since yesterday!¡± Cam¡¯s mind buzzed as snippets of memories started emerging in her mind. She could vaguely remember herself asking Ss to send the box of sweets to Brian. It¡¯s over! Why would she take out the stuff that she had kept hidden?! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate asked carefully when she noticed that Cam¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t look right. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Mixed Feelings Cam looked like she was about to cry. Alcohol had really screwed me up this time. ¡°If two people asked you to buy them sweets and you only managed to get one, what would you do?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give it to anyone! Or, I might give it to one of them secretly.¡± Upon getting her friend¡¯s reply, Cam pouted. ¡°What if I asked one of them to give it to the other?¡± Kate gave her a re. ¡°Are you trying to drive a wedge between them?¡± Cam slouched down on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Who did you ask Ss to pass the candy to?¡± ¡°Brian!¡± Kate immediately came to a realization. ¡°Oh! So you like Brian? Well, Brian is not bad. He¡¯s handsome, has a stable job, and looks like a gentle person who doesn¡¯t force himself upon others. With your headstrong personality, you and Brian can fulfill each other¡¯s shorings. Ss, on the other hand, is indeed too domineering for you!¡± Cam was sprawled across the table as she tried to defend herself helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. I see Brian as my little brother because I feel bad for him. Moreover, he isn¡¯t healthy, so I figured that he needed the sweets more. The point is, I hid the sweets yesterday. I don¡¯t know why on earth did I ask Ss to give it to him yesterday. Do you think that Ss would be pissed off?¡± Kate¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give it to him, but to ask him to give it to Brian? You¡¯re literally asking for it!¡± Understand what situation she was in, Oliva sighed. ¡°What should I do? Should I exin myself?¡± ¡°What can you exin? It will only get worse if you try to. Therefore, you better buy a few more boxes of sweets to make it up to him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sold out.¡± Cam felt helpless. Kate argued, ¡°That¡¯s why this shows who¡¯s more important to you. It¡¯s the same as who you would drop first when you¡¯re in danger. It¡¯s unlikely that Ss would get angry. However, he would surely feel sad about it.¡± Cam suddenly got defensive, replying, ¡°Why would he be sad? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything between us. Geez¡­ Stop scaring me. I¡¯m freaking out!¡± However, deep down, Cam knew the answer to it. Brian was Ss¡¯s brother after all. Why would Ss get mad at his own brother? She could see that Ss was a nice brother to Brian, so how was it possible for him to get angryN?velDrama.Org (C) content. at her because she wanted to give the sweets to thetter? It was just that Cam couldn¡¯t possibly say that to Kate. Kate gave Cam a look. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything. You make your own judgment. I feel like Ss likes you, so he might get jealous and might even ignore you because you gave the sweets to another man. However, if he doesn¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to take it personally; just don¡¯t regret your decision. You should go wake South up now. Doesn¡¯t he have sses?¡± Cam immediately regained her composure at that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get him up.¡± After eating breakfast, Cam and Kate headed out together. Thetter went back to her home while the former went to send her child to school. To their surprise, they ran into Ss when the elevator door opened. It was an awkward moment for them. Then, Kate greeted Ss politely. However, Cam felt like crying out of awkwardness. Ugh! Talk about coincidences! She was holding the box of sweets in her hand and was nning to send it to Brianter. She really wanted to tell Kate to leave first while she waited for the next elevator. Cam could only force herself to get into the elevator in reality. She acted as if nothing had happened as she greeted Ss, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Nn!¡± Ss looked emotionless when he noticed the box of sweets that Cam was holding. It seemed like she was nning to send it to Brian personally. He didn¡¯t know what to reply as he was feeling all sorts of mixed emotions, so he only mumbled softly, ¡°Hey.¡± South nced at Cam before ncing at Ss. Why does it feel like the two of them had fought again? He frowned before turning toward Ss and gave him a suspicious look as he tried to hint through his eyes. Did you make Mommy angry? However, Ss took a deep breath and did not answer him. He didn¡¯t get any restst night because he had been extremely upied by various thoughts. Regardless, he still didn¡¯t want to allow Cam and Brian to start dating. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Debate Ss needed to talk to Brian as soon as possible. Cam, on the other hand, panicked. Ss must be angry right now. If not, his attitude wouldn¡¯t be so cold. The atmosphere in the elevator was very awkward, and Cam stuttered as she tried to exin, ¡°W- When I went to buy these sweets yesterday, there was only one box left¡­¡± Hands in his pockets, Ss continued staring at the elevator¡¯s door as he replied, ¡°I know. It¡¯s something that you¡¯ve bought, so it¡¯s your freedom to give it to anyone.¡± Cam opened her mouth slightly, wanting to exin further. However, the door to the elevator opened at the same time, and without turning back, he left. South then gave Cam a look. ¡°Mommy, is Uncle Ss mad at you?¡± Cam pouted. ¡°Even you can tell?¡± Kate gave Cam a look as well. ¡°You should have just said that the sweets were for him. It¡¯s not like Brian will know anyway.¡± ¡°But Ss does. I¡¯ve already asked him to pass those sweets to Brian yesterday. Why would he still want it if I told him that it was for him? It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t afford them.¡± Kate replied, ¡°Well, he only really cares about you, but you never cared about him.¡± ring at her friend, Cam questioned, ¡°Why should I care about him?¡± Kate eximed, ¡°Sigh, now you¡¯re just ungrateful!¡± Cam was rendered speechless at that. After sending the child to school, Cam went to meet Brian at a cafe. The moment she saw the man entering, she could feel herself calming down. The guy in front of her could be described as a handsome gentleman who was unmatched by others in the world. Brian and Ss had twopletely different vibes. One was gentle like a dove, while the other was domineering like an eagle. Cam just felt like Brian needed more help whenpared to Ss. ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick,¡± Cam teased and grinned. Brian smiled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who asked me out, so I can¡¯t bete.¡± Cam felt slightly awkward at that and immediately passed him the box full of sweets. ¡°Here! I would have gotten you more, but this was thest box left at the shop.¡± Brian took it over. ¡°Thank you. How much did it cost?¡± Cam was speechless as she red at him. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of paying me back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just asking,¡± Brian exined as he chuckled. Hearing that, Cam couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°If you want to pay, you should just get it yourself next time.¡± However, Brian only focused on the word, ¡®next time¡¯, and he felt somewhat giddy. ¡°Nah. You should buy them for me.¡± Cam ordered Brian a cup of coffee before she expressed her gratitude. ¡°I have to thank you for your previous assists. Brian replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just small matters. Are you better now?¡± Cam nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Brian continued, ¡°I suspect that Lara is the main perpetrator behind your ident as the footage released at the hotelst time had affected the marriage between the Roberts and the Smiths. Although you managed to escape this time, there¡¯s no guarantee that she won¡¯t attack you again. If you don¡¯t mind, I can arrange two men to protect you in the dark!¡± Cam immediately waved her hands. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. What can normal people do to me, anyway? They can¡¯t just attack me in broad daylight!¡± Brian retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t the car ident happen in broad daylight? You shouldn¡¯t look down on that woman as she managed to get my mother kicked out of the family without any money on her and convinced the arthys not to shelter us. That shows that she¡¯s a very cunning person. Although the Robert Family is in her hands now, her greed still isn¡¯t satisfied. I¡¯m guessing that she still wants control over The Nn Group, but she doesn¡¯t have enough authority to do so right now. That¡¯s why she had a marriage arrangement with the Smiths. However, now that you¡¯ve ruined her ns, do you really think that she¡¯ll let you off the hook?¡± Cam pouted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who went between the marriage arrangement between the Roberts and the Smiths though. It was Jessica who caught Ben cheating with L, so why would they me it on me?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°What? Do you want to have a debate with her?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 161 Debate Ss needed to talk to Brian as soon as possible. Cam, on the other hand, panicked. Ss must be angry right now. If not, his attitude wouldn¡¯t be so cold. The atmosphere in the elevator was very awkward, and Cam stuttered as she tried to exin, ¡°W- When I went to buy these sweets yesterday, there was only one box left¡­¡± Hands in his pockets, Ss continued staring at the elevator¡¯s door as he replied, ¡°I know. It¡¯s something that you¡¯ve bought, so it¡¯s your freedom to give it to anyone.¡± Cam opened her mouth slightly, wanting to exin further. However, the door to the elevator opened at the same time, and without turning back, he left. South then gave Cam a look. ¡°Mommy, is Uncle Ss mad at you?¡± Cam pouted. ¡°Even you can tell?¡± Kate gave Cam a look as well. ¡°You should have just said that the sweets were for him. It¡¯s not like Brian will know anyway.¡± ¡°But Ss does. I¡¯ve already asked him to pass those sweets to Brian yesterday. Why would he still want it if I told him that it was for him? It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t afford them.¡± Kate replied, ¡°Well, he only really cares about you, but you never cared about him.¡± ring at her friend, Cam questioned, ¡°Why should I care about him?¡± Kate eximed, ¡°Sigh, now you¡¯re just ungrateful!¡± Cam was rendered speechless at that. After sending the child to school, Cam went to meet Brian at a cafe. The moment she saw the man entering, she could feel herself calming down. The guy in front of her could be described as a handsome gentleman who was unmatched by others in the world. Brian and Ss had twopletely different vibes. One was gentle like a dove, while the other was domineering like an eagle. Cam just felt like Brian needed more help whenpared to Ss. ¡°You¡¯re pretty quick,¡± Cam teased and grinned. Brian smiled. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who asked me out, so I can¡¯t bete.¡± Cam felt slightly awkward at that and immediately passed him the box full of sweets. ¡°Here! I would have gotten you more, but this was thest box left at the shop.¡± Brian took it over. ¡°Thank you. How much did it cost?¡± Cam was speechless as she red at him. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of paying me back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just asking,¡± Brian exined as he chuckled. Hearing that, Cam couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°If you want to pay, you should just get it yourself next time.¡± However, Brian only focused on the word, ¡®next time¡¯, and he felt somewhat giddy. ¡°Nah. You should buy them for me.¡± Cam ordered Brian a cup of coffee before she expressed her gratitude. ¡°I have to thank you for your previous assists. Brian replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They¡¯re just small matters. Are you better now?¡± Cam nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Brian continued, ¡°I suspect that Lara is the main perpetrator behind your ident as the footage released at the hotelst time had affected the marriage between the Roberts and the Smiths. Although you managed to escape this time, there¡¯s no guarantee that she won¡¯t attack you again. If you don¡¯t mind, I can arrange two men to protect you in the dark!¡± Cam immediately waved her hands. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. What can normal people do to me, anyway? They can¡¯t just attack me in broad daylight!¡± Brian retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t the car ident happen in broad daylight? You shouldn¡¯t look down on that woman as she managed to get my mother kicked out of the family without any money on her and convinced the arthys not to shelter us. That shows that she¡¯s a very cunning person. Although the Robert Family is in her hands now, her greed still isn¡¯t satisfied. I¡¯m guessing that she still wants control over The Nn Group, but she doesn¡¯t have enough authority to do so right now. That¡¯s why she had a marriage arrangement with the Smiths. However, now that you¡¯ve ruined her ns, do you really think that she¡¯ll let you off the hook?¡± Cam pouted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who went between the marriage arrangement between the Roberts and the Smiths though. It was Jessica who caught Ben cheating with L, so why would they me it on me?¡± Brian couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°What? Do you want to have a debate with her?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 No Way The man immediately brightened up when he heard Kate as he went up to hold her. Then, he gave Cam a side-eye. ¡°I told you that my name is Simon Banks, but you forgot about it. I just told you about it.¡± Kate looked up and gave him a drunk look. ¡°Right! You¡¯re Simon Banks, my boyfriend! Let¡¯s drink! Come on!¡± Cam frowned as she tried to drag Kate away again. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s go home!¡± However, Simon carried Kate and dodged Cam. Appearing to be annoyed, he said, ¡°Chill man, didn¡¯t you hear her? I¡¯m her boyfriend, and we don¡¯t need you to interfere in our rtionship, alright? I¡¯ll send her hometer!¡± Cam red at him as she snapped, ¡°Boyfriend? From what it looks like, you¡¯re just trying to take advantage of her when she¡¯s drunk!¡± The man¡¯s face darkened before he cursed in a fury, ¡°Do you still not f*cking understand? I¡¯m her boyfriend, and I can do whatever I want to her! Who the f*ck are you even to care?¡± Cam¡¯s facial expression turned cold as she warned with a grim tone, ¡°I¡¯m saying this for thest time. Give her back to me!¡± Simon smirked as he kept Kate behind him. ¡°What if I say no? What can you do to me? I won¡¯t hesitate to beat you up if you anger me any further! F*ck off!¡± The moment he finished, a loud bang rang out, followed by a dull pain on his head. Simon immediately turned around. However, his head was hit again before he could even figure out who the attacker was as he staggered backward. Then, he noticed that the person who attacked him was Kate, who was still drowsy just now. Hitting him with her handbag, she still looked drunk, but she sounded intimidating. ¡°How dare you talk to Cam like that?!¡± Then, she started hitting him with her handbag again. ¡°I dare you to insult her again!¡± Wait a second, is this woman really acting like she doesn¡¯t know me? Frowning, he inched closer to her and tried to persuade her, asking, ¡°Kate, I¡¯m your boyfriend, no?¡± Kate red at him. ¡°Boyfriend my a*s! You have no right to insult my girl!¡± Simon relented. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t do it anymore. Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that the man intended to leave with her, Kate snorted, ¡°Where to? You¡¯re not my boyfriendThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. anymore. You can f*ck off now!¡± Her words had literally enraged Simon. ¡°Are you ying with me now?!¡± Then, he tried to grab Kate. Kate staggered backward to hide behind Cam, and she didn¡¯t look like she was drunk at all. Cam was speechless, although she wanted tough as she held onto Kate. ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! You¡¯re here anyway!¡± Kate eximed. Cam sighed. It¡¯s not like Kate is wasted. She appears to be conscious. However, Kate was drunk enough to lower down her defense against a group of men. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re going home!¡± With that, Cam held onto Kate and prepared to leave. However, Simon went up to them and blocked their way. ¡°Do you think that you can leave after fooling us?¡± Cam stopped in her tracks and looked up as she stared at him with calm eyes. ¡°What? Do you really want me to get back at you guys?¡± The corners of Simon¡¯s mouth pointed downward. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to get back at you guys. The two of you will either go back with us or you can go home alone! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you leave with Kate!¡± Cam chuckled coldly. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Then, she brought her leg up before giving the man in front of her a front kick. ¡°You. better leave us alone!¡± Completely caught off guard, Simon didn¡¯t expect Cam to be this skillful. Then, he instructed the men next to him, ¡°We¡¯re going up against her together!¡± Cam narrowed her eyes before lowering her voice and told Kate, ¡°Wait for me somewhere else.¡± Kate agreed. Without anything to worry about, Cam could easily handle these drunkards in front of her. In a blink of an eye, all three men were all on the ground. Simon wanted to escape, but he was too embarrassed to do so. However, he saw Kate standing not far away from the corner of his eyes. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Up to No Good Simon ran over and tried to capture Kate as his hostage. However, right when he went closer to Kate, she immediately hit him with a ss bottle, causing him to start seeing stars. ¡°This is way better than my handbag!¡± Kate eximed. She had been choosing objects that could help her defend herself, and this man came over right after she selected one! Camughed when she saw what happened as she walked over to grab Kate¡¯s handbag. ¡°Can we go back now?¡± Then, she helped Kate to the roadside as they waited for the cab. At that moment, Cam suddenly noticed a few men acting suspiciously at the entrance of the bar. Initially, she didn¡¯t really care about them. However, she saw a familiar face. Ben Roberts! Cam¡¯s intuition told her that he was up to no good again. Right then, a cab stopped in front of them as the driver asked, ¡°Do you guys need a ride?¡± Kate wanted to enter the car, but she was pulled away by Cam as thetter rejected the driver politely, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are waiting for someone!¡± Kate turned around and stared at Cam suspiciously. ¡°Who are we waiting for?¡± Cam nced at Ben again. ¡°For the next ride!¡± However, Ben and the other men were still in the dark as they continued their discussion. One of the men spoke up quietly, ¡°Ben, you better not hit us for realter.¡± Ben gave them a look. ¡°If I don¡¯t beat you guys up seriously, how can I be the hero to save the damsel in distress?¡± The man said again, ¡°It¡¯s just an act anyway. As long as we all act well, you¡¯ll be able to get her! Then, she¡¯ll be yours tonight!¡± Ben took a long puff off his cigarette before throwing the cigarette bud on the ground and crushing it with his feet. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an act or not. If I can¡¯t get her in my bed today, you guys will get it from me!¡± ¡°You need to know that saving the damsel in distress only works when the damsel is driven into a corner.¡± ¡°Yeah. Be more ruthless and make sure that she¡¯s scared!¡± ¡°Alright. Anything you say.¡± Right then, Ben saw a slender figureing out of the bar, and his eyes immediately brightened. ¡°She¡¯s out. Let¡¯s do this!¡± On the other hand, Cam saw what was happening as well. SheThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. initially wondered why Ben was acting so strange, but she immediately understood when she saw Jessicaing out of the bar. Ben was probably trying to win Jessica back. Wasn¡¯t the arranged marriage with the Smiths very important for the Roberts? Right when Cam wanted to greet Jessica, she saw about five men trailing behind thetter. Frowning, she thought, Aren¡¯t these the men that were with Ben just now? What are they nning to do? Rob her? Take revenge? Pick a fight? Jessica was together with a guy and a girl. They were bidding farewell to her, and she was still chatting with them. After Jessica was separated from her friends, the men stalking her went closer to her and tried to hit on her. ¡°Hey, girl! Where do you want to go? We have a car with us.¡± Jessica instinctively took a step back. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The men went closer to her again. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. We always offer help to pretty girls anyway. Just tell us where you want to go, and we will give you our best services!¡± ¡°Go away, or I¡¯ll call the police now!¡± Jessica threatened while holding her phone up. One of the men immediately snatched the phone that she was holding. ¡°Why do you need to call the police? We are just fooling around with you. Do you have to be so rude?¡± Terrified by the situation, she continued moving backward as she asked cautiously, ¡°What do you guys want? I¡¯m going to scream if you guyse any closer!¡± ¡°Why do you need to scream? I thought girls thate to ces like this just want to find a man for themselves? Well, there are a few of us here, so you can pick whoever you like; what about that?!¡± Smiling like the joker, they inched closer to her. Some of them even tried to touch her. Jessica was terrified as she shrieked, ¡°Help! Help me!¡± One of the men immediately pped Jessica, causing her to fall to the ground. Cam initially wanted to see what Ben was up to. However, these men really pissed her off. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 You Saved Me Once Again Right when Cam wanted to help Jessica, the girl standing next to her had already started attacking that group of men with her handbag. ¡°What do you guys want?! Is bullying a girl amusing to you?!¡± Kate¡¯s behavior stunned Cam. The drunk version of Kate was really Cam¡¯s nemesis, unstoppable and all over the ce! Cam hurried over to her friend. Meanwhile, the group of men was dumbfounded as well. This wasn¡¯t what they signed up for. Why were there two more girls all of a sudden? The men stared at each other as they tried tomunicate through their gazes. What should they do? Ben wasn¡¯t here yet, though. Should they just leave? Leave? Why would they leave when they were already here? There was no way they would even budge. Cam grabbed the cor of one of the men who tried to escape and dragged him back. ¡°Why are you trying to escape? I thought you wanted to have fun?¡± The man immediately pleaded, ¡°We were wrong. We don¡¯t want to fool around anymore.¡± ¡°Did I say that you guys could leave?¡± Cam commented before she kicked the man away. If Cam¡¯s fighting style was vigorous and upfront, Kate¡¯s fighting style could only be described as utterly random as she closed her eyes and started smacking everywhere with her handbag. Jessica came back to her senses and started hitting the men with her handbag as well. Three women went up against a group of men who never had the intention to start a fight in the first ce. In no time, the men were subdued. Those who could run escaped while some limped away. Ben was standing a distance away from them as he fumed in anger. It¡¯s that woman again! Why is she everywhere? It was initially his time to shine and save the damsel in distress. Great! Now everything¡¯spletely ruined. Ben initially wanted to help Jessica out of trouble. However, he was a few secondster from the girls. On the other side, Jessica sighed in relief when she saw Cam. ¡°Cam, thank you so much! I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do if it weren¡¯t for you two.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cam smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Jessica turned over to Kate. Cam nodded. Right when she was about to introduce Kate to Jessica, Kate had already reached out to caress Jessica¡¯s face and startedplimenting her, ¡°Damn, you look so fine! I know that your name is Jessica. I¡¯m Kate, and this is Cam. You don¡¯t have to thank us. However, if you¡¯re free, pleasee over to my studio for a magazine photoshoot!¡± Cam was speechless as she turned to face Jessica. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s drunk, so she¡¯s just talking gibberish now!¡± Giggling, Jessica said, ¡°She¡¯s pretty cute.¡± Hearing her reply, Cam chuckled helplessly. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll introduce you to her when she¡¯s sober. I think you should go home now. It¡¯s dangerous to be out alone at night.¡± Jessica hummed in agreement. ¡°Thank you, Cam. You saved me once again. We should have a meal someday, along with Kate.¡± Cam nodded along before she started looking around their surroundings. ¡°By the way, you should be careful of Ben. As for those men that were hitting on you just now, I saw them together with Ben earlier. You should take a look into this!¡± Shocked by the unexpected information, Jessica stared at Cam. ¡°Are you saying that Ben is behind this?¡± Cam answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I did see them together discussing something.¡± ¡°What an a*shole!¡± Jessica cursed, then she turned to face Cam. ¡°Thank you once again, Cam. I¡¯ll get someone to look into this!¡± Cam nodded at that before they parted into separate ways. Right when Cam and Kate got into a cab, Cam received a call from Ss. Despite being surprised by the unexpected call, she still swiped her phone and epted it. ¡°Hello?¡± Ss¡¯s raspy voice rang out from the phone. Although he didn¡¯t sound cold, he didn¡¯t sound happy as well. ¡°Are youing back now?¡± Cam replied, ¡°I¡¯m on the way home. We are in a cab now.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Is South at your house?¡± If it weren¡¯t so, how did he know? Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Selfish Ss replied, ¡°Yeah!¡± Then, he hung up on Cam. Cam felt perplexed as she stared at her home screen. He¡¯s probably still mad at me, huh? Maybe he only contacted her because he wanted to let her know that South was at his house. Of course, it was possible that he only asked if she wasing back because South was disturbing him from getting his rest, so he wanted her to pick up the child as soon as possible. While Cam was still overthinking, she suddenly heard soft sobbings. It turned out that Kate was secretly crying. She would always use alcohol as a method to vent every time she was sad. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, alcohol couldn¡¯t just numb a person forever. All it could do was help subdue one¡¯s pain temporarily. Cam reached out to pull Kate into her embrace before whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay to cry.¡± Although Kate didn¡¯t say anything, her tears continued pouring out as she remained silent. Cam brought her back to her house, for she was too worried to let kate go home on her own, seeing how drunk she was. When they got home, Cam helped Kate to wash up and change into something comfortable. After putting her to bed, Cam headed upstairs to Ss¡¯s. On the 60th floor. ¡°Are you angry at Mommy?¡± South titled his head as he asked with an unhappy tone. Ss sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He wasn¡¯t angry, and he also didn¡¯t me Cam for cing Brian first. Deep inside, he also felt like Brian was more suitable for her. However, he knew that Cam was the woman that he was searching for after knowing what happened seven years ago. How could I just let her go? Ss suddenly felt bad for being selfish, but he¡¯d always thought that he could let go of everything for his little brother. However, he didn¡¯t want to give Cam to him at all. Even though he knew that it was dangerous for her to be around him, he still didn¡¯t want to let go of her. Ss really hated himself for being like this. South stared right at him. ¡°Are you not happy?¡± However, Ss couldn¡¯t just tell the kid that he felt like his mother didn¡¯t like him. After pondering for a moment, South spoke up again, ¡°My mommy doesn¡¯t like anyone at all.¡± Then, he added again, ¡°She only likes me.¡± Ss smiled wryly. Ugh¡­ what should I do? I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I want Cam to fall in love with me! I want to confess to her, and I want to tell her that I had already been searching for her for so long! ¡°I want to tell your mommy the truth.¡± South commented nonchntly, ¡°You can¡¯t force Mommy.¡± Faced with the child¡¯s reply, Ss gave him a look. ¡°What if your mommy falls in love with another person?¡± South gave Ss a disdainful look. ¡°Work harder, then. Do you want me to call another person Daddy?¡± Ss was rendered speechless. Ding dong! Ss paused when the doorbell rang as both of them stared at each other. Soon, South motioned for him to be quiet. ¡°Just say that I fell asleep here.¡± Then, he ran into the room. Ss¡¯s heart softened at the sight of the small figure who had always supported him. Why was his son so adorable?! Afterposing his emotions, Ss went to get the door. When he saw the person standing in front of the door, he couldn¡¯t help but scan her up and down. Cam was wearing a white knitted top paired with ck shorts without any outerwear. Ah, I see, she¡¯s wearing the sandals I gave her. The way she dressed up to chill at home was very different from her usual outfits, and it made her seem so much more approachable. Cam looked soft and adorable, making Ss feel like someone just punched his heart. Cam exined awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was held back by something just now. Where¡¯s South?¡± However, Ss continued staring nkly at her. His gaze was calming and dark, like a maic well that would lure one into its trap if one weren¡¯t careful enough. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Confession Cam broke away from his gaze anxiously while she started ming herself. What are you freaking out about? She coughed softly before exining awkwardly, ¡°¡­ I drank too much the other day, so you¡­ You shouldn¡¯t mind what I said to you.¡± Her words surprised Ss, for this was his first time seeing Cam acting so timidly. Leaning against the door frame, he was blocking the entrance so that she couldn¡¯t enter. Of course, Cam wouldn¡¯t leave without her son. Hence, the two of them just stood by the door. ¡°What¡­ did you say? Do you think I would mind?¡± The man¡¯szy and teasing voice rang past her ears. Cam was speechless. How would I know? Um¡­ To be honest, she¡¯d probably feel bad if she told him that she didn¡¯t know. Taking a deep breath, Cam felt like it was best if she told him everything clearly. She couldn¡¯t stand this man¡¯s weird attitude toward her any longer. Cam looked serious as she stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to buy you candy. However, that¡¯s thest box left at the shop, and I just thought that your brother might need it more than you do. I mean, since he always faints, isn¡¯t it right? I. didn¡¯t think too much into it, and I just wanted you to send it because I wanted to help you two to get closer. I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry.¡± She had actually exined it right in front of him in a gentle tone. I just wanted you to send it because I wanted to help you two to get closer. I didn¡¯t mean to make you angry. It seemed like she saw right through their rtionship. What else could Ss say? If it weren¡¯t for him being afraid that he might scare Cam, he would have pulled her into his embrace and kissed her. Why was Cam so adorable?! Ss¡¯s lips twitched upward. ¡°South fell asleep.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cam still hadn¡¯te back to her senses after being dumbfounded by Ss¡¯s uplifted smile. How did this man¡¯s attitude just changepletely? Didn¡¯t he look like someone had owed him a few billion just now? Why did he suddenly smile? Oh gosh, this is so weird. ¡°Oh. Can you please wake him up? I¡¯ll bring him home.¡± However, Ss kept staring at her nkly as if just looking at her wasn¡¯t enough. Faced with the man¡¯s gaze, Cam was speechless. She suddenly felt like this man had lost his sanity. Why is heN?velDrama.Org (C) content. staring at me and grinning so stupidly? ¡°W-Why don¡¯t I go wake him up instead?¡± Cam frowned as she wanted to walk to the room. However, the man remained rooted to the ground as he continued staring at her. Cam¡¯s temper red at that as she red at the man. ¡°Ss, what are you trying to do?¡± Ss smiled. Look! It is rare for this woman to be this gentle. This is the real her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Mr. Nn anymore?¡± Cam took a deep breath before she taunted, ¡°Honorifics are for people who are worth respecting.¡± Finding her reason amusing, Ss chuckled. So did that mean that he wasn¡¯t worth being respected? Whatever. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted her to use honorifics on him. He felt closer to her without the honorifics after all. ¡°I want to ask you a question. I¡¯ll wake South up for you after you answer me.¡± Cam sighed in relief. He¡¯s finally acting normal. ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Ss¡¯s gaze was heated as he stared at her with glistening eyes. ¡°If you could have a boyfriend who doesn¡¯t need you to care about him, to be worried about him cheating, to cook, appreciates you, and doesn¡¯t limit you, would you ept him?¡± Cam blinked in confusion. Then, she blinked again. Is this man confessing to me? ¡°Well¡­ You¡­ Am I understanding this right?¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m confessing to you, Cam. I want to be your boyfriend! I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. Instead, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Oh my God! Cam suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe as her limbs froze and her mind went nk. Then, her body started going numb as she felt her legs giving up while her heart raced up, all of those followed by a series of stimted reactions. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Remember That I¡¯m Waiting for You Ss really liked Cam? She instinctively took a step back as confusion and fear etched across her face. ¡°E-Ss, are you joking with me?¡± Ss took a step forward. Cam instinctively took another step back. Ss frowned at that as he reached out to grab her hand. Seeing that she was still struggling, he pushed her against the wall and inched closer. Immediately, the distance between them was reduced to none. Ss¡¯s voice was low and raspy, making her feel somewhat safe. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t force you to ept me, but I just wanted to tell you how I feel. Cam, I really like you!¡± Cam felt as if thousands of horses had just stomped past her chest. She didn¡¯t know why her body reacted so uncontrobly. She was already a mother of a seven-year-old child and had received tons of confession in the past. Was it really necessary to react this way? Cam instinctively pushed him away. ¡°L-Let go off me first.¡± Who in their right mind would press someone against the wall and confess to them? This scenario seems more like a robbery, no? Ss backed away a little before he asked with his raspy voice, ¡°Do you have anything you want to ask me?¡± Cam¡¯s dumbfounded mind started churning at that. ¡°W-Why do you like me?¡± Hand in his pocket, although he looked like he was trying to act cool, he still looked slightly out of ce. ¡°I¡¯ll answer this formally. You¡¯re smart, gorgeous, and have an attitude. You¡¯re also apetent person, making you an ideal girlfriend.¡± Cam frowned upon hearing his ¡®formal¡¯ answer. ¡°Is there an informal version?¡± ¡°If I tell you that I don¡¯t know why I like you, would you think that I¡¯m just trying to brush you off? To be honest, I¡¯m unsure myself. I only know that I was quite embarrassed when I misunderstood you initially, so I wanted to make it up to you. However, the more I know you, the more I realized that you¡¯re so¡­¡± Ss suddenly lowered his head and chuckled before he looked up at her and said, ¡°Adorable!¡± Cam facepalmed. That word really didn¡¯t suit her at all. Even Cam herself didn¡¯t think that she was cute. ¡°My emotions started to change along with yours. I could feel your happiness, your C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. sadness. I can¡¯t control my temper when I see you getting wronged, and I want to tear apart those who bullied you. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep after I heard that you like another man. I didn¡¯t want to confess to you so soon because I wanted it to happen naturally when you finally fall in love with me as well, but¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯m so terrified. I¡¯m terrified that you might really fall in love with another person.¡± Ss stared at her intently. Then, he inched closer to her again. Cam immediately straightened up her back and stared back at him. Overwhelmed by the situation, she could feel her mind going nk again. Why couldn¡¯t this man just talk properly? Why must he unleash all of his charisma? Cam shifted to the side as she struggled to get away from the man before turning to him anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone, and I¡¯m not nning to like anyone. I¡¯m thankful that you like me, but I don¡¯t think that we¡¯re suitable for each other. I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not a good person, but it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not nning to look for a boyfriend right now. Well¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving now. South can sleep over at yours. I¡¯ll pick him up tomorrow.¡± Then, she turned around and wanted to leave. However, Ss reached out and dragged her back. He felt his heart aching when he saw her anxious expression. Taking a deep breath, he consoled her, ¡°Cam, don¡¯t be in a rush to reject me. I just want you to know that I like you.¡± Ss¡¯s voice was slow and soft. Even his movement when he reached out to move her baby hair to the back of her ear was really gentle. ¡°Cam, remember that I¡¯m waiting for you if you want a boyfriend one day!¡± Then, Ss took a step back. ¡°South is already asleep, so just let him sleep here. I¡¯ll send him back tomorrow.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Restless Pursing her lips without saying a word, Cam turned around and went downstairs. She seemed a little freaked out as she skipped the elevator and went straight for the staircase. Ss¡¯s gaze faltered as he watched the woman run away anxiously. Did he scare her? ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± A childlike voice rang out. Ss looked downward at South, who was standing next to him. ¡°I think I scared your mommy away.¡± South gave him a look as if he was already an adult beforementing nonchntly, ¡°I already told you not to force her. If she¡¯s that easy to pursue, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡± Ss red at him. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re low-key finding this funny?¡± South looked up at him as he harrumphed arrogantly. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t wish for you to be able to pursue my mommy so easily.¡± Ss frowned. ¡°Do you want another man to be your daddy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but if my mommy wants another man to be my daddy, I can ept that.¡± South nced at Ss. As if he was an elder talking to his junior, South advised him, ¡°That¡¯s why you need to work harder!¡± Although Ss knew that this little fellow was trying to piss him off, he still managed to crawl under his skin. ¡°I can do that. However, will you still help me win your mommy over?¡± South harrumphed before turning toward the room. ¡°I want to sleep in your room. You can sleep in the guest room.¡± Ss chuckled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sleep together with you?¡± South turned around to face him. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of sleeping with another person in a room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time as well. Let¡¯s try this!¡± Then, Ss bent down, lifted the little fellow, and entered his bedroom. On the other hand, Cam didn¡¯t bother to turn on the lights when she got back to her house, as she sat in a daze in the living room. Her mind kept reying what Ss said just now. Yes! I¡¯m confessing to you, Cam. I want to be your boyfriend! I don¡¯t need you to take care of me. Instead, I¡¯ll take care of you! Also, his breath was on her face when they stood so close to each other just now. It was so warm that her cheeks were still flushed now. Undeniably, his confession really caught her off guard. Cam thought that it would be really awkward when she went over because of what happened the other day. Alright, it got even more awkward now! But¡­ Why would she feel so restless? To one point, Cam started regretting and was annoyed at herself for backing away. She wasn¡¯t like this! Hold on! Could it be that I¡¯m actually interested in him? The door creaked. Cam looked over to where to sound originated from to see a figureing out from the dark guest room. Immediately, the lights were switched on. Kate jumped when she saw Cam sitting on the couch. ¡°Why are you not asleep and sitting here?¡± Cam gave Kate a look before turning aroundzily and sighed. ¡°Are you sobered up?¡± ¡°I feel better now.¡± Then, Kate went to the fridge and took a bottle of water out before chugging down about half of it. Then, she went to sit on the couch in front of Cam. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Cam leaned back and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to get South? Is he back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore.¡± Cam really didn¡¯t want to think about something so embarrassing anymore. Instead of picking up her child, she got scared and ran back. Kate nced at Cam. ¡°You looked like you just got harassed.¡± Cam stared at her for a while before she finally spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Upon hearing her friend¡¯s confirmation, Kate¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?!¡± Cam felt depressed. ¡°Ss¡­ He told me that he liked me.¡± Kate got excited when she heard that, so she immediately got up from the other side of the couch and scooted over to Cam. ¡°Oh my God! He confessed to you?!¡± Oliva nodded before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My goodness! I knew that Ss felt something for you! How¡¯s that? Am I a psychic now?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 A Friend¡¯s Advice ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this something exciting? Ss Nn-the bachelor who¡¯s the dream of countless girls! If you¡¯re with him¡­ Oh god, I will be hugging a treasure now,¡± Kate eximed in exaggeration and even shook Cam¡¯s thigh. Cam was speechless, for she did not want to be acquainted in any way with theicaldy. Kate continued her celebration for some time before asking, ¡°Hey, why do you look sullen?¡± Cam gave her a cold stare and Kate smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s good news, isn¡¯t it? Why do you look troubled?¡± Cam pouted in good fun. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re disrupting my faith!¡± Her reply made Kate guffawed. ¡°Hah! You don¡¯t have the faith to start with, but you¡¯re using me of disturbing your faith? Tell me, how did you reply to him?¡± ¡°I told him we¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡± Kate was surprised. ¡°Wait, you rejected him?¡± ¡°Do you think we make a good couple?¡± Cam red at her. ¡°Of course! Why aren¡¯t you a good match? Look, he¡¯s cool, and you¡¯re pretty. A match made in heavens!¡± Cam was again at a loss for words. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Kate breathed in and said, ¡°Cam, Ss is really a nice man. After so many years, I have not once heard a scandal involving him in Summer City. This shows that he is a disciplined man. I won¡¯t go into his wealth, power, and good looks. You should know that he¡¯s the best in all aspects. Even if we only talk about how he treats you¡­ Do you recall how he took great care of you in the hospital? Last time, he even rebuked Harriet Grant at the party for you¡­¡± When she saw that Cam wanted to retort, she quickly added, ¡°I know, I know that he just happened to be at the site. Anyone would have done it for you, but Harriet is no average person. Even though she is no match for Ss, everyone has to be courteous to her. But did you see him having any mercy on that day? Not many men would offend someone influential just for you.¡± ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re fated? Although your first few encounters were not exactly friendly, you have to put trust in your destiny. If not, why would Landon turn out to be Ss¡¯s nephew, and why would you save Ss¡¯s grandpa? What do these serendipities mean if not fate? You can argue with me as much as you want, but you cannot lie to yourself. Cam, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Cam sighed at her friend¡¯s persuasion. ¡°Ss is a good man, and that¡¯s the reason 1 can¡¯t burden him.¡± ¡°Only you¡¯ll think like that. I bet Ss wants that burden on him badly.¡± Kate btedly realized that she had made a suggestive remark. Cam was tickled by her nk look and chuckled. ¡°I wonder how much Ss pays you for you to promote him with effort.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. I should talk to him tomorrow.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I need to discuss mymission fee!¡± ¡°I was a little touched by your words before, but that feeling is gone after you made that materialistic comment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! You need to feel touched. Look at me; my life¡¯s a mess, but I still take the time to worry about your love life. How sacrificial of me!¡± Not knowing how tofort Kate, Cam sank into silence. Kate stared at her. ¡°Hey! Stop looking at me like that! I¡¯d think that you¡¯re pitying me.¡± Cam took a deep breath and intentionally barked at her friend, ¡°What¡¯s to pity? Why would I pity a woman like you who sells your friend out but still has a best friend like me around you? Get back to your room and sleep now!¡± ¡°Cam, my girl, I want you to chat and sleep beside me.¡± Kate went up to grab Cam¡¯s arm, to which thetter shrugged away in a yful manner. ¡°You¡¯re getting over the line!¡± A few dayster. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The Grand Opening of Her Studio Cam¡¯s studio was officially open for business today. Therefore, she put on a traditional-looking red designer gown in hopes that it would bring out her curves. Just as she stepped out of her house, she noticed Ss standing at the entrance. He was dressed in formal wear as usual but looked slightly different. For example, he chose to wear a red tie as if he wanted to match her attire. Even the diamond cufflinks on his cuffs looked formal. After scanning his appearance, she btedly realized that she knew a lot about him. How did she even notice the color of his tie and the style of his cufflinks? He had been lying low for a few days, which made her believe that he decided to ignore her after her rejection. However, she was not used to his absence during that time. Smiling, she greeted him, ¡°Morning!¡± Ss replied, ¡°Good morning. You must be very busy these days.¡± She replied with the same smile, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. I have help.¡± He nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± In fact, he had been waiting at the spot for some time. After his official confession of love to her, they did not have many opportunities to talk. He was worried that she might feel awkward and stoping around for a few days. Thankfully, he had a solid excuse today to meet her. ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± South looked up at him with a smile and greeted him. The man grunted a reply and reached out to caress the kid¡¯s hair. The little fellow was dressed in a dark-colored suit with a red bow tie at the cor, looking cooler than anyone else. After leaving the house, Ss told Cam that she should not be driving because, as the host, she might need to drink. With that, he sessfully persuaded her to enter his car. In the same space, he felt an illusion of a family of three on a road trip. South was excited about the journey. His round and dark eyes darted between Ss, the driver, and his mom with an unexinable enthusiasm. ¡°Mommy, when the school break is here, let¡¯s go on a trip.¡± Cam nodded. ¡°Sure. Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°When it¡¯s school break, I want to go skiing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Uncle Ss needs toe with us.¡± Cam reflexively stole a nce at Ss. His deep gaze was fixated on the roads in front, his thickshes asionally fluttering. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and the rugged lines of his jaw perfected his side profile. To be honest, she had always thought he was handsome, and he treated her very well too. She was thinking a lot N?velDrama.Org (C) content. about Kate¡¯s words, but she did not have the courage to add her burden to him. It was impossible for a woman like her, who grew up deprived of love, to bring him happiness. Or so she thought. ¡°Uncle Ss is busy.¡± Ss had been observing her expression from the rear-view mirror, her face cold and stern. He was confused as to why she looked unhappy even after he had left her alone for days. ¡°I have time,¡± he chimed in. Cam was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°When you want to go on the trip, just let me know. I have time,¡± he patiently borated. South¡¯s eyes were smiling, admiring his dad for being smart and sensible. ¡°Uncle Ss, you must keep your promise.¡± Ss met South¡¯s eyes via the mirror and winked at the little boy, feeling grateful for the tiny cupid. He calmly promised, ¡°I will not go against my promise.¡± Cam was speechless at their interaction. At that moment, she wanted to renege on her promise to take her son on a trip. ¡°Mommy, look!¡± South suddenly pointed at a huge billboard outside the car window, on which a sentence was printed. It read: Congrattions on the grand opening of Cam Brooklyn¡¯s studio! She stared agape at the billboard for some time and racked her brains only to confirm that she had never ced any ads on the billboards. When they cruised down the road, they saw even more billboards that were simr to the first one. It seemed that the billboards in the entire city were disying the same video clip. The clip disyed the new studio¡¯s interior and went on to showcase an assortment of clothes, ending with the congrattory sentence. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 A Waste of Money Cam was stunned by the oundish disy. The first thing that shed across her mind was the amount needed to ce the ads. Because she would only be running a small studio, so she wondered if her profits could cover the expenses. Not only that, she was annoyed at the idiot who splurged on the ads, fearing that he or she woulde asking for advertising costs. At that moment, the idiot in front of her opened his mouth, saying, ¡°Looks like the studio¡¯s items are going to sell out soon!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Upon hearing that, she seemed to have guessed the identity of the troublemaker. ¡°Ss, is this all your doing?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The ads?¡± Ss responded, ¡°Yeah, why? Do you like it? If not, I can get the supplier to change it.¡± Cam sweated in frustration. It¡¯s him indeed! She was at a loss for words out of rage. ¡°Y-You! Were you worried that my clothes wouldn¡¯t sell?¡± ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re the world-renowned fashion designer, Angel!¡± Cam breathed deeply. ¡°Why did you waste money on the ads then?¡± What the heck? How does he expect me to return the favor? ¡°Well¡­¡± He paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how else to help you.¡± His reply effectively blocked all her impending barrage of indignant scolding. She kept everything to herself as she could not bring herself to reprimand him. In the end, she said dryly, ¡°We¡¯re running a business for profits. There¡¯s no need to waste money.¡± He met her eyes from the rear-view mirror and shed a vague smile at her, giving her an obedient response, ¡°Okay, anything for you.¡± Cam was speechless and confused by what he nned to do. Staring at him, she dered preemptively, ¡°You should get the ads taken down right now. I¡¯m making it clear that I won¡¯t pay the expenses back to you.¡± Ss chuckled and felt as if there was a distance between them once more. ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay back. After all, I¡¯m one of the shareholders, so it¡¯s fine for me to do some marketing for our studio.¡± His remark got her again, and she thought his exnation made sense. At the studio, the employees were already there, getting prepared for the opening. When they saw Cam looking like a family with Ss and South, they smiled and greeted, ¡°Miss Cam, Mr. Nn.¡± Cam smiled at them. ¡°Is everyone ready? It might be busy today.¡± The ten employees replied at the same time, ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Miss Cam, I saw the ads for our studio. They¡¯re so cool,¡± Sophia giggled and praised, to which Cam replied with an awkward smile and a vague response. It was only nine in the morning, but more and more guests were pouring in. Brian was the first to arrive, followed by a few cars that were carrying some flower arrangements in baskets. The moment the cars were parked, staff from the florist moved the flower baskets into the studio. There were too many of the flower baskets that the five of them had to spend ten minutes just on moving the baskets into the studio. Cam was speechless again at the sight. She thought that Ss was quite abnormal for putting up the extravagant ads but at least he could exin it as a contribution from a stakeholder. But! What on earth is Brian arthy doing?! Weren¡¯t the numerous flower baskets a waste of money and space, not to mention a trouble for the cleaners? What were all these men thinking? ¡°Congrattions, Cam. All the best for your opening.¡± Speechless, she could only remark, ¡°If I had known that you¡¯d send these flower baskets over, I would have exchanged them for cash at the florist. That amount would have paid for half of my annual expenses.¡± Brian smiled warmly at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to buy you.¡± Cam chided him, ¡°You should have provided me with free hotel stays. Why did you waste the money on flowers? What a waste!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive.¡± Finally, she shed a frustrated smile at him. ¡°Come in now. Take a seat.¡± Once Brian entered the studio, Landon and Mnie arrived at the site. When they saw the rows of flower baskets at the entrance, Landon¡¯s tiny eyes immediately bulged in surprise, and he secretly eximed his shock. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 The Guests at the Opening Ceremony ¡°That¡¯s too many flower baskets! Are these from the same sender? Who¡¯s that rich to send this amount of flower baskets?¡± Not knowing how to respond to Landon, Cam stared at his two flower baskets, which was typical of his style. Well, being thrifty wasn¡¯t a bad thing. ¡°It¡¯s Brian.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Landon felt a little embarrassed at his gift. If this were under normal circumstances, two flower baskets would have sufficed as a congrattory gesture-those were only for good luck. However, the two flower baskets looked a little out of ce among therger baskets brought over by Brian. What the heck? If only he knew about Brian¡¯s flower baskets, he would have listened to the florist¡¯s advice and bought Cam a horseshoe as a good luck charm. The sight of the two flower baskets by Landon was overshadowed in a corner, looking sad and pitiful. Mnie¡¯s expression froze as well upon seeing the sea of flower baskets. Her gaze toward Landon betrayed her disdain for her man. The switch in her gaze happened over a second, causing Cam to doubt her own eyes. When Landon looked at Mnie, she hurriedly smiled at him and gripped his arm tighter, appearing like a loving couple. Landon was fast to adjust to the situation. He could not do anything to save his dignity, so he decided to ignore it and chuckled, ¡°Cam, this is not much, but it¡¯s my sincerity. I wish you all the best for your opening.¡± Cam could not help but tease him, ¡°Thank god you didn¡¯t buy a lot. I wouldn¡¯t have had the space for it anyway.¡± Mnie smiled sweetly. ¡°Cam, congrattions! Everyone around me is talented, unlike me. I¡¯m not good at anything.¡± Camforted her, ¡°That¡¯s alright. You still have Landon. Anything that you can¡¯t settle will be his work.¡± Mnie took another look at Landon with a loving expression. Feeling giddy from being praised, Landon looked at Mnie with his chest puffed. ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you? Let¡¯s get in.¡± She nodded at him. As the host, Cam quickly invited them in, ¡°Yeah, just get into the studio. There are ces to rest in there. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, we will head to the hotel.¡± When the couple entered the studio, Cam turned around to greet the iing guests at the entrance. Suddenly, a jacket with some warmth was draped across her shoulders. She looked up to find Ss¡¯s familiar face staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold. Put this on.¡± Feeling grateful toward his care, she clutched at the jacket and thanked him. ¡°You should head in.¡± He curtly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Peering down at her eight- inch heels, he asked, ¡°Are you tired? Take a rest. Since I¡¯m a stakeholder, I can take over.¡± Cam smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to wearing heels.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more because he only wanted to hang out with her. If so, they¡¯d both remain outside the studio. At the same time, a fleet of cars approached the studio. The leading car was a ck Maybach, which rolled to a stop at the entrance. Everyone at the site was gossiping. ¡°Are those carsing for the opening ceremony?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that? Looks like someone influential.¡± ¡°Look, look, isn¡¯t that Gillian Thompson? Jean Ford is here too. Oh my god, the superstars are showing up!¡± ¡°Yeah, Abby Elliot and Ruth Paxton are here.¡± ¡°Wow, Cam sure is well-connected.¡± During themotion, the car door was opened, and Marcus Cohen¡¯s face appeared. Cam immediately went up to him. ¡°Marcus!¡± He smiled at her. ¡°Cam, congrattions. Best of luck with your opening!¡± ¡°Thanks, Marcus.¡± Then, he shifted his gaze to Ss and greeted him with a surprised smile. ¡°President Nn, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here too.¡± Ss shed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m a stakeholder of the studio after all.¡± Marcus gave a meaningful response, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a stakeholder? If so, congrattions to you as well!¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 A Mysterious Gift Ss replied to him politely, ¡°Thank you, pleasee in!¡± Instead of moving into the studio, Marcus stood on the spot and turned to look at the superstars who were filling in. ¡°Cam, they came here for your reputation. Just give them a discount.¡± Cam knew very well that the superstars did note here for her. Perhaps Marcus asked them to come, which they obliged to. Anyway, she smiled at them and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. If Marcus says so, I will offer him a family discount. Ladies, please take a look around. For you, everything is 12% percent off.¡± Upon hearing that, the women showed excited reactions. ¡°Thank you, Cam!¡± Across the street, L¡¯s fashion studio was unusually lonely. She stood at the disy window and observed the cars driving over to Cam¡¯s studio, which had piles of flower baskets at the entrance. Cam even put up ads on the billboards around the city as if she was worried that no one would notice her opening ceremony. What a show-off! The more she shows off, the sooner bad luck befalls her! L thought to herself with resentment. Sarah stood beside her with envy in her eyes. Ever since L was exposed for giarising at thepetition, her studio lost a lot of business, and all employees left except for Sarah. All of a sudden, she tugged at L. ¡°Miss L, they¡¯re wearing items from Cam¡¯s studio, right? Just now, I saw Gillian Thompson arriving in a different outfit. She must have changed.¡± Following Sarah¡¯s gaze, L noticed that not only Gillian Thompson changed her outfit. Jean Ford, Abby Elliot, and Ruth Paxton, the stars she was familiar with, had changed into outfits from Cam¡¯s studio as if they were promoting the designer for free. I hate this! I hate this so much! L¡¯s fingernails dug into the flesh of her palm in envy, but she did not feel the pain at all. Dealing with the divorce request from Miles Ryan, her son¡¯s alienation from her, and the cold reception from her doting father, L lost both her reputation and her family. On top of that, her only studio was about to shut down. As for Cam, she looked merry, swimming around different men, her career and her rtionships looking bright and promising. In Summer City, most residents must have heard of Cam Brooklyn. L was really skeptical as to why did the men around Cam not bat an eye about her past? Didn¡¯t they find it disgusting that she had slept with a beggar underneath Jordan Bridge?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Why would they please her one after another? Oh, right! Perhaps they were totally in the dark about Cam¡¯s past! At the thought of that, a cruel smile appeared on L¡¯s face. She thought that she should give things a push. On the other side, Cam was stunned by the sight of the superstars dressed in her designs. ¡°Cam, how is it? Isn¡¯t my marketing idea brilliant?¡± Marcus beamed at her, to which she replied with a nod and a smile. ¡°Yeah. Thank you, everyone.¡± Ss lifted a brow in amusement because he wasn¡¯t expecting a stroke of genius from Marcus. Indeed, the power of superstars was the best marketing. Ss¡¯s ads shocked the entire Summer City, but Marcus¡¯s ad was directed at a targeted audience. d in Cam¡¯s outfits, the superstars started to do a catwalk at the entrance of the studio, which sessfully attracted a lot of attention from passersby. Suddenly, another car approached the studio and rolled to a stop at the entrance. This time, Ss and Cam exchanged a nce because this was a van, which looked nothing like what a guest would ride. The van driver hopped off and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Cam Brooklyn?¡± She went up to him. ¡°I am.¡± The driver grunted and handed her a pen in a professional manner. ¡°Please sign this.¡± She took the pen and signed while asking, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The driver answered, ¡°A money tree.¡± Astonished, Cam gasped, ¡°A money tree? Where is it from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just a delivery man. Isn¡¯t the sender address written on the delivery slip?¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 The Money Tree The driver didn¡¯t care and called his coworkers down from the van, after which the group of men shuffled to the back of the vehicle. Cam¡¯s lips quivered uncontrobly when she imagined the size of the money tree that needed to be carried down by six to seven men. Out of curiosity, she followed behind the delivery workers to peek. Aside from her, all the guests at the studio were busy peeking into the van, curious to see the enormous gift that needed to be moved by a group of men. When Cam finallynded her eyes on the money tree, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Wait! This ain¡¯t no money tree! No, technically, it¡¯s a money tree. The ¡®tree¡¯ was a gigantic safe that measured 1.8 meters in height and 1.2 meters in width. One side of the cube was made of ss to show the contents. A money tree was ced in the case, and it was not an average nt. It was literally a money tree with heart decor, gold coins, and diamonds hanging on its branches. She only needed to take one look at it to feel dizzy. Cam felt that she was struck by lightning, therefore she stood frozen on the spot. The workers from the deliverypany appeared more composed than her. Not only did they not rob the item, they even managed to deliver it in perfect condition, which was surprising to her. When everyone saw the money tree, they could not help but draw a sharp breath. ¡°What the heck? Who splurged on that?¡± ¡°Look, that is the real money tree. Say, the diamonds and gold coins on the branches must be genuine, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Should be fake. I mean, who would put genuine gems and gold on the tree and ce it in a transparent case to show off?¡± ¡°I think if it¡¯s fake, there will not be a safe. Even the huge safe must be expensive.¡± ¡°No matter how expensive the safe is, it¡¯s worth less than the tree itself. Even if the diamonds are fake, the design of this tree must have cost tens of thousands.¡± People were chatting in amusement, but Ss was frowning deeply. He suddenly felt that his ads over the city were not as explosive as the money tree gift. This surprise gift triumphed over his efforts and stole his limelight. Who was the person behind this gift? Cam sure had a lot of connections. At the same time, Cam was also dying to know the identity of the sender, whose choice of gift frustrated her. Not bothering to check the time zone difference, she took her phone and made an international call. When the call wasThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. picked up, she demanded, ¡°Tell me that the money tree was not from you, was it?¡± A sleepy male voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Cam? You received it?¡± She was speechless at the truth. ¡°Wait, it was really you? Do you intend to send it to the robbers or me?¡± The man sounded like he struggled to sit up, and his voice returned to a casual tone. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you!¡± ¡°We all know that you¡¯re a famous doctor. Those who don¡¯t might suspect that you¡¯re a diamond exporter from Africa! Why did you send a gigantic gift? Aren¡¯t you worried about theft and robbery?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ce it in a safe for you?¡± ¡°Oh, wow, thanks a lot!¡± Cam took a deep breath. ¡°But why did you design a transparent side? Are you tempting the thieves or testing the features of your safe?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve tested it before. The safe has an automatic alert system. The money tree won¡¯t go missing. If the alert is triggered, you just have to enter your birthday as the passcode on the remote control.¡± Cam went silent from astonishment. The man chuckled. ¡°Alright. If you think it¡¯s jarring, you can sell it off. I just wanted to express my good wishes. To be honest, I had wanted to send you some rose tea for beauty and health purposes, but your juniors keptining that the rose tea looked stingy and wanted me to buy something more luxurious. I was out of ideas, so I picked the money tree!¡± Cam was both tickled and frustrated at the same time. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re indeed inhumane! You¡¯re really nning to make me lose sleep to keep an eye on that thing all day, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Toying With the Safe The man¡¯s joyful voice boomed through the phone once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the safe and sleep well. It won¡¯t be gone. Even if it is, I¡¯ll send you a new one!¡± ¡°Go back to bed!¡± After that, Cam hung up angrily. Soon, she saw the few workers pushing the safe on a cart into the studio. They were shouting out directions at each other while finding the right ce to put down the safe. ¡°Where should we ce this item?¡± How am I supposed to know? Taking a deep breath, she stepped into the studio and made space in her office for the safe. Just now, when she saw the ring money tree, she was at a loss, finding it both frustrating and funny. The instant Kate arrived, she saw the delivery men yelling and moving the gargantuan item into the studio, which was really funny in her eyes. ¡°Is that what your senior got N?velDrama.Org (C) content. you?¡± Cam nodded. ¡°Yeah. He had a patient who was working in the diamond business, so he got the money tree ordered and delivered. The price tag of this tree is probably equivalent to the annual pay of the craftsman.¡± Kate smiled. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re his true love then!¡± She received a stare from Cam. ¡°Stop that nonsense. He¡¯s my senior.¡± Moving on, Kate rubbed her chin and started thinking. ¡°Tsk, tsk, why don¡¯t you leave someone here at night to guard the safe? I n toe over at night to break the ss and steal a few diamonds.¡± Smiling, Cam egged her on, ¡°Yeah, you should try it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to break the ss?¡± ¡°What? Do you think I can¡¯t?¡± As she spoke, she knocked on the safe, and the next second, an rm immediately red and attracted the attention of those outside the studio, who walked over to check out the situation. Cam was shocked too because she only wanted Kate to give it a try without expecting the loud rm noise. She hurriedly looked around for the remote control and finally managed to turn the rm off after entering the password. Everyone surrounded the two and discussed the security rm with great interest. As for Kate, she was patting her chest in shock. ¡°My god, that was terrifying. It looks like it¡¯s not easy to steal that tree.¡± Landon happened to walk up and overheard her remark. He could not help but make fun of her. ¡°Are you stupid? There¡¯s a reason they ced the money tree at the most conspicuous ce. How would they let you steal it that easily?¡± Kate looked up at Landon and wanted to tell him that it was none of his business. However, she saw Mnie locking arms with Landon. When her eyes met Mnie¡¯s, she decided not to retort and instead chose to ignore him. It was Landon who was unused to Kate¡¯s behavior as he joked, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re more behaved today. You indeed have a guilty conscience.¡± Furious, Kate could not stop herself from barking back at him, ¡°Get lost, Landon Hunter! I¡¯m only overlooking yourments out of respect for your girlfriend. Don¡¯t cross the line!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± He clicked his tongue disapprovingly and turned around to take a look at Mnie. Then, he pinched Mnie¡¯s chin and remarked, ¡°Youmand people¡¯s respect.¡± Mnie shunned his advance in embarrassment, ¡°Quit fooling around. There are people around us.¡± Kate stared nkly at the lovey-dovey couple and frantically shifted her gaze away to the money tree, acting as if she was casually admiring it. Noticing Kate¡¯s difort, Cam stood out and announced, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go out now.¡± A few people responded to her. They left the studio and prepared for the ribbon-cutting ceremony. At 9.58 a.m., the ceremony officially started. Since there was a firecracker ban in Summer City, some merry music was yed in the background as a recement. In the middle of the music, Cam took the microphone and gave a short speech. ¡°I would like to express my thanks to everyone who has taken time off to attend this ceremony at my studio. Here, I¡¯d like to wee everyone warmly and sincerely thank my team. Cam Brooklyn¡¯s studio has just opened, but we have an established design team, ensuring that each of our outfits is unique so that every woman who wears our products could shine in their unique and irreceable charms. Do look forward to more products and support us in the future. Today, we will provide a 12% discount as a wee gift to all guests. You can pre-order any item you like and even discuss your ideas with us. We guarantee you a satisfactory shopping experience. Thank you!¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The Business Rival Across the Street After the speech, Cam bowed deeply at the audience beneath the stage, hence winning a round of apuse. Next, some hostesses led the VIP guests to their respective spots on the stage with Cam at the center. Ss and Brian stood beside her to the left and right. Beside them stood Marcus and Landon. With trays in their hands, the hostesses handed over golden scissors to everyone on stage, and the ribbon-cutting began. The bow on the ribbon fell onto the tray from the ribbon-cutting, at which the audience apuded, marking the end of the brief ceremony. Afterward, Kate and Landon helped to clean up, and the studio staff busied themselves with greeting the customers. Be it attending out of courtesy or love of fashion, the guests and customers packed the studio. They chatted or tried on clothes. In general, the atmosphere was good, and business was booming. The hotel was not very far away. Therefore, Cam decided to head over at 11 in the morning. With only half an hour left before her departure, she decided to sell as many items as possible. Out of her expectations, she heard someone shouting her name. ¡°Miss Cam!¡± Sophia jogged over to her. ¡°We ran out of clothes!¡± Cam frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Helpless but proud, Sophia announced, ¡°The 68 pieces we prepared for the opening day were sold out.¡± Shocked by the good news, Cam gulped and checked with her staff again, ¡°Not one left?¡± Sophia nodded hard. ¡°Yeah. Just now, the stars themselves ordered around 19 pieces. Some other customers who showed up as fans were waiting for this exact moment. When you announced the 12% discount, they ordered more for their friends. Anyway, we¡¯re out of products now.¡± Cam found it hard to believe. Was this someone else¡¯s doing under the table? ¡°How about this? If the customers are still interested, we¡¯ll leave them our contact. Or you could jot down their preferred item style and have them wait for a few days while we restock. The 12% discount still applies.¡± Smiling, Sophia replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head in now.¡± Cam beamed at her staff. She had anticipated that her products would sell out, but she did not expect it to be snatched up in a matter of moments. It felt good to be validated. On the other side, L was still fixated on the merriment across the street. She observed the money tree being delivered and Cam coolly giving a short speech for the ceremony. She was basically putting herself under torture. Even though she knew she would feel awful for watching the ceremony, she still decided to stare on. Time passed when she was staring. At the end of the day, she noticed that Cam¡¯s studio was empty and the doors shut, looking deserted as if it was not open for business yet. If not for the flower baskets at the entrance, L would have thought so too. Why was no one in the studio? L kept staring at her rival across the street until afternoon, but no one returned. She looked at Sarah. ¡°What does that mean? Are they closed for the day, not taking any business?¡± . Sarah furrowed her brows in suspicion. ¡°No way. The first day usually sees more customers. How could they not sell anything on the first day?¡± After that, she nced at L and suggested, ¡°Miss L, maybe they are sold out.¡± ¡°Sold out? That¡¯s impossible! Their studio sells high fashion. One item is at least worth a hundred thousand or even millions. How do they sell out?¡± Sarah could not find a usible answer. ¡°Should I go over and peek? I should be able to see something through their windows.¡± At first, L was reluctant to send Sarah over out of her pride. If she kept her eyes on her rival without a good reason, it might show that she was unconfident. On the other hand, she was dying to know what happened to the studio. After some hesitation, she nodded. ¡°Just be careful. You need to pretend that you¡¯re strolling around.¡± Sarah agreed and went out. L remained in her studio and perched in front of the windows to observe Cam¡¯s studio. She saw Sarah running across the street after looking around, leaning into the windows to peek into that studio and running back hastily after the inspection. Soon, she heard the door creaking open and Sarah¡¯s panting. ¡°Miss L, t-their studio¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Celebratory Drinks Before Sarah could finish her words, L was already annoyed at her actions. ¡°Why did you run? Didn¡¯t I ask you to stroll over and take a casual look? You looked like you were going to steal something. What if they returned and bumped into you?¡± Sarah waved her hands. ¡°They won¡¯t be back.¡± Confused, L blurted out, ¡°What?¡± Her hands sped on her knees, Sarah panted for some time before she resumed talking. ¡°They are sold out. Not one item was left.¡± The news shocked L, and her eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? They are really sold out?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nodding, she was shocked by the sight as well. Even though it was her guess to begin with, she never took it seriously because the possibility of selling out on the first day was close to nil. She recalled the opening day of L¡¯s studio when they had sold about five items. Back then, L even thought that it was a decent result. How could Cam¡¯s studio sell out within half an hour? L stumbled onto the sofa. Although the billboard ads across the city were indeed good marketing for Cam, the speed at which the items sold out was mind-boggling. ¡°How many items did they prepare?¡± She asked numbly. Sarah answered, ¡°They had at least twenty items on their mannequins, but the total amount of products is definitely more than whatever is on the mannequins. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing left on the mannequins.¡± L¡¯s soulless eyes wandered over to the studio across the street. She recalled that she had prepared about forty pieces of work for her studio opening. Judging by Cam¡¯s grand opening, Cam must have had more than twenty pieces in stock. Cam showed no mercy. At the hotel, the banquet was nearing an end. As the host, Cam had to go around and toast the guests. Although she was a good drinker, two hours of toasting the individuals made her tipsy. Her footsteps were unsteady, whereupon she lost her coordination and almost toppled over. Thankfully, someone grabbed her at that moment. In a moment of panic, she turned around to look at her lifesaver before breaking into a smile. ¡°Ss?¡± Ss was frustrated. ¡°I know you¡¯re a heavyweight, but you can¡¯t go on like this. It¡¯s fine to down a ss at each table, but you can¡¯t toast every single guest!¡± Her cheeks flushed and her gaze hazy; she squinted her eyes into a crescent shape with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± He took her arm and pampered her, saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re happy today. Leave the rest to me. Please take a seat.¡± She fired back, ¡°No. I can¡¯t be unfair. There¡¯s only one table left. I can do it!¡± ¡°What if I toast them on behalf of you? Is that fine?¡± Ss wanted to reach apromise. Cam blinked her eyes at him in the middle of a daze and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Ss frowned. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m one of the stakeholders.¡± Why did she have to keep him at arm¡¯s length? Cam knitted her brows in response and sternly reasoned, ¡°You will have to driveter.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss was defeated. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll have Xavier pick us upter.¡± She nodded in approval. ¡°Well, that works.¡± He found it frustrating and funny that she was reluctant to take his advice. Leading her to the final table, he noticed that the guests were all close acquaintances. Due to their close rtionships, everyone could tell that Ss was ready to toast on behalf of Cam. Therefore, those who did not n to drink insisted on toasting Cam for fun. The first one to joke around was Marcus. Stealing a look at Ss, he raised his ss at Cam with a smile. ¡°Cam, you¡¯re the boss because it¡¯s your opening day. I¡¯ll toast you. I¡¯m not going to repeat the cliche well wishes because I know that your business will do well. I shall wish you goodpanionship and happiness.¡± She beamed at him. ¡°Thanks, Marcus.¡± The next second, she lifted her ss in an attempt to down the alcohol. Seeing that, Ss grabbed her ss and exined, ¡°Cam had too much to drink. I¡¯ll take this for her.¡± Marcus smiled slyly. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s against the rules! I know that you hold stakes in the studio business, but you¡¯re different from Cam. You can drink on her behalf, but you¡¯ll have to do double!¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Your Cousin Once Marcus noticed that Ss was smitten with Cam, he instantly saw Ss in a more affable light instead of fearing him. After all, Marcus was a cousin of Cam! Of course, Ss was aware of the dynamics of the rtionship and behaved well in front of Marcus. After all, he was pursuing Marcus¡¯ cousin. Therefore, he obediently agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± Then, he instantly downed the alcohol in Cam¡¯s ss and poured himself another, smiling and dering, ¡°Marcus, my fellow cousin, thank you for showing up.¡± Next, he raised his ss at Marcus courteously. Following that, Marcus stood up with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re too gracious. I wish nothing but the best for the studio business.¡± Everyone at the table cheered them on with gossiping expressions. Kate was especially agitated at the scene, to which Landon gave a side-eye. ¡°You idiot. They¡¯re only toasting, but why are you getting all excited?¡± She red at him. ¡°I just love it. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes quietly moved between Landon and Kate as her lips curled up in mockery. Then, she gently took a sip of the drink in front of her. However, Brian¡¯s expression fell, and he wondered if Ss and Cam were together. Isn¡¯t he afraid of burdening her? Staring at Ss, Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°You¡¯re addressing Marcus as a cousin of yours, huh? Do you have another identity aside from a stakeholder of the studio?¡± Cam tried hard to think with her numb brain as she looked at Ss in confusion. Yeah! Why did he im that Marcus is one of his cousins? Ss stared Brian down as he calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Cam¡¯s, and Marcus is her cousin, so I see him as a cousin of mine too. Is it wrong for me to address Marcus the way Cam addresses him?¡± Brian scoffed, ¡°Did Marcus allow you to do so? For those in the dark, they might think that you have a special rtionship with Cam!¡± Sensing that the joke was getting out of hand by the two men, Marcus hurriedly stood up to mediate, ¡°It¡¯s alright. He can see me as a cousin. I¡¯m older than most of you here. If you don¡¯t mind, you can see me as your elder cousin too. I¡¯d be more than happy to see that.¡± Ss shot a dark look at Brian for some time before slowlymenting, ¡°Marcus himself has no issue with it. You should quit fussing about it!¡± Brian returned a sharp look at him without any intention to back down. ¡°Marcus didn¡¯t put it out, but you have to be sensible. Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ll bring to them after you refer to Marcus as your cousin?¡± Ss knew what Brian was worried about. He was aware that he lived in a perilous world, but he selfishly wanted Cam for himself. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Cam with any other man, even if she were only hanging out with her brother. ¡°I wonder what right do you have to question me.¡± The temper of the two men was ring up, and dangerous looks lurked in their eyes. It was so tense that they might break into a bloody fight the next moment. Everyone at the table held their breath and stared at the two men. Even though Cam¡¯s response was slowing down, she could tell that the atmosphere had worsened. With a smile, she held Ss back. ¡°Come on, guys. It¡¯s just a way of addressing Marcus. It¡¯s nothing much. I even call Ss¡¯s grandfather my grandpa. You guys, don¡¯t make an issue out of nothing. If I get vindictive, both of you will be in trouble.¡± As she was speaking, she filled Ss¡¯s ss with alcohol, followed by Brian¡¯s ss. ¡°Drink up! Thanks for showing up to support me and provide me the hotel event venue. Later, please remember to give me a discount. My business just started, and I haven¡¯t broken even!¡± Taking a deep breath, Brian looked away from Ss and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t broken even? I thought your clothes were sold out today? Big Boss Brooklyn, are you pretending to be poor?¡± She replied with a somber expression, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m penniless. I haven¡¯t received my rent payment yet.¡± Brian yed along with her, ¡°How grateful! I should have be your studio¡¯s stakeholder too.¡± She smiled back at him. ¡°I feel regretful too for not opening a florist shop.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Provocation The familiar joke managed to amuse the guests and made everyoneugh, thereby lightening up the atmosphere. ¡°Come on, everyone! Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Cam raised her ss, but Ss snatched her ss again and stared at Brian to imply something. ¡°There is no use regretting things that were meant to happen. Anyway, Cam has drunk more than enough, so I¡¯ll drink on her behalf.¡± Nheless, Brian only stayed still and red at Ss who wasn¡¯t bothered at all as he continued what he had been doing. No one else dared to mess with Ss anymore as they finished the ceremony without a hitch. Soon, Ss approached a waiter and ordered some tea for Oliver. ¡°Here. You should feel better after drinking this.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Cam took a peek at those sitting around the table, feeling a little embarrassed as she didn¡¯t know how to turn them down. Therefore, she decided to drink the tea without much hesitation. On the other hand, Kate noticed Mnie leaning forward to Landon, seemingly whispering something to him. In the next moment, she was seen leaning even closer to the man with a bashful look on her face, thus Kate couldn¡¯t help but think they were flirting with each other. Instantly, Kate was overwhelmed by depression, so she decided to walk away to the restroom to have some solitude. However, it wasn¡¯t long until Mnie came in as well. Deep down, Kate didn¡¯t really like thisdy, not only because she was Landon¡¯s girlfriend, but also she knew they wouldn¡¯t get along with each other well. After all, it was easy for two women with shing natures to fly into a rage as soon as either of them said the wrong word. Nheless, Mnie was deemed to be a honey-tongueddy who was good at winning a man¡¯s heart by flirting. On the other hand, Kate was the total opposite as she was impulsive and ill-tempered. She would even get physical at times when she found herself at odds with someone. Therefore, it was understandable why Mnie¡¯s meek nature would be the preferred type by men to her headstrong character. ¡°Are you alright, Katie?¡± Mnie caringly asked when she saw Kate standing near the basin top. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kate shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. I guess you must¡¯ve probably drunk a little more than you can handle,¡± Mnie worriedly replied with a pair of furrowed brows. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. My cheeks flush every time I drink,¡± said Kate who was deliberately touching her face. In a caring manner, Mnie gave her a piece of advice, ¡°You need to stop drinking then. Men aren¡¯t going to like how you look right now.¡± Her words made Kate knit her eyebrows. ¡°What does that have to do with drinking? Look at Cam. Men like her even though she drinks. As the saying goes, beauty is in the eye of the beholder, so everyone is entitled to his own feelings and opinions.¡± Frustrated, Kate turned around and headed toward the exit, but soon heard Mnie sniggering. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the others feel, but I do know how Landon feels.¡± Kate didn¡¯t want to listen to her nonsense, but it seemed that she wasn¡¯t in control of her own legs as she stopped in her tracks and looked back in curiosity. At this time, Mnie was seen fixing her makeup with lipstick in front of the mirror for a while. After that, she ced her lipstick back into her purse and turned around slowly, winking at her in mischief. ¡°I¡¯m his cup of tea, the type that he likes. We usually do it three to four times every night until I beg him to stop. His performance in bed is the best I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Mnie added with a smile, ¡°Landon told me he is not interested in any other woman because only I can turn him on. So, don¡¯t you think he is crazy over me?¡± Mnie¡¯s words made Kate¡¯s blood boil with anger as she was now certain that this was an attempt to provoke her. With a cial expression, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he likes you, but I do know that you¡¯re disgusting and shameless.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 You Disgust Me Unprovoked by Kate¡¯s insult Mnie responded with an innocent smile, ¡°You have a crush on Landon, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kate¡¯s face darkened. In an excited tone, Mnie replied, ¡°I bet you¡¯re wondering how I knew that, aren¡¯t you? Actually, I saw through you the first time we met at Cam¡¯s ce. Although you might have appeared unconcerned, I knew you could never pretend as if nothing ever happened considering how close you are with Landon. Besides, I also knew you were afraid to peek because you didn¡¯t want to see how sweet we were, yet you couldn¡¯t take your eyes off him just now. That was just confusing. You both have been best friends for years, but why did he choose me instead?¡± ¡°Are you trying to show off right now?¡± Kate asked with a cial look on her face. ¡°Rx, Katie. Women should be gentle and meek like me. instead of wasting time drinking all day, I suggest that you should do something to look for your Mr. Right. Landon is not the only man in the world, so why would you give up the whole forest for just one tree? After all, men don¡¯t like annoying women who won¡¯t stop bothering them.¡± On the verge of an outburst, Kate tried hard to suppress her anger as she took huge strides forward to thedy. ¡°Who did you say is annoying?¡± Tilting her head, Mnie gazed at her with a provocative smile. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that men dislike annoying women, I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s you. So, why are you so worked up? Well, men won¡¯t even set their eyes on a woman with a short fuse like you. Therefore, hope you could heed my advice.¡± Kate then grabbed Mnie by the cor and warned her, ¡°Shut your mouth up! Do you have any sense of shame? Whether I have a crush on is none of your business. You¡¯d better spend your time keeping an eye on your boyfriend because I¡¯d hate to see you crying when you get dumped one day.¡± Upon saying that, she shoved Mnie aside and left, but thetter only smiled in contempt while adjusting her shirt. ¡°Haha. Well, you really had me there for a second because I thought you were really going to hit me, but it seems that you¡¯re nothing but a big mouth.¡± With a darkened face, Kate cially red at her and said, ¡°I just pity Landon for having to see your disgusting face!¡± In response, Mnie giggled and retorted, ¡°You might as well admit that you don¡¯t have the guts to hit me. If you really raise your hand to me, Landon will definitely not let you go! After all, I¡¯m his girlfriend, and you? You¡¯re just one of his bros!¡± ¡°If he hears thising from you, he is probably going to regret his choice so much that he¡¯d rather drown himself in the river!¡± Kate angrily replied. ¡°What¡¯s there for him to regret? I¡¯m the one whom he loves the most. It¡¯s a shame that you don¡¯t know how much fun and joy we¡¯re having every night. s! Forget it. You¡¯ll never understand anyway. Haha,¡± Mnie answered and walked away haughtily. As the door closed after Mnie left, Kate suddenly found this matter absurd. Landon is such a fool. I can¡¯t believe he chose Mnie of all the women out there. However, Kate found it even more ridiculous that she indeed dared not raise her hand to Mnie because she knew Landon would believe she was looking for trouble for hitting his girlfriend. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed with the fact that her friendship with Landon, which had been lasting for years, could bepared to Mnie¡¯s rtionship with him that had only started days ago. What am I really to him? Nauseated, she rushed back into the restroom to puke, but nothing came out. I¡¯m feeling so disgusted right now. On the other hand, Cam took a rest after drinking some tea. As she felt more sober, Mnie was already back, but there was no sign of Kate.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Why Didn¡¯t You Do Something? ¡°Mnie, were you in the restroom? Did you see Katie?¡± Cam asked. Mnie nodded and said, ¡°She looks really drunk.¡± Cam responded with an affirmative hum as she headed in the direction of the restroom. Meanwhile, Mnie curled her lips upward and showed a faint smirk, raising the ss as she nudged Landon with her elbow. ¡°We haven¡¯t toasted your uncle, have we?¡± Upon hearing that, Landon quickly reacted by raising his ss, ¡°Uncle, Mnie and I would like to propose a toast to you. Since you¡¯re now one of the studio¡¯s shareholders, we wish you a good fortune with endless money to make.¡± Nevertheless, Mnie nudged Landon once more and said, ¡°Oh,e on. Can¡¯t you think of something else better to say?¡± ¡°Well, those are practical wishes, aren¡¯t they?¡± Landon said with a smile. Mnie raised her ss and looked at Ss with an enchanting smile as if she was trying to cast a spell on him, ¡°President Nn, may all your wishese true as you seed in what you¡¯re doing.¡± As she expected, she managed to entertain Ss with her subtle use of words because her wish was exactly what Ss wanted. He then took a glimpse at Mnie and lowered his gaze, slowly taking a sip of the wine in his ss. Despite her exhration, Mnie looked emotionless on the outside, doubting she could easily have Ss under her spell. Nevertheless, she only wanted to make an impression on the man for now, which required patience. Then, she quickly shifted her eyes to Brian and Marcus whom she toasted the same way she did to Ss. Although her response wasn¡¯t met with the same amount of enthusiasm as she had, she believed she could enter their social circle sooner orter as long as she stuck with Landon. Soon, she quickly took a glimpse across all men who were sitting at the table, realizing that Landon was outssed by either of them hands down. I used to think my life would change after being with Landon, but it seems that I can have more than what I have now. Landon is a good man, but there is someone else much better than he is. Since I could make Landon fall for me, I could do the same to the other men and work a little harder for it. If I could be with Ss or Brian, I¡¯d be standing on top of the world. Even if I couldn¡¯t get close to either of them, the big boss of Metrostar Entertainment is enough to outss Landon. Anyway, I believe Landon will have my back no matter what happens. So, I¡¯ll just go ahead and see who is willing to be my gold mine. In the meantime, Kate was leaning on the basin top in a trance when Cam found her. ¡°What¡¯re you doing here, Katie? Why didn¡¯t you go back out there?¡± Kate slowly turned around without saying a word as she noticed Cam¡¯s presence. Then, she directly walked up to Cam and hugged her tightly. ¡°Cam.¡± Instinctively, Cam patted her back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just way too disgusting!¡± Kate took a deep breath and eximed. ¡°What? Who¡¯s disgusting?¡± Cam knitted her brows in confusion. While she was no longer able to fight back her tears, Kate felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Tell me. Is Landon really blind? Look who he has gotten as his girlfriend.¡± ¡°You mean Mnie?¡± Cam asked as her face darkened. In a wailing tone, Kate said, ¡°She knows I have a crush on Landon, yet I gave in to my anger and blurted out things that I shouldn¡¯t have. Then, she said Landon is only interested in her and will not be interested in someone with a short fuse like me. Also, she called me annoying, even telling me that they made love three times every night until she begs him to stop. It all sounds so disgusting, Cam. I can¡¯t take it.¡± As her anger got the better of her, Cam snarled, ¡°This woman is such a shameless b*tch! I¡¯m going to talk some sense into Landon and make sure he dumps her!¡± Kate immediately seized Cam by the hand and said, ¡°No! Please don¡¯t do that, Cam. After all, she didn¡¯t do anything except provoking me, so I only have myself to me for not being able to do anything. Therefore, please don¡¯t do anything rash for the sake of my pride!¡± Frustrated, Cam berated her, ¡°You¡¯re indeed useless. How could you still fall for it when you knew she was trying to piss you off on purpose? She was just gloating, wasn¡¯t she? And you just stood there and listened to her in silence? Why didn¡¯t you talk back or hit her? How could you let her walk away like nothing ever happened?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Keep Him Guessing Upon hearing Cam¡¯s scolding, Kate cried even louder as she understood her bestie¡¯s pure intention. She tearfully forced a smile and said, ¡°If I really hit Mnie, Landon would definitelye after me and give me a piece of his mind for getting physical on her girlfriend. After all, she is a woman who¡¯s mild- mannered and clever with words while I just look like a woman who has nothing better to do than seeking trouble. I¡¯m scared that he¡¯d treat me that way.¡± ¡°If Landon cuts ties with you because of Mnie,¡± Cam said with a pair of cial eyes, ¡°then I¡¯ll do the same to him and never hang around with him again!¡± After hearing Cam¡¯s touching words, her tears began to roll down her cheeks once more as she wrapped her arms around her best friend. ¡°Cam¡­ Actually, I can¡¯t help but feel upset every time Landon puts me down with his harshments. After all, I¡¯m a woman too. I wanted to believe that having a big mouth was just his personality, but it pained me to witness his gentle and meek interaction with Mnie, especially when they whispered to each other. Maybe Landon is not the problem, but I am! I can never be like Mnie!¡± Letting out a sigh, Cam patted her back. ¡°What¡¯s so good about being like her? I like who you are right now. Stop crying, Katie. Be yourself and change for no one else. Those who like you will ept your shorings, and the same goes for your haters. No matter how you change, you¡¯ll never be able to please them. Everyone is unique in his own way, and Landon will never find someone else just like you. Like it or not, you shouldn¡¯t cramp your style for him because he doesn¡¯t know to appreciate you. There will always be someone in this world who knows how to treasure you.¡± While Kate began to sob again, Cam quickly wiped her tears off. ¡°Come on, stop crying. Mnie would be gleeful to see you crying. You should act as if Landon was someone that you have just dumped to show her how foolish she was to gloat. The more vulnerable you look, the happier she gets, and you never know when she¡¯lle looking for trouble again. What you should do now is to get yourself a boyfriend and show him to Landon to make him regret! That dude seriously needs to have a checkup on his eyes for picking ady like Mnie who dares to mess with us. The next time she everes back, you should give her a piece of your mind and never back down! Let me know if Landon reallyes after you, and we¡¯ll deal with him together!¡± Tearfully, Kate replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to find another man!¡± Cam was rendered speechless when she heard what Kate said, but she soon poked her friend¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You really like to be tortured by Landon, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve treated him like your first love, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kate wiped her tears while chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that this woman isn¡¯t serious in dating him. Since Landon likes her so much, he¡¯d be heartbroken if he realizes she¡¯s just ying on his feelings the whole time.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯d teach him a lesson for choosing that b*tch over you! So, he would have no one else to me but himself in that case,¡± Cam replied. Kate stopped crying. ¡°Am I really ugly right now?¡± Cam took a glimpse at her while wiping her tears, saying in a disgusted manner, ¡°Yup, I feel like puking now, in fact. A man like Landon is beneath him. Come on, wash your face and fix your makeup. Don¡¯t let anyone see how pitiful you are right now because I don¡¯t want to get embarrassed.¡± Kate nodded in response as she seemingly didn¡¯t mind Cam¡¯s insults, whereupon she proceeded to wash her face. Meanwhile, Cam leaned on the wall and looked at her in a casual manner while pondering. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been by Landon¡¯s side for so long that he¡¯s taken you for granted. So, from now on, you should ignore him, and by that, I mean you shouldn¡¯t even look at him. If he ever asks you what¡¯s wrong, just tell him you¡¯re afraid that his girlfriend would misunderstand. Say nothing more and make him guess what¡¯s going on. If he bes desperate, just tell him that his girlfriend has warned you to stay away from him. Since she is trying to y dumb, it¡¯s time for you to return the favor. Try to be terse in your words to keep him guessing. I doubt Landon will stand by and watch you being bullied. After all, I don¡¯t believe your years of friendship with Landon can¡¯t match that b*tch¡¯s rtionship that has only begun a few days ago.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Only Talk Back to Humans ¡°Are you trying to tell me to act like a b*tch?¡± Kate pursed her lips and asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re acting like as long as you achieve your goal. If Landon cares to find out why you¡¯re upset, or why you¡¯re avoiding him, that means he has feelings for you. If he doesn¡¯t make a move, you could forget about him because he has no feelings for you at all.¡± Upon hearing thest few words, Kate felt like she had lost the glimmer of hope she once had. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that. Furthermore, he is still in a love bubble with Mnie, so what makes you so sure that he¡¯ll think of me?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll never know if you never try. Maybe he is just being insensitive for now. When you finally have him at your mercy, you could do whatever you want to him, but you must remember to hang in there and treat him like a stranger for the time being.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Kate nodded. ¡°You could even find a decent man to provoke him, but you mustn¡¯t find someone like the man you met in the bar thest time. If you do that, you will not only fail to provoke Landon, but also make yourself look cheap,¡± Cam then added. ¡°Alright, I know what to do. How do I look now? Do I look obvious that I¡¯ve cried?¡± Kate took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Still good, but your eyes are still a little red.¡± Cam then proceeded to fix her makeup. ¡°There you go. Now you look much better. Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ve been here long enough, and people are going to know you cried here if you don¡¯t get out there soon.¡± ¡°Let them know then!¡± ¡°That¡¯d be embarrassing!¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t see what was going on here anyway. So, just tell them I got drunk or something.¡± ¡°I doubt they¡¯re even going to ask. Besides, I bet no one else knows how long you¡¯ve been gone.¡± Cam looked askance at her while Kate was simply too fed up to say anything in response. Soon, Kate returned to the table, catching Landon¡¯s eyes as he jokingly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been throwing up forever. Did you puke your guts out?¡± Instinctively, Kate wanted to talk back, but soon recalled Cam¡¯s words and looked away to ignore him. Meanwhile, Landon only stared at her in confusion. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve never stayed quiet when someone teases you. I must say I¡¯m really not used to that.¡± Then, he tried pulling Kate¡¯s sleeves to get her to respond. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Soon, Kate turned around and red at him with a serious expression. ¡°I only talk back to humans. That¡¯s why I ignore you.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon continued her sentence in her mind. You¡¯re obviously not a human! When he finally caught on to what she meant, he knitted his brows and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed?¡± However, Kate only looked away and turned a deaf ear to his words. As Mnie noticed Landon¡¯s relentless attitude toward Kate, she quickly pulled him closer and said, ¡°Show some manners. After all, Katie is still ady.¡± Frustrated, Landon raised his voice at Mnie, ¡°If she talks to you like that, do you think I¡¯d ¡°stand by and do nothing? Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said?¡± Not long after, Kate felt suffocated. She could barely breathe as if someone had stabbed her with a de and turned the cold steel around to torment her. A few momentster, she let out a sigh and turned her attention to Cam. ¡°Cam, I want to make a move right now.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are still guests here. Attend to them, I can take care of myself.¡± Kate then ced her hands on Cam¡¯s shoulders and sat her down before she informed everyone else but Landon and Mnie that she was going to leave. As her figure slowly disappeared from sight, Landon was frustrated and baffled. What did | do to deserve that? I was just asking how she felt after she went missing for so long, yet all I got in return was such a terrible attitude. Just then, Mnie leaned forward and seized Landon¡¯s arm, silently meeting his gaze with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Come Over for Dinner Landon felt that the suffocating air in his chest was somehow released. He stopped thinking about Kate. Although Cam didn¡¯t say a word, she paid attention to all of Mnie¡¯s little gestures and expressions. Every time Landon¡¯s thoughts swayed a little bit toward Katie, Mnie would immediately lean nearer, hug his arm or give him an obsessive, loving gaze. It was effective enough to pull Landon back to her. She¡¯s an impressive fake b*tch who acts all pure on the outside despite being rotten inside! Perhaps my eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks after all when I saw that look of disgust she revealed in the studio that other time! Maybe Kate¡¯s worries are real. Mnie isn¡¯t actually dating Landon for real. She probably even thinks he¡¯s beneath her. I¡¯m sure she has greater ambitions! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly, Cam no longer desired to preach to Landon about love. I¡¯ll just wait for him to get into trouble! This woman will definitely y him for a fool and hurt him to no end. As anticipation rose in her heart, the corners of her lips curved upward. When that timees, I¡¯ll beat him up first! Then, I¡¯ll scold him for being blinded by infatuation and hurting Katie! Finally, I¡¯ll help Katie to find a new boyfriend so that he¡¯ll be forever alone. It¡¯s exciting just by thinking about it! Ss stared at Cam in confusion. What is this woman thinking? Why is she frowning one minute and smiling the next? She¡¯s even staring fiercely at Landon and that woman. Hmm? Did they offend her? After observing for a while, Cam withdrew her gaze. Ss didn¡¯t ask her about it. After all, there were so many people around. Since the guests had already taken their meals, everyone got up and left one after another as soon as Kate left. As hosts, Ss and Cam stayed till the end. When all the guests were sent off, it was already past three o¡¯clock. Cam then went to pay the bill. Nevertheless, Brian refused to let her pay and said that it was on him. Surprised, Cam said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. This banquet costs hundreds of thousands. How could I let you pay for it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. This is my own hotel, so it didn¡¯t cost much,¡± replied Brian. ¡°But that¡¯s still not okay. This isn¡¯t the right way to do business. Even biological siblings have to settle payments. You will also have to pay for the clothes when youe over to my establishment tomorrow!¡± As Cam spoke, she again passed him the card, which he pushed back once more and smilingly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You saved my life before. No matter what, I still owe you.¡± In response, Cam answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to dinner thest time? That has been settled back then. It¡¯s not that serious anyway, so I¡¯m not your savior. I was just helping you out. If you don¡¯t ept my money, I will be angry!¡± Despite undergoing several turns of pushing the card around, Brian still failed to convince her, so he collected the money and gave a 20% discount. With a smile on her lips, Cam said, ¡°If it¡¯s just a discount, then I¡¯ll take it!¡± After leaving the hotel and following Ss into the car, Cam felt tired. As she rubbed her feet that were sore from wearing high heels for the entire day, she really wished to take off those killer heels. It would be quite inconvenient to do it at the moment since Ss was with her. ¡°Are you tired?¡± The man¡¯s deep and pleasant voice came from the front. ¡°Yeah, a little bit,¡± Cam said truthfully. ¡°Take off your shoes then.¡± However, Cam was embarrassed to do so. Her feet would certainly smell after wearing those heels for the whole day! Even if Ss didn¡¯t mind, Xavier who was driving might mind! ¡°No need. It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Ss didn¡¯t insist further. He was aware that she cared about her image. Soon, they arrived at Muse Penins and the three took the elevator upstairs. Exhausted from the events of the day, South plodded tiredly along. When they reached the 59th floor, Ss urged, ¡°You two go back and rest for a bit. Come over for dinnerter in the evening!¡± Startled, Cam immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can eat our dinner at home.¡± ¡°Come over. I have something to talk to you about anyway!¡± said Ss while staring at her with a serious expression. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Lucky to Have Me As Your Son Although his words sounded polite, Cam sensed a kind of dominance in his tone. She really didn¡¯t want to be alone with him. Every time they met, she felt that her brain had burnt to a cinder. ¡°W-What do you need? Why don¡¯t you say it now?¡± tired. Go take a bath and rest for a bit. I¡¯ll call you when the meal is ready!¡± Ignoring her look of caution, he closed the elevator doors and went upstairs. Cam stared at the closed elevator doors and repeatedly sighed. What should I do with this man? ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sleepy and tired!¡± South dragged her away. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to sleep!¡± Cam agreed and followed him into the house. After the mother and son took a bath, they fell into a deep sleep. Some time later, Cam was awakened by the ringing of her phone. Dazed from sleep, she closed her eyes, fumbled for the phone beside her pillow and pressed it to her ear. She connected the call without even seeing who it was. ¡°Hey.¡± Her voice was a littlezy and sleepy, like a cat that had just awoken. Hearing that, Ss chuckled. He could even imagine her lying on the bedzily right now. ¡°Are you awake? If you are,e and have dinner.¡± Cam blinked and recognized the voice. ¡°Ss? Uh, no thanks, I can just whip up something at home.¡± Instead of persuading her, Ss simply said, ¡°It¡¯s all ready now. I¡¯ve made your favorite mustard-zed pork chops, and I also have spicy garlic shrimp, pan-fried salmon and crab cakes¡­¡± Cam drew in a breath. Hearing this, she realized she did feel rather hungry. She had already imagined the taste of the shrimps and how spicy it would be when they melted in her mouth¡­ Thinking of this, she swallowed unconsciously. Of course, she would never admit that it was his tempting food that had made her feel hungry. It was only because she didn¡¯t eat anything at noon and had only drunk lots of alcohol. Right now, her stomach was empty! Besides, he had already prepared the food. It would be impolite of her not to go. Anyway, there was nothing wrong with him. If she kept avoiding him, it would make her look bad. After Cam brainwashed herself that everything was fine, she readily epted his invitation. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go get South now.¡± Ss answered, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± His words were spoken in a deep and husky voice, which sounded fuzzy in Cam¡¯s ears and made her heart go numb. He is just waiting for me. Why did he speak so sensually? After hanging up the phone, Cam rubbed at the goosebumps all over her body. This man is indeed wicked! She got up and went to wake South. The little boy was still sound asleep. Sitting next to him on his bed, Cam whispered softly, ¡°South, Uncle Ss asked us to go and have dinner at his ce. Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± South answered without opening his eyes. He turned over and continued to sleep. Cam felt amused. ¡°Then why are you still asleep? Get up quickly.¡± But the little boy lying on the bed was motionless. He was still in a deep slumber. ¡°Your Uncle Ss said he made mustard-zed pork chops, spicy garlic shrimp, pan-fried salmon and crab cakes¡­¡± Sure enough, both mother and son were one and the same. When South heard about the food, he immediately opened his eyes. After a while, he was fully awake and grinned at his mother. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Ss made all your favorite dishes!¡± Cam nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to be picky about food. I eat whatever you make.¡± South¡¯s mouth twitched as he added, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you especially lucky to have me as your son?¡± Camughed helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel lucky to have me as your mommy?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Ss¡¯s Attentiveness ¡°I¡¯m lucky! It doesn¡¯t matter if Mommy can¡¯t cook because we can just find a daddy who can cook in the future!¡± The words rendered Cam speechless. This little brat always liked to matchmake Ss with her. She had no idea why he liked that man so much. It took twenty minutes for them to get dressed. When the doorbell rang, Ss immediately got up to open the door. A slight smile appeared on the corners of his lips as he said, ¡°Come in.¡± As Cam walked in , she said politely,¡±I¡¯m very sorry to trouble you with dinner after you¡¯ve been busy with my matters the entire day.¡± With a smile, Ss¡¯ replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my job to take care of you two.¡± Cam was dumbfounded. What did he mean by that? Why does this man speak as if we have something to do with each other? Did I not Only when she lowered her head to change out of her shoes did she realize that two pairs of brand-new house slippers wereid out neatly on the floor. One of them was fordies and the other pair for children. Her heart suddenly softened at that. Since she knew how busy he was, she was even more touched by his attentiveness. It had started today from the jacket he put over her to the alcohol he drank on her behalf. When they came back, he allowed them to rest first before preparing their dinner. Now he had evenid out house slippers for them so considerately. It was as if he really regarded them as his family. He was so attentive despite his busy schedule. She had no idea how much he cared about them, but it was clear that he cared! Suddenly, she had an impulsive thought about how he would be a good candidate as a husband. After all, South liked him quite a bit too. ¡°Dinner is ready. You maye in and eat!¡± Ss said. Following a nod, Cam changed into the house slippers and went straight into the dining room. Eight dishes consisting of meat, vegetables, fish and shrimp were neatly ced on the table. Just by looking at them caused her to salivate. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Ss pulled the chair out for her. Cam sat down in response, but she still looked a little awkward. South treated Ss as his father and didn¡¯t need him to pull out a chair. He climbed up the chair, picked up the fork, and stared at the dishes on the table. For a moment, he hesitated for a moment before moving his fork over to the mustard-zed pork chops and stabbing at a piece. ¡°South!¡± Exasperatedly, Cam called out to him. Since when has this kid be so rude? South had already put a piece of the pork chops into his mouth. He asked with his mouth full, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Ss say we can eat?¡± In an instant, Ss replied indulgently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Just eat!¡± After that, he gazed at Cam with a disapproving look. ¡°Why do you need to be so formal in my house?¡± Cam felt a little embarrassed. What¡¯s so special about his house? This man is really¡­ ¡°Are you still upset? Would you like to drink more alcohol?¡± Ss¡¯s lips curved up in a mocking smile. However, Cam shook her head. ¡°Of course not. There are so many delicious dishes here!¡± Then, Ss smiled and ced a bowl of soup in front of her. ¡°This is turmeric chicken soup. You consume a lot of alcohol, so this is good for you as it has anti-inmmatory properties and will help soothe your stomach.¡± Picking up the bowl, Cam thanked him and thought that, for a split second, she didn¡¯t really know the man in front of her. He was still handsome, calm and self-sufficient, yet she felt that he was a little more down to earth now. No! It was his tender side that would only be revealed in front of her and her child. ¡°Try it. How does it taste?¡± As Ss spoke, he put on thin gloves and was preparing to peel the shrimps. Cam lowered her head and took a sip. Her eyes lit up as she praised, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious!¡± With light chuckles, Ss replied, ¡°Well, drink more of it then. You had so much alcohol today.¡± Cam nodded. After taking a few more sips, she realized that Ss¡¯s cooking was really delicious.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 At Least You¡¯ve Tried Ss looked like he was paying attention to the shrimps he was peeling, but in fact, he was observing Cam¡¯s expressions. Watching her rxing her brows in a contented manner, he felt that doof food could attract women too. Thinking of this, the corner of his lips curved up uncontrobly. Then he put a peeled shrimp on Cam¡¯s te. While holding his te, South was staring at the shrimp in his father¡¯s hands. He thought that this must be for him. After all, Mommy had been served soup. But after a long time of staring expectantly at Ss, the peeled shrimp ended up on his mother¡¯s te without any hesitation at all. Ugh, true love wins after all! I¡¯m just an ident they had! South sighed. Oh well, whatever. As long as Daddy can win over Mommy quickly, it¡¯ll be a load off my back. Ss peeled the shrimps as fast as he could and delivered the second one directly onto his son¡¯s te. Seeing that both mother and son had already eaten their shrimps, Ss felt an unusual sense of satisfaction. This feeling had never arisen in so many years. These two were the closest people to him, even more than his brother! After eating for a while, Cam finally felt half-full. She suddenly remembered what Ss said in the elevator, so she raised her head and asked, ¡°You said you¡¯ve something to tell me. What is it?¡± Ss was stunned at the question. Something to tell her? I was just worried that she wouldn¡¯te over. But at this moment, he had to find an excuse. ¡°I saw you staring at Landon and his girlfriend today. You look like you¡¯re scheming against them.¡± Cam raised her eyes, a little surprised. ¡°How did you see through me?¡± ¡°Kate likes Landon?¡± Ss asked. Cam was even more astonished now. ¡°Are you a mind reader?¡± Ss chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to guess.¡± However, Cam was in awe of him. ¡°The uncle is indeed much more perceptive than the nephew. Your nephew has been friends with Katie for seven or eight years now but still isn¡¯t aware that she likes him. I¡¯m truly amazed at his denseness!¡± Ss asked, ¡°Why not tell her to confess her love directly to him?¡± Cam blurted out without thinking, ¡°Not every confession will have a happy ending.¡± These words seemed to remind Ss about what happened the other day, causing him to fall silent suddenly. His expression was a little unnatural as he looked at her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Cam almost bit off her tongue in regret. What am I even saying? She was about to change the topic when Ss spoke up, ¡°If you don¡¯t even try, how can you know if it will have a happy ending or not? If you tried and failed, at least you won¡¯t regret anything. If he happens to like her too, won¡¯t everyone be happy?¡± This time it was Cam¡¯s turn to be embarrassed. She put down her fork and exined, ¡°Actually, Katie told Landon about it before, but Landon said he doesn¡¯t like her. Today when Mnie told Katie about her rtionship with Landon, Katie was triggered by it.¡± Ss nodded in understanding. He didn¡¯t want to participate in Landon¡¯s matters of the heart. After all, he still hadn¡¯t resolved his own rtionship issues. He really didn¡¯t have the time to meddle in others¡¯ business. But Cam was still thinking about the matter and continued, ¡°Actually, I feel that Landon shouldn¡¯t be so insensitive to Katie. Maybe the distance between them is too close and they are too familiar with each other. Perhaps they¡¯re so close that neither of them would think that one is romantically interested in the other. But then, it¡¯s their rtionship, so we as outsiders can¡¯t very well intervene in it. I¡¯ll tell Katie to ignore him for a period of time to see how Landon is gonna react. Will you please betray him Cam was slightly startled by his words. Why does it feel like he¡¯s flirting with me? South nced at Ss and Cam, then put down his fork and spoon. ¡°I¡¯m full now. I¡¯m going to y games!¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Cam, What Are You Afraid of? After that, he left the dining room and started ying with his tablet on the sofa in the living room. Ss lowered his eyes and smiled to himself. My brat of a son is really thoughtful! Cam opened her mouth to tell South to y his games in the dining room. Hey, don¡¯t let me sit here all alone with this man! This is really awkward. However, that little brat scurried away quickly as if he was afraid that she would stop him. Without saying anything, Ss gave her some time to adapt to the situation. Then, he put another shrimp on Cam¡¯s te. Cam thanked him. ¡°I can peel them myself.¡± With a scorching gaze, Ss looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯re meeting each other. Why are you so polite? Just make yourself at home here. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± I do want to be less formal. However, I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m suddenly a little afraid of him! Seeing that she was silent, Ss asked, ¡°Did my confession that day bother you?¡± Cam raised her eyes and looked at him. Although she didn¡¯t speak, the expression in her eyes clearly said yes. Lifting the corners of his lips, Ss looked at her with a hint of charm. ¡°If I¡¯ve affected your mood, then I guess you¡¯re not as indifferent as you seem?¡± Annoyed, Cam red at him. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Gazing intently at her, Ss didn¡¯t say anything else. A wicked smile yed at the corner of his mouth. Like a hunting leopard, he dominated her with that faint aura of his. Regardless of whether she was flustered or calm, he remained as still as a stone. Cam realized that she had lost herposure. Why was I so flustered? It¡¯s obvious that this man just wants to see me making a fool out of myself. If I get upset, doesn¡¯t that indirectly justify what he said to be true? I¡¯m really not qualified to teach Kate how to deal with rtionships. Look at me failing so badly! ¡°It¡¯s because your confession that caused our rtionship to be a little awkward. I didn¡¯t know how to respond to you so as not to hurt our friendship!¡± In a serious manner, she emphasized the word ¡®friendship¡¯. Ss drew in a breath of annoyance. Looking at her flustered expression, it was obvious that she was not as indifferent as she pretended to be, yet she was still stubborn about it. ¡°If you¡¯re just friends with me, then why do you feel awkward? Cam, what are you afraid of?¡± Cam took a deep breath and stared directly at him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just not used to someone disturbing me and my son¡¯s lives!¡± Ss gave up. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re pretty, so you have the final say!¡± Cam was slightly startled. Hispromise had caused her to feel even more awkward now. Ss didn¡¯t want to force her. He couldn¡¯t bear to do it. She was like a pure white boat that had its own rhythm and pace. In any case, she couldn¡¯t escape him. Therefore, he deliberately changed the topic, ¡°Did you find out who sent the money tree today?¡± Cam felt much more rxed at the change in topic. ¡°George!¡± Ss was a little surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t George a TCM doctor?¡± ¡°Yeah, but he also has a diamond business that he started with his friends,¡± Cam said. Ss nodded in understanding. No wonder he was so generous. After dinner, Cam offered to clean up. It won¡¯t be appropriate to eat his food and let him clean it up himself, right? ¡°Leave them. Someone will come to clean up tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t cook, but I can clean,¡± Cam said. With that, she got up and went to the kitchen to clean up. As Ss looked at the busy figure in the kitchen, he felt warmth in an instant. ¡°You also make delicious food.¡± Cam chuckled. ¡°Ss, are you even listening to yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious,¡± Ss said. ¡°Are you sure the stuff I prepared is delicious? I dare not say so.¡± Cam then added with augh, ¡°When I was living with Katie, whenever I made something, I would always say ¡®Oh, this isn¡¯t that bad. It¡¯s edible!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 I¡¯ve Been Looking for You Ss watched herugh and couldn¡¯t help curving the corners of his lips too. As he got up, he helped her bring the tes on the table to the kitchen. Truthfully speaking, he had always enjoyed cooking but loathed cleaning up. Every time he cooked, he didn¡¯t bother cleaning up. But he couldn¡¯t bear to see her busy in the kitchen alone. So, he went to the kitchen and watched her. ¡°Your mother is right. Instead of being good at everything, women only need to excel in one area. Nevertheless, men nowadays need to be a jack of all trades, or else they won¡¯t be able to find themselves a wife.¡± Cam smiled. ¡°In that case, most men won¡¯t be able to marry.¡± Ss replied, ¡°Then are you thinking that the reason why I don¡¯t have a girlfriend at such an age isn¡¯t because I don¡¯t want one, but because I can¡¯t get one?¡± Cam¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing him say such a thing so seriously. ¡°Do you even have a conscience when you say that? I just came back, but don¡¯t ever think that I know nothing. I¡¯ve heard a lot of your rumors.¡± As he stared at her, Ss chuckled lightly. ¡°Do you really pay so much attention to me?¡± Cam was at a loss for words. Could he not be so narcissistic? ¡°You¡¯re such a legend. Why do I need to pay special attention to you? I can know everything about you just by listening to others with half an ear.¡± Ss became very interested. ¡°So what do they say about me?¡± Cam looked at him and said, ¡°They say you¡¯re a sentimental kind of guy and that you haven¡¯t looked for a girlfriend because¡­¡± She stopped speaking abruptly and felt a little frustrated at herself. What am I doing? This is a pitiful attempt at trying to learn about his private life! But why? I just rejected him, yet I¡¯m now trying to learn about his private life. Who would believe me now when I say I¡¯m not interested in him? There was a hint of interest at the corner of Ss¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish your sentence?¡± Cam snorted and lowered her head. She continued to put the dishes into the dishwasher but didn¡¯t say anything else. Her tiny face was full of irritation as she could not say what she wanted to say. She was, in Ss¡¯s eyes, indeed adorable. ¡°Did they say that I¡¯ve been looking for a woman?¡± Ss asked. Suspicion then rose in Cam¡¯s heart.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He knows about it? Then why does he still flirt with me? Such a scumbag! Nevertheless, she still maintained a calm expression on her face and pretended to be surprised. ¡°Oh, really? They all say that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend because you¡¯re so great that women are afraid of you. Have you been looking for a particr someone? Who is she?¡± At that time, Ss was leaning on the kitchen counter while facing Cam. Watching the woman¡¯s clumsy acting skills, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Raising her eyes, Cam red at him. What the hell are you laughing about? Ss also stared at her before saying in a deep, husky voice, ¡°Will you believe it if I say I¡¯ve been looking for you?¡± Upon hearing that, Camughed in exasperation. ¡°Looking for me? Are you gonna say that you¡¯ve been looking for me for a long time? And that you¡¯ve been waiting for me all this while?¡± Ss was a little astonished. What does she mean? Does she know everything? In a daze, he nodded. As her face darkened, Cam questioned him, ¡°Mr. Nn, this is not how you should pursue women. You gotta be more sincere about it! These kinds of words are way too outdated now. How could you even use them on me?¡± Initially, she thought that Ss would be flustered or embarrassed at her criticism. Yet, this man was so thick-skinned that he asked with a straight face, ¡°Then may I pursue you?¡± How does he want to pursue me? Is he gonna pursue me with such outdated and insincere sweet talk? Cam snorted derisively in her heart, but she stered an innocent look on her face and took a step closer to Ss. Shocked, Ss¡¯s gaze wavered. This is the first time this woman has taken the initiative to approach me! She¡¯s so close! Indeed, Cam was so close that he could smell the scent of her shampoo, which was a pleasing sensation. Swallowing subconsciously, his body seemed to freeze in ce as he stared at her without blinking. However, she stopped at a distance no more than 20 centimeters from him. As she lifted her chin slightly, she replied to his question with an extremely arrogant attitude, ¡°No! You may not!¡± Then, she turned to leave. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 nder on the Inte But of course, Ss wouldn¡¯t let her go. He instinctively grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. Looking at her angry face, he said mildly, ¡°I have no experience in pursuing a woman, so why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± Cam snorted. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Ss tenughed a little wickedly and said, ¡°Then maybe our rtionship will need a break-in period before I can find my feet. If I don¡¯t do well, please be nice and forgive me.¡± Cam red at him. ¡°Who wants to have a break-in period with you? Aren¡¯t you a little too shameless?¡± Does he even understand English? ¡°Apart from you, I have no ns to pursue anyone else,¡± replied Ss. With that, he strode over and blocked Cam¡¯s path, causing her to almost collide with him. Instinctively, she retreated a step and ended up with her back against the kitchen counter. Just great. Now Ss is in front of me, and the kitchen counter is behind me. I¡¯m caught in the middle! ¡°Where are you running off to?¡± Ss lowered his head, his charming voice ringing in her ears. ¡°You can¡¯t run away from me!¡± Cam¡¯s heart pounded furiously as if it was rebelling against her. ¡°What are you trying to do? Why are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± As soon as Cam breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly heard the second half of Ss¡¯s sentence. ¡°Because I can¡¯t bear to!¡± The five words sounded extremely gentle. There was a sudden feeling that it was as if this man had broken some sort of seal. When it came to sweet-talking, he was literally a professional. I-I really can¡¯t stand it anymore! ¡°T-Then, please let me pass!¡± Ss slowly turned sideways, leaving a gap for her to move sideways out. ring at him, Cam turned sideways and squeezed out from the gap. She kept worrying that this man would suddenly block her again. But he did let her go. After getting out, Cam turned and nced toward the kitchen with lingering fear. He was still standing on the spot, staring at her with his hands in his pockets. His expression was very rxed with a confident smile ying at the corner of his mouth. In all honesty, he looked rather creepy. Cam didn¡¯t want to go back to the kitchen anymore, as she had almost cleaned up everything anyway. Therefore, she called out to South, ¡°Little guy, we¡¯re going home.¡± South warned Ss with a re. Daddy must have bullied Mommy again, or else why would Mommy¡¯s face be so red? Walking over to look at the mother-and-son duo, Ss said, ¡°You must be very tired today. Do rest early.¡± With a vague answer, Cam left. Ss looked at the closed door and suddenly smiled. His mind was filled with how he felt when she first approached him. He remembered his thumping heartbeat, the fragrance of her body, and her willful words, ¡®No you may not!¡¯ Heughed. I have to! The next day. Ss received a call from Xavier before he woke up, causing his sleep to be interrupted. Annoyance thus rose in him and impatience colored his voice when he answered the call, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xavier¡¯ voice was anxious on the phone. ¡°President Nn, please go online and have a look. There is someone ndering Miss Brooklyn.¡± Hearing this, Ss immediately hung up the phone and searched the Inte for topics about Cam. As expected, a lot of posts popped up. Cam Brooklyn Studio¡¯s Grand Opening Surprises the City¡¯ ¡®Cam Brooklyn Studio¡¯s Products Sold Out in Half an Hour on Grand Opening Day¡¯ ¡®Cam Brooklyn Studio¡¯s Grand Opening and Gifts from Bigshots from All Walks of Life When Ss saw these, he was puzzled. Isn¡¯t this positive news? Who is ndering her? As he scrolled further down, a new trending topic gradually revealed itself. Its poprity had reached more than two million retweets. ¡®Pregnant with a Beggar¡¯s Seed and Was Driven Out of Summer City by Gael Brooklyn, Cam Brooklyn Has Now Returned with Her Child ¡®Cam Brooklyn and the Beggar¡¯s Child Ss clicked on the link. The original poster wrote the story so sensationally as if he had been there to witness everything with his own eyes. There were even pictures to illustrate and verify the story.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 I Need To Talk To South There were three photos in total. The first one was a photo of South ying around at the entrance of the studio, while the second was of a beggar in ragged clothes under a bridge. His face was unshaven as if he hadn¡¯t taken a bath for half a year. In his hands was a bowl and he bowed gratefully at the pedestrians passing by. Thest photo was of Cam standing in front of her store in her red dress today. A text description followed the photos. It is probably difficult for everjone to connect these three people together. But they are indeed a real family. Back then, Cam was unhappy with her fianc¨¦¡¯s betrayal, so she found someone else to get back at him. As a result, she spent a night with this beggar and produced this child. When Cam became pregnant, Gael Brooklyn felt embarrassed and drove her out of Summer City in anger, threatening to sever their father-daughter rtionship with her. If such a woman could achieve so much sess today, surely there must be many men who have been silently doing their part to thrust her into the limelight! Thements that followed were even worse. ¡®The word ¡®thrust is used well here! A night with a beggar? Damn! Such a pity when I think about it!¡¯ ¡®The tree-lined path you yearn for is covered with white dew every night and every dawn. You have to understand that when you can easily enter it, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re amazing, but it¡¯s only because everyone else has widened the path for you! ¡®Wow! This is the first time that I realize this quote carries such a meaning. Hahaha! ¡®This beggar is so lucky. Why didn¡¯t shee to me at that time? I can send her my children and grandchildren for free! Ss¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He truly wished to destroy the one who originally created the post. Holding his phone, he quickly made a call and had someone remove the post first. Then, he found Kate¡¯s phone number and called her. Having settled everything, he went to Cam¡¯s house. He nced at the clock. It was just after six o¡¯clock, so Cam should not be awake Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. yet. I hope she hasn¡¯t seen it yet! Ding Dong Cam suddenly sat up on the bed. Why do I seem to hear the doorbell? She tilted her head and listened carefully. Indeed, someone was ringing the doorbell. She hurriedly got off the bed to open the door. When she saw Ss standing at the door, she suddenly felt a lot more awake. ¡°Ss? Why are you here so early?¡± With a stern expression, Ss said loudly, ¡°I need to talk to South!¡± Startled, Cam thought for a while. He must be looking for South to talk about theputer. After all, South had helped him once. ¡°Come in and wait for a bit. I¡¯ll go get him.¡± Ss thus came in and said, ¡°He¡¯s not awake yet, right? Then, let him sleep for a while longer. I¡¯m not in a hurry either.¡± Just then, the corners of Cam¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why did youe over this early? ¡°Oh, then have a seat. I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡± With that, she yawnedzily and walked toward the kitchen. This man really knows how to torment people. He caused me to lose sleep for half a nightst night, and now he¡¯s here so early today. It¡¯s all thanks to him that I didn¡¯t manage to get much sleep! She tried to gather up all her energy to pour Ss a ss of water and walked back to the living room with it. At this time, Ss had already disconnected thework cable and was walking toward the kitchen. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Embarrassed, Cam said, ¡°No need, I know how to cook porridge.¡± She handed the ss in her hand to Ss. ¡°Go sit down and wait. Do stay for breakfast today!¡± Ss smiled when he heard those words. ¡°Great. You two shall eat at my ce in the evening, and I will come to your ce to eat in the morning. It¡¯s decided then!¡± Decided? What has been decided? I¡¯m not going to his house for dinner every day. Of course, I don¡¯t want him toe over for breakfasts either. ¡°I¡¯m not going to your ce for dinner!¡± With a grin, Ss said, ¡°I can prepare dinner for you here if you like!¡± Cam huffed, ¡°No need!¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Someone Is Bullying Your Mommy Ss said, ¡°Was the food I made not delicious?¡± Cam really didn¡¯t want to lie and say that it wasn¡¯t delicious, so all¡¯she could do was re at him and said fiercely, ¡°There¡¯s no use even if it¡¯s delicious!¡± Isn¡¯t this man going a little too overboard? I¡¯ve just gone to his house for a meal yesterday, and now he¡¯s arranging dinners for me every day from now on! Anyone would think we¡¯re a couple. Chuckling, Ss said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you need it if it tastes delicious?¡± Cam looked at the smile at the corner of his mouth and became exasperated. ¡°Ss, do I have to spell it out for you? Wasn¡¯t my rejection crystal clear enough?¡± Ss leaned close to her, his voice carrying a hint of slyness in it. ¡°I¡¯ve also said that you can¡¯t run away from me!¡± Cam was speechless. ¡°W-Why are you such a rascal? What is it exactly that you want to talk to South about?¡± Instead of answering him, he asked, ¡°Do you not want me to stay for breakfast anymore?¡± With that, he took the rice cooker from her hand. As he grabbed the bag of rice, he directly put a big spoonful of rice into the cooker. ¡°What kind of porridge do you want? Vegetable porridge? Or in porridge?¡± Cam thus replied instinctively, ¡°in porridge.¡± She didn¡¯t like to put random ingredients inside the porridge. No, that¡¯s not right. That isn¡¯t the problem at all. Didn¡¯t I intend to drive him away just now? Frustrated, She wrinkled her brows. How did it end up like this? The corners of Ss¡¯s lips curved up. Looking at her dazed expression, he thought she was simply adorable. His heart felt fuzzy as if it was being kneaded by a kitten¡¯s paws. Ss put the washed rice into the rice cooker, then pressed the porridge button and turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯m waiting to eat the dishes you make.¡± There was a kind of sensuality in his voice. Cam drew in a sharp breath subconsciously. A line she had read before inexplicably popped out of her mind: One is helpless when ites to oneself. Was she always such a good- tempered person? Of course not! Could she not drive him out? Of course, she could! But what was the reason for her to indulge him again and again? It was because she knew very clearly that he was good to her. He was so good to her that she couldn¡¯t resist it! Ding Dong The doorbell rang again. Cam was surprised. What is happening today?. . Why are so many people here? After she opened the door and saw Kate, her heart was gripped by suspicion. ¡°Why are you here too?¡± Without giving any answer, Kateunched herself into Cam¡¯s arms. ¡°Cam, I¡¯m so sad. I didn¡¯t sleep at allst night. Please apany me today!¡± Hearing this, Cam¡¯s doubts suddenly vanished. She thought that Kate was probably still upset about yesterday¡¯s events. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be sad. Come in first.¡± When Kate saw Ss, she pretended to be surprised and eximed, ¡°Mr. Nn, y-you two¡­¡± Extending her arm, Cam patted Kate gently. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®you two¡¯? Mr. Nn just came over. He¡¯s here to talk to South.¡± Kate pretended to smile embarrassedly. Seeing that Kate had arrived and had managed to cook up an excuse to ay Cam¡¯s suspicions, Ss was relieved. He spoke up, ¡°Stay here with your friend. I¡¯m going to wake South up!¡± Cam nodded. This arrangement would also save them some embarrassment. When Ss entered South¡¯s room, the boy was still fast asleep. He only had his briefs on while lying on his back with all four limbs syed out across the bed in the most appalling manner! In an instant, Ss¡¯s heart became unusually soft at the sight. It was different from the soft sensation when he saw Cam. This feeling was more of a fatherly nature, like how fathers adored their sons. Ss still remembered that when he saw South for the first time, he was shocked by the look in the boy¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t figure out how a child around the age of six or seven could disy such calmness and could look back at him without fear. Later, he realized that it was a look of self-confidence and absolute confidence! ¡°South¡­¡± He pushed the boy with his big palm. ¡°Get up. Someone is bullying your mommy!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Mnie Hopper May Be Useful The little boy mumbled something and turned over again. Realizing that it wasn¡¯t his mother¡¯s voice, he suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Someone ndered your mommy on the Inte. You¡¯re the only one who can help!¡± Ss said. The little guy sat up on the bed with a dark expression. He grabbed his littleptop and was about to search for it when he realized that the webpage couldn¡¯t be opened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your mommy will see it, so I switched off the wirelesswork here. Let¡¯s go to my ce!¡± As South nodded, he put on his clothes and exited his room. When they passed through the living room, Ss announced, ¡°I¡¯m taking South to my ce to resolve the issue.¡± That surprised Cam. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Why don¡¯t you two eat first before going over?¡± ¡°We¡¯lle back to eat in a bit,¡± replied Ss. Cam felt a little perplexed as she watched the two of them leaving just like that. Why are they being so mysterious? Upon seeing this, Kate interrupted hurriedly, ¡°Landon called me yesterday.¡± Cam¡¯s attention was suddenly pulled back. ¡°Yeah? What did he say?¡± ¡°He asked what was wrong with me. I said nothing was wrong. Then he asked me why I scolded him yesterday, so I said it was because he criticized me first! We talked back and forth for a while. In the end, Landon started to lose his temper again and told me to stop being so crazy. I got so angry that I hung up!¡± Kate sighed deeply. ¡°I guess that it¡¯s probably a good thing that we¡¯re not actually together. Otherwise, our rtionship would be a battlefield every day. It¡¯s better to let go now instead of hating each other in the future!¡± Leaning back on the sofazily, Cam said, ¡°Landon losing his temper to you doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he hates you. I think it is precisely because he cares about you enough that he notices your changes all the time. If he really doesn¡¯t care about you, then he could¡¯ve just ignored you.¡± Kate looked at her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I think so. As long as you maintain your current state, Mnie Hopper may be useful to you.¡± ¡°Useful to me? She¡¯s almost driving me mad.¡± ¡°Landon needs a woman like that to help him see his thoughts clearly. All of Landon¡¯s ex-girlfriends were people he was tired of and so he dumped them. But Mnie is not so simple. I think she will definitely make sure Landon remembers her for life. With just a pretty face and some tricks up her sleeves, she has Landon eating out of her hand and even attempts to provoke you. It¡¯s clear from her provocative actions that she is very ambitious. I think things will probably develop as you have guessed. Landon will be yed for a fool!¡± Cam continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for him. People have to go through the falling down in order to learn to walk. From such an experience, he might just learn how to recognize the right person for him. During this period of time, what you have to do is to let him notice your presence. To attract his attention, others will keep appearing before him all day long. But for you, all you have to do is vanish from his sight. Let him know that you disappear because you¡¯re feeling aggrieved and heartbroken due to his actions.¡± Upon hearing that suggestion, Kate looked at her and asked, ¡°Is it because you have been watching too many dramas? Are you telling me to be as scheming as Mnie?¡± Cam then answered, ¡°If you want something, you have to use your brains. I think it¡¯s okay to scheme a little in rtionships. What matters is how diligent you are in your schemes. What does it matter if you can deceive him for a lifetime? What we¡¯re afraid of is the kind of scheming girl who only schemes for her own benefit and doesn¡¯t invest any sincerity in her rtionships like Mnie who is just using Landon. Maybe her rtionship with Landon is just one of many simultaneous rtionships she has. Who knows if she¡¯s earnest about it? You and her are essentially different!¡± While the two women were thinking about how to break into the heart, the two upstairs were thinking about how to break into thework. South¡¯s fingers flew over the keyboard as he tapped away furiously; dazzling characters kept shing on the screen. Ss sighed in his heart more than once as he looked on in awe. My son is such an amazing person!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 South, Are You Wily Rabbit? South¡¯s typing speed was almost twice as fast as Ss¡¯s. Thetter even felt that many well-known hackers might not be able to catch up to South¡¯s speed. Suddenly, a strange thought came to his mind. ¡°South, do you know Wily Rabbit?¡± Hearing this, had been staring at South, who the screen all this whil¨¨, nced at Ss and calmly replied, ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Ss was even more surprised now. ¡°Do you know Wily Rabbit too? What kind of person is he?¡± Without looking away from the screen, South shrugged his shoulders and looked a bit boastful. ¡°Like this!¡± Then, he hit the Enter key and found the individual who had posted the original post. When he saw the familiar IP address, the corner of his lips lifted slightly with a hint of arrogance. ¡°It¡¯s this woman again!¡± Ss didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He was still thinking about the phrase ¡®like this¡¯ uttered by South. What did he mean? Like this? Like what I¡¯m thinking of? Is Wily Rabbit really my son? Realizing that Ss hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, South turned to look at him. Ss, who was usually expressionless, thus stared at the little boy nervously. In a cautious manner, he asked, ¡°South, are you Wily Rabbit?¡± South tilted his head and looked innocent. ¡°Is this very hard for you to ept that?¡± Drawing in a sharp breath, Ss slumped back in his chair. He tilted his head back as the corners of his lips lifted uncontrobly. He was definitely happy about it, but sandwiched between the happiness were certain inexplicable sadness and regret. It was a pity that he hadn¡¯t participated in South¡¯s growth and couldn¡¯t witness his hard work nor his daily sufferings and exhaustion. When he met the boy, he was already standing in the highest position. The online post understated what Cam had experienced. But even now after all these years, theseizens still insulted her terribly. He could imagine how scary it was back then. If she could solve the problem, would she still have thought of going overseas? Moreover, she was pregnant at the time. How deste she must have felt when she left the country all alone! Suddenly, Ss felt that he owed the mother-and-son duo too much. ¡°South-¡± His voice had turned hoarse. He wanted to hold South in his arms, but he knew that the little guy did not have an affectionate and mushy kind of personality, while he himself was not an emotional person either. Suppressing the sadness that suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart, he reached out his hand and patted South¡¯s head with an approving look. ¡°You¡¯re doing great!¡± With a grin, South said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the bad woman who bullied Mommy.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°L Brooklyn,¡± South replied. Ss frowned. ¡°It¡¯s her again? This woman is really persistent.¡± While South¡¯s little hands were still busily tapping away on hisptop, he reposted the videos and photos that he posted on L¡¯s wedding anniversary on the Inte. What was reposted also included the incident of her giarism during the competition. Ss watched as his son dealt with everything swiftly. Now, nothing came up when he searched for Cam. After that, he made a phone call with his phone which immediately turned this incriminating post into a trending hot topic. Seeing L¡¯s post recing Cam¡¯s one, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief. Ss looked at South. ¡°Is it the content of this post that causes your mommy to reject me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mommy doesn¡¯t like men anyway, and she has never gotten a boyfriend!¡± said South. ¡°Then I can tell her directly that I was the person that night.¡± With a cold expression, South stared at him. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that you did bully my mommy? You¡¯re the culprit who caused her to leave the country? Do you think Mommy will still care about you after you tell her all this?¡± All of a sudden, South¡¯s brutal words flustered Ss. Our rtionship has just improved a little. I guess I¡¯ll wait until our rtionship stabilizes before telling her the truth.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Respect Is Earned by Oneself Almost an hour had passed before the two of them returned to Cam¡¯s home again. As soon as they entered the door, they heard the doorbell ring again before Cam could even say a word. Ss opened the door and saw Landon standing outside, who looked anxious. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here too? Did youe here because of Cam¡¯s matter?¡± Ss¡¯s face immediately sank when he heard the words. ¡°What about her?¡± As he spoke, he red at Landon, hoping that thetter could understand his signal. Nevertheless, the guy did not appear to understand as he looked at Cam worriedly and said, ¡°Cam, don¡¯t listen to those people. Just get South to delete itter. Those people have too much free time on their hands¡­¡± ¡ª Cam stared at Landon standing at the door with suspicion. ¡°What happened?¡± Kate was so shocked that her eyes widened the size of golf balls and she started praying anxiously in her heart. Don¡¯t say anything more, you fool! Otherwise all our efforts this morning would be all for nought. South frowned and red at Landon fiercely. With a simple yet swift move, Ss pushed Landon out of the door, mming it shut behind him. What Landon said made Cam confused. She looked at Kate in bewilderment and asked, ¡°What did he say? What people?¡± Now that she thought about it, something was definitely up for Ss and Kate to come over this early in the morning. ¡°Did you and Ss deliberatelye here early in the morning because someone ndered me on the Inte?¡± Pretending to be baffled, Kate said, ¡°Huh? I came here to ask for somefort. As for Ss, wasn¡¯t he here with youst night?¡± However, Cam didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Tell me, what has been going on?¡± South thus spoke up, ¡°Nothing happened. If you don¡¯t believe it, go online and check it out yourself.¡± Cam then got up and looked for her phone. Just when she found it, the doorbell rang again. After South opened the door, Ss and Landon reentered the living room. Having regained hisposure, Landon greeted Cam and Kate with a smile. ¡°Landon, what did you say just now?¡± Cam asked with a frown. Ss was worried that Landon couldn¡¯t exin it well, so he hurriedly spoke up. ¡°A post about L has be one of the trending hot topics on the Inte. When theizensmented about her, they mentioned you too. Landon was just making a mountain out of a molehill. I¡¯m sure he was just looking for an excuse toe over and get a free meal out of you.¡± Then, he nced at Landon, who immediately understood and huffed, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! | just want Cam to be the judge of yesterday¡¯s events. Cam, you were there yesterday. What do you think about Kate¡¯s behavior? I only asked her the question out of kindness. But she ended up scolding me and ignoring me. How could she humiliate me in front of my girlfriend?¡± After Landon finished speaking, he looked at Kate again. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you exin to me how I¡¯ve offended you? If you want to kill me, you should at least tell me the reason why right?¡± Kate thus sighed. The only thing that reverberated in her mind was the sentence ¡®how could she humiliate me in front of my girlfriend?¡¯. She decided to ignore him. But after a minute, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and got up to head for the bathroom. At first, Cam was still skeptical about the Inte issue, but when she saw Landon arguing about Kate, she hurriedly shouted at him, ¡°Did youe all the way to quarrel with Katie so early in the morning? Are you really gonna talk about humiliation? Think about it! Have you prevented Katie from being humiliated in front of your girlfriend? Remember, respect is earned by oneself. Since you have a girlfriend now, you shouldn¡¯te too close to us. Although you think of us as your buddies, others may not think so! I¡¯m gonna say this one more time. We¡¯re women, so please be gentler and more polite when you talk to us. No woman would find concern in a sentence like ¡®Did you puke so much that you look so pale?¡± Landon waspletely stunned. Initially, he had wanted to form an alliance with her. But instead, he suddenly discovered another enemy. Why is Cam acting strange too?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Inviting Trouble Into the House ¡°D-Don¡¯t I talk like this before? It¡¯s not like that was the first time.¡± Cam red at him. ¡°Well, as you said, it was before. But people will change. Before, you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Now, there¡¯s another woman in the picture, and there¡¯s a difference between men and women. Even if you¡¯re not worried about your girlfriend misunderstanding us, you have to consider whether your presence will lessen Katie¡¯s chances of getting a boyfriend!¡± Landon waspletely stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Kate has a boyfriend, so she¡¯s putting on an attitude with me in order to avoid her boyfriend¡¯s suspicion?¡± Almost choked out of anger, Cam looked at Landon for a long time before asking, ¡°Are you feeling weak?¡± Landon was startled for a moment, then he replied nkly, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll rest when I get back home.¡± With a serious expression, Cam looked at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rest. It¡¯s all in your head anyway!¡± Hearing this, Ss lowered his eyes and smiled. He wondered how she could criticize people in such a serious tone! Landon was stunned for a long time before he gradually realized what Cam meant. Doesn¡¯t this mean that I¡¯m weak in the head? As he pointed at Cam, he said, ¡°W-Why are you scolding me?¡± Cam didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, so she walked to the door, opened it and pointed outside. ¡°Get out!¡± Landon grinned. ¡°Hey, no, what¡¯s wrong with me? You should at least tell me what¡¯s wrong, right? I¡¯ll just apologize if the words I said that day weren¡¯t very nice, okay?¡± ¡°We¡¯re women. Please keep your distance from us,¡± Cam said. Landon looked at Ss for help, but Ss ignored him. While looking at him, South gloated, ¡°You should go home and reflect on yourself. Let me see how many people you¡¯ve offended! One, two, three, four! Four of us, so you¡¯re isted!¡± Landon red at the little guy. ¡°Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you y when I get my hands on a new game!¡± In response, South made a face at him. ¡°We don¡¯t want to y with you now!¡± After Landon left, the room fell silent. It was Cam who spoke up first. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Katie.¡± Ss nodded and hurriedly took advantage of her absence to restore the wireless network. When the two came out of the bathroom, Ss noticed that both had put on makeup. Clearly, that woman had put on hers to apany Kate, who attempted to hide her red eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m feeling better now. Cam, I¡¯m leaving. I have to go to work today.¡± Cam frowned after hearing that. ¡°WhyAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. don¡¯t you have some breakfast before leaving?¡± ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t have any appetite. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Kate said and left. After sending Kate away, Cam looked at Ss, her eyes trying to say, ¡®When are you leaving since everyone else is gone? As a response, Ss pulled out a chair and sat down. I¡¯m not nning to leave at all. Cam¡¯s lips curled up. Am I inviting trouble into my house? Why can¡¯t I get him out? Forget it! After all, he has helped me so much. She pretended to be rxed and went to the kitchen to serve porridge. After the porridge was served, she brought out a few small yet exquisite tes one by one. ¡°Katie made this omelette, but I mixed these pickles. I took a bite just now. It¡¯s edible.¡± When he heard her saying ¡®it¡¯s edible¡¯, Ss couldn¡¯t helpughing. Looking at the tes of pickles on the table, he found them looking rather strange, while the porridge was simply in porridge. But for some reason, he felt unusually warm at the sight. Therefore, he moved his fork toward the te of pickles nearest to him. It was shredded carrots which tasted crisp and refreshing. Although it was a little too oily, it was still delicious. Nervously, Cam asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Ss smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, although it is a little oily!¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Don¡¯t Drag Me Through the Mud With You Cam also tasted it with a frustrated expression. ¡°But, how much oil should I use? It¡¯s just a small amount, I believe.¡± Looking at her face that was about to explode with exasperation, Ss chuckled. ¡°One tablespoon is enough.¡± Cam thus nodded. ¡°Oh, I probably put four or five tablespoons. Thankfully, I put less salt, otherwise the pickles won¡¯t be edible.¡± Ss answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I kind of like your oily pickles.¡± Secretly, South gave his daddy a thumbs up in his heart. To pursue his mommy, he had said he liked eating such terrible pickles. . Such a brave man! To walk his talk, Euegene ate all the pickles on the table. Only the omelette was left. Cam looked at the empty tes and felt rather excited. Perhaps I am a great chef after all! She blurted out, ¡°If you like to eat them, I¡¯ll make more for you after I¡¯ve done more research on them!¡± Ss smiled like a fox that had gotten what it wanted. ¡°Okay.¡± As the post she posted suddenly disappeared, L was still puzzled as to what went wrong. Even searching the keywords were futile as the words ¡®Cam¡¯, ¡®Cam Brooklyn Studio¡¯, and ¡®beggar¡¯ had been blocked. These must be the preventive measures that Cam has taken when she discovered the post I posted, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so fast. It¡¯s just less than an hour! How could it be resolved so quickly? How many people had seen it in such a short time? What L wanted was to let everyone know that Cam, who had always been so high up there, was a woman who could be put down by a beggar. How was she worthy of being supported by so many outstanding men? She was not worthy! She wanted the men to know how cheap and shameless she was. She was about to try and repost the story when her phone vibrated suddenly. ncing over, she saw that it was a call from Ben and was slightly surprised. We¡¯ve broken up. Why is he calling me again? After the call connected, Ben started cussing without waiting for her to speak. ¡°L Brooklyn, how many times do you want to use me to hype up yourself? Do you even have a conscience?¡± These words stunned L who had been searching for Cam¡¯s posts without realizing that she herself was trending on the Inte. ¡°Ben, are you crazy? What happened?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go online and check it out for yourself? Didn¡¯t I say that it¡¯s over between us? Why are you still doing this?¡± L was so angry she was at a loss for words. She turned on herputer to search, and the post about her popped up immediately. It was the post that the Roberts Family had asked someone to delete after it went viral some time ago. How could it be posted again? This is someone deliberately going up against me! ¡°Then you should quickly ask someone to delete it again.¡± Ben was beside himself with rage. He had been scolded by his aunt a few days ago for failing to win Jessica back. Now L had dragged him back on the Inte again. Either she was deliberately creating this hype, or she had offended others again. ¡°You keep posting it after I delete it. If you want to be famous so much, just do it yourself. Don¡¯t drag me through the mud with you!¡± ¡°Ben, are you crazy? Why should I nder myself? This is obviously someone deliberately targeting me. I even think that you¡¯re the one dragging me down with you. If you don¡¯t want to delete it, so be it. My reputation has reached rock-bottom anyway. How much worse can it get?¡± After L finished speaking, she hung up the phone and sulked in the studio. This must be Cam¡¯s doing. Only she has those pictures. However, before she could think of how to retaliate, her parents, Le and Gael, started calling one after another. All they did wasin about how she had gotten herself ndered online again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Closed for Further Action Then Miles and Florence called her to ridicule her. They told her to stop messing around and that she should consider the negative impact of such posts on her child even if she didn¡¯t care about her own reputation. Miles even added that L should be a role model for her child! Dealing with these people made her feel exhausted. Sarah had already arrived for work. Many people didn¡¯t see that post about Cam because it had been posted too early in the morning. Nheless, the post about L was uploaded when everyone was just waking up and checking on their phones. With Ss¡¯s help, the post reached millions. Sarah came over to put in her resignation today. It was too embarrassing for her to work for such a boss. What worried her more was that otherpanies might not want to hire her if they knew that she had worked here before. ¡°Miss L, I wish to study abroad, so I won¡¯t being over tomorrow.¡± L replied lazily, ¡°Okay. It hasn¡¯t been easy for you to stick with me until now. Go get your sry and leave today.¡± Sarah was a little embarrassed to hear her say this. ¡°Miss L, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There is nothing to be sorry about. The branch of a rotten tree must seek a healthier trunk. Just go.¡± L¡¯s expression remained mild. Sarah looked at L and felt rather surprised. L was not such a kindly boss after all, so her calm demeanor made Sarah feel inexplicably scared! She had read about a quote along the lines of ¡®Unless one burst out from the silence, one shall perish in it! However, the crazy woman in front of her was really not the kind of person who would perish in silence. ¡°Miss L, why don¡¯t you hide and lie low for a while?¡± L replied, ¡°I won¡¯t hide. Why should I hide? This is my hometown, and this is my studio. I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± But even if she didn¡¯t want to hide, someone was trying to drive her away. Knock knock! Someone was knocking on the door. Startled, Sarah got up to open the door. Two men in uniform were standing outside the door. Entering the door, they briefly asked a few questions. After they confirmed that L was the boss, they started inspecting the ce and found that the partition walls used mmable and combustible materials. There were also some other problems: the fire partition was not in ce; the fire protection equipment was damaged; the electrical wiring was too old; the leakage switch was not sealed properly. In the end, L¡¯s studio had to close down for further action! Sarah was stunned as she stood rooted to the spot. L¡¯s arrogant words about how she would not leave the ce were still reverberating in Sarah¡¯s ears, yet the studio was closed down by authorities in less than ten minutes. This is all too sudden! On the one hand, Sarah was thankful that she had decided to leave before all this happened, while on the other hand, she began to sympathize with L. It was obvious that L had offended someone who was now deliberately targeting her! L tried to argue with the authorities, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do much about it. The results could not be changed. When the two left the studio, L suddenly felt that she really had nowhere to go. It was impossible for her to go back to the Ryan Family since the divorce agreement had already been signed. But if she returned to the Brooklyn Family now, her parents would probably berate her to no end. After thinking about it for a while, she really had nowhere to go. Cam is to me for this! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point. Why did shee back? Why didn¡¯t she die out there? To drown her sorrows, she went to a bar. After downing bottle after bottle of alcohol for the whole day, she wobbled out of the bar in the evening and was immediately dragged into a van. As soon as she got into the van, an icy dagger was put to her neck. It was apanied by a hoarse male voice that growled, ¡°Are you the one who has offended our boss? Do you know that you are courting death?¡± With the knife at her neck, L was petrified. When her skin felt the cold metal, her mind immediately cleared as chills ran down her spine. She looked at the man in a panic, but the man was wearing a mask and she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. ¡°W-Who is your boss?¡± The man sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s someone you can¡¯t afford to offend anyway.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 The Home of Beggars L said, ¡°H-How did I offend him? At least tell me that!¡± ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± The man sounded a little impatient. L was forced to lift her neck up as she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°W-Where are you taking me?¡± Just then, the man seemed to have been annoyed by her question. ¡°You¡¯ll know after we get there.¡± Another man who was driving said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to silence her? Just hit her with a stick.¡± The first man replied, ¡°The boss wants her to experience it when she¡¯s still conscious. We¡¯ll be punished if she¡¯s unconscious when we get there.¡± The more L listened, the more afraid she became. Where are they taking me? But she didn¡¯t dare to ask. Her heart was in her throat. The car drove for more than an hour before it stopped in front of a bungalow. Then, the men dragged L out of the van. They knocked on a rather old iron door. After a while, there was the sound of footstepsing from the house. When the door was opened, L saw a man with a shaggy beard and curly hair standing at the door. He looked like he hadn¡¯t taken a shower in years. Before she even entered the house, a disgusting smell wafted out of it. It was the smell of stinky feet mixed with the stench of something rotten. The sour and foul smell was worse than a stink bomb. Is this the home of beggars? L subconsciously held her breath and looked at the man holding her in astonishment. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°They are all hardworking people who frequent major subway stations and bridges to earn money with their own hands. Don¡¯t you look down on them the most? Today, I will give you to them so that you will learn that these hardworking people should be respected the most!¡± After finishing his words, he pushed L into the house. Then, he handed ten thousand to the man who opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m rewarding you guys with this woman. Remember that the harder you work, the more money you will get. Here¡¯s some medicine to increase your fun!¡± He raised his eyebrows at the beggars, his hidden meaning evident in his gaze. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The beggar man then nodded and bowed. ¡°Rest assured, Boss. We¡¯ll work hard.¡± In response, the man nodded in satisfaction before handing the beggar a videocam. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to capture everything on this videocam. You need to use the videos to exchange for your moneyter. Is that clear?¡± The beggar replied, ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, Boss.¡± As the door closed after the man left, the beggar stared at L who was standing in the middle of the room. Suddenly, a hungry and lustful desire shed across his expression. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so pretty. We¡¯re getting paid just to have sex with pretty women. This kind of life is the best! Slowly, he approached L, while the other beggars also crowded around her. L felt threatened as there were men with greedy eyes surrounding her in all directions. ¡°The little beauty is really gorgeous!¡± ¡°Yeah, how amazing is this? Not only do we get to sleep with pretty women, we¡¯re also getting paid for it!¡± ¡°Damn, let¡¯s decide now. Who¡¯s gonna go first?¡± The six or seven beggars in the house started to discuss her as if she was amodity. L had never encountered such a thing before, so she was frightened out of her mind. She cried out aggrievedly, ¡°Let me go, and I will give you several times the amount he¡¯s gonna give you, okay?¡± As the curly-haired man rubbed his hands together, he leered, ¡°We want to f*ck a little beauty like you more than earning money!¡± Another man also added, ¡°Hey, let her eat that thing now. We¡¯ll have much more fun that way!¡± ¡°Okay! Come over and hold her down for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Terrified, L wanted to rush out but was grabbed by two dark hands. Every one of them was filthy, and theyout of the room was like a communal bedroom where all the beds were ced next to each other. The quilts on the beds looked unwashed and very dirty too. At the thought of being defiled by those filthy men, L felt sick to her stomach¡­ Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Teaching L a Lesson L¡¯s stomach began to turn over, and she started to retch. She then looked at the man who was getting closer and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, wait! Do you know Andy Yard? He used to be the chief of you guys. I know him. Could you please let me go out of respect for him? I¡¯m willing to give you any amount of money.¡± The curly-haired man frowned deeply. ¡°You know Andy?¡± ¡°Yes, he helped me with something seven years ago, so he should recognize me.¡± The curly-haired man turned his head and nced at the several men behind him before lifting the corner of his mouth into a cruel smile. ¡°So it was you who gave him that opportunity. Do you know that, because of you, he had the opportunity to cozy up to a rich woman? Later, he had people drive us away and make us suffer until we gave him a percentage of our daily earnings. Now that we¡¯ve just gotten out of his control, how dare you bring him up? Brothers, let¡¯s make her pay today!¡± They were all persecuted by Andy before. Hearing this, anger rose in their chests, and they surrounded L at once. L regretted it deeply. Sh*t! Why did I bring Andy up? ¡°D-Don¡¯te near me!¡± ¡°Number Five, you take the video. We¡¯ll switch rolester. Make sure you get a better angle so that we can exchange for more moneyter.¡± Number Five reluctantly agreed. ¡°Number Six and Number Seven, give her the medicine!¡± The two men were unusually excited. Holding the medicine that the curly-haired man had just prepared, they walked toward L. ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± L was so frightened that she started picking up things from the ground and the table before throwing them at the men. Unfortunately, the men were physically strong from running around outdoors all day long, so she was caught in just a few seconds. Meanwhile in the van, the driver and the masked man closed their eyes to rest. From time to time, they looked at the clock. ¡°Why do you think our boss is doing this?¡± asked the driver. The masked man drawled, ¡°He¡¯s obviously teaching her a lesson!¡± The driver asked again, ¡°I mean, why did he want us to find beggars for the job?¡± The masked man shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he was too angry.¡± Sighing, the driver said, ¡°Our boss looks benevolent, but damn is he scary when ites to punishing people.¡± The masked man replied, ¡°Are you serious? Since when had our boss been benevolent? If he were benevolent, how could his hotel be so sessful?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The driver nodded. ¡°Yeah. Actually, he was forced into doing this. Nowadays, if you don¡¯t treat others harshly, you¡¯d be the one who suffers. In the past few years, our boss had also suffered a lot.¡± The masked man replied, ¡°Yeah. Did you notice that other than having the brains to strategize well, sessful people possess a kind of toughness as well? They never fear death.¡± The two of them chatted for a long time. Soon, someone finally came out of the house. The curly-haired man passed over the videocam and uttered, ¡°Boss, here you go.¡± The masked man took it and briefly checked the footage. The clear footage caused the man¡¯s body to heat up as he watched. This woman has ended up in such a wretched state. I suppose the boss will be satisfied now. ¡°Okay, this is for you.¡± As he spoke, he handed over a thick envelope. ¡°Take the money and leave this ce. Don¡¯t say a word to anyone about this; otherwise, the consequences will not be something you can bear. Understand?¡± The curly-haired man took the envelope and said, ¡°Yes, we understand. Boss, you may look for us again if you need anything else.¡± The masked man was speechless. Who would look for them for no reason? ¡°Okay, tell her to behave in the future, or I will send this video to everyone who knows her.¡± The curly-haired man replied, ¡°Yes, Boss. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The masked man took the videocam and left the beggars¡¯ rented house. After Ss left, Cam searched the Inte, but there was no mention of anybody ndering her. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Did L Offend Someone? Instead, L was the one who was horribly insulted byizens. Having found nothing, Cam decided to let it go. Since they all wanted to protect her, there was no reason for her to feel upset. When she arrived at the studio, her employees had already arrived. They had to catch up on designing, patterning, and production this week because there were still a lot of products that needed to be customized. After all, they had promised to deliver the products as soon as possible on top of making new samples. The thought that they would be sold out just hours after the grand opening had never even crossed their minds. In hindsight, they should have prepared more products. After Cam arrived at the studio, she held a meeting and told everyone to increase their speed, but not at the expense of quality. Cam herself also worked overtime to design ording to their customers¡¯ requirements. Actually, she had recruited a few talented designers, but their skills were not as good as hers. They had designs in their heads, but they were not skilled enough to deliver on paper and fabric. Hence, she had to monitor them all the time. The silver lining was that they were smart and got the hang of things quickly. They often said that the work that passed through her scrutiny seemed to have been given life. Despite the hectic schedule, the whole studio worked in a harmonious and organized way. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. During the noon break, Sophia mentioned to Cam casually, ¡°Miss Brooklyn, that L Fashion Studio opposite us was closed down by authorities.¡± Only then did Cam notice this matter. ¡°Looks like it. What went wrong with the inspection?¡± Sophia answered, ¡°This morning, I heard a street cleaner say that the fire prevention equipment in the studio did not pass inspection.¡± Cammented, ¡°Our studio is fine, though. If there is any problematic equipment or wiring, just rece them in time. Also, we have to make sure everything is neat and orderly; any mess would just make us look particrly unprofessional!¡± ¡°I got it. Rest assured; everything is new here since we¡¯ve just opened. There won¡¯t be any problem!¡± Sophia stated. Cam nodded but couldn¡¯t help overthinking a little in her heart. Their fire prevention equipment did not pass inspection? This reason is too vague. Besides, even if it¡¯s true, it can be rectified easily. Why does the entire studio need to be closed down? Did L offend someone? The next day. L returned to the Brooklyn Residence. Although she had changed her clothes and her hair had been neatlybed, her sluggishness was still obvious. When Le saw L, she initially wanted to scold her, but then she noticed L looking rather strange. Hence, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Then, she saw the traces of bruising on L¡¯s neck. Suddenly, fury coursed through Le¡¯s veins at the thought of L still having the mood to get into bed with someone when the Inte was in an uproar about her. ¡°What did you dost night?¡± L was really exhausted. When she woke up today, she was still in that god-forsaken ce, but the beggars were gone. She was tormented all night and didn¡¯t sleep at all. At this moment, she could barely keep her eyes open. ¡°Mom, stop asking questions. Let me sleep for a while!¡± Le frowned. ¡°How are you still in the mood to sleep? Your dad has been looking for you! W-What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you making trouble on the Inte again? Your poor dad waspletely humiliated by your actions! Tell me-why are you behaving worse the older you be?¡± L didn¡¯t listen to her mother¡¯s scolding and went straight into her room before mming the door shut. It was an effective way to iste herself from Le¡¯s nagging voice. She copsed on the bed at once. As she closed her eyes, her mind was filled with the scenes of her desperate yet futile calls for helpst night. There were so many of those long rods and so many disgusting men surrounding her. The dirty hands that lustfully rubbed over her body were too many to count. Dirty! I feel so dirty. Not only am I dirty, I¡¯m also sleazy! She got up suddenly and went straight into the bathroom to turn on the shower. Then, she rubbed herself mechanically over and over again until her skin turned red. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t even feel the pain. She used to be the second youngdy of the Brooklyn Family, the young madam of Ryan Group, and a well-known fashion designer. Before Cam returned to the country, L was highly regarded by all. Why is it that I¡¯ve been reduced to nothing after her return? Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 I¡¯ll Destroy You or Die Trying C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It¡¯s all thanks to Cam that I¡¯ve be like this! I only uploaded a post about Cam having a child with a beggar. So what? Was I not telling the truth? She spent a night with a beggar, so she took revenge on me in the same way? L¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. Cam Brooklyn! I swear by my name, L Brooklyn, that I will destroy you, or die trying! As for the shame you brought upon me today, I will retaliate back dozens of times over in the future. For several days straight, Cam had been working overtime in the studio. In the beginning, her employees were still finding their feet and adapting to the new environment. Moreover, most of the new designers were unable to work independently, causing Cam to be extremely busy as she personally handled everything at the same time. She did not have the time to pick up her son from school, so Sophia helped her with it several times. On this day, a client was in the store, and they were halfway through their discussion. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to send the client away at this time, so she could only listen to thetter¡¯s thoughts and ideas patiently. She winked at Sophia to signal her to go pick up South. In response to that, Sophia nodded and went out. Cambined the client¡¯s ideas and her favorite styles before sketching out a design draft Then, she handed it to the woman. ¡°Miss Camidge, do you like something simr to this?¡± The woman was surprised. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quick!¡± Cam exined, ¡°This is just a sketch; it¡¯s a rough outline of the outfit. I just added some features to it ording to your requirements, and then I¡¯ve added some suggested elements ording to my experience. You can take a look first and let me know your thoughts. I¡¯ll modify the parts you¡¯re not so keen on!¡± The woman held the sketch and carefully considered it. ¡°I¡¯m a little short, so I don¡¯t think the skirt part should be this long. It will make me look shorter.¡± Cam smiled and said, ¡°Miss Camidge, I did take this into ount. Your outfit design is actually a mullet style, which just means that the skirt is short in the front and long at the back. In this way, not only can it set off your elegance, but it can also lengthen the overall visual effect.¡± The woman was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Oh, is that so? You¡¯re so thoughtful. By the way, I want it to look unique. Is it possible for you to add some decorative elements here?¡± Cam replied, ¡°Yes, but any embellishments should be kept to a minimum. If the dress is overly embellished, it will look overdone, and the beauty of the skirt itself will be lost!¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± the woman said. Cam discussed with the woman for a long time before sending her off. Just as she straightened up, the phone in her hand rang. ¡°Miss Cam, the teacher said that South had been picked up 20 minutes ago. Do you mind finding out who picked him up?¡±. Hearing this, Cam was taken aback. ¡°Didn¡¯t the teacher say who came to pick him up? Was it a man or a woman?¡± Sophia replied, ¡°The teacher said it was a woman who wore a mask.¡± After hanging up, Cam pondered for a while. Could it be that Kate took South away? But she would¡¯ve told me first, right? Although this possibility was remote, she still called Kate. ¡°Katie, did you pick up South from school?¡± Kate was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? Pick up the child? No, I didn¡¯t. Did you ask me to?¡± Cam¡¯s heart began to pound uncontrobly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? South was picked up by someone at school. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll ask someone else.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Suddenly, hundreds of bad thoughts sprung up in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more scared she felt. Holding the phone, she immediately called Ss without even thinking about it. Ss was flipping through some documents in his office at this time. Although his face was expressionless, his body exuded a terrifying pressure, as if a violent storm was brewing within him. A few managers stood across his desk with their heads lowered, not daring to even breathe. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 South Was Kidnapped ¡°How dare you show me work of such quality?¡± Ss threw a folder at them. ¡°And you¡¯ve been preparing this for a whole week? Can¡¯t you even do this well? Just leave if you can¡¯t do it properly!¡± The managers were frightened and quickly bowed. ¡°We can, President Nn. Please give us another chance.¡± Ss was about to say something more when the phone in his hand rang. He didn¡¯t want to answer it, but when he saw it was from Cam, he turned his head and answered the call. In a second, his voice turned gentle. ¡°What happened, Cam?¡± Cam¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone. ¡°Ss, South is missing. Can you help me find him?¡± . Hearing this, Ss immediately sat upright. His voice rose slightly as he asked, ¡°What did you say? Missing? Where did he go missing?¡± Cam replied, ¡°He went missing at school. I asked someone to pick him up, but he was gone. The teacher said that a woman picked him up. I called Kate just now, and it wasn¡¯t her. I suspect he¡¯s in trouble. Ss, please help me.¡± Her trembling voice caused Ss to feel distressed as well. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll send someone to check the surveince cameras. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the studio.¡± ¡°Wait for me there. I¡¯lle and pick you up. We¡¯ll go and check around the school together.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Ss!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen.¡± Ss then turned to Xavier. ¡°Xavier, call the police and send someone to check the surveince cameras near the school. Do it right now!¡± he ordered. Xavier answered, ¡°Very well, President Nn!¡± Ss didn¡¯t even bother to say another word to the managers he had just scolded and hurriedly left the room. In half an hour, he had already arrived at Cam¡¯s studio. Looking at Cam¡¯s panicked expression, Ss¡¯s heart twitched in pain. He stepped forward and took her into his arms without hesitation. All he wanted to do was to offer her a littlefort and nothing else. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, alright? Everything will be okay. Let¡¯s go to the school to find out about the situation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cam nodded obediently and followed Ss into the car. Then, they drove directly to the kindergarten. As soon as they got there, Sophia came up to greet them. ¡°Miss Cam, Mr. Nn.¡± When the teacher saw Cam and Ss, she started to feel afraid and exined in a panic, ¡°I thought you two were busy today, so you had someone else pick up the boy in advance. The woman was wearing a mask, so I couldn¡¯t recognize her properly. As the car was the same model as usual, I thought it was the same woman who always came to pick up the boy!¡± Sophia looked at the teacher. ¡°Every time I picked up the child, I would get out of the car and say hello to you before leaving. Today, this woman didn¡¯t even get out of the car at all. Why did you let them go so easily?¡± The teacher hurriedly exined, ¡°She asked the security to inform me that there was an urgent matter today. I thought it was you in a hurry and didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± Cam knew that the woman who kidnapped the child was very cunning, but the child who went missing was her own son, so she couldn¡¯t remain calm. When she looked at the teacher, her voice turned icy. ¡°No matter what, I left my child here with you, so at the very least, you should have guaranteed his safety. Every time I got someone new to pick up the child, I would call you and let you know. Today, not only was it someone new who picked him up, but she had also arrived in advance. I didn¡¯t call you to tell you about this special arrangement, so shouldn¡¯t you have at least confirmed with me before handing the child over?¡± Ss patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t panic. Now is not the time to pursue whose responsibility it is. Let¡¯s find the child first.¡± He turned to the teacher. ¡°Can we see who picked up the child through the surveince cameras?¡± The teacher hurriedly said, ¡°We just saw the footage. It was a ck car, but the woman was wearing a mask.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 It Was L Brooklyn Ss ordered, ¡°Let us watch it too!¡± The teacher nodded and took them to the surveince room. Then, she asked the security guard to stop the footage at the moment when South got into the car. ¡°It¡¯s this car. Please take a look. Are you sure you don¡¯t know this woman?¡± Cam squinted at the screen. ¡°This car is really the same model as Sophia¡¯s. If I didn¡¯t look at the license te, I would have really thought it was hers.¡± From the surveince footage, everyone could see that South paused briefly. It was probably because someone was calling him from the car that he walked toward it. Then he got into the car, whichter drove away. Ss magnified the license te number, wrote it down, and then called Xavier to ask him to check it. Nevertheless, he was aware that in all likelihood, it was probably useless to check the license te number. It was highly possible that the woman had bought it from someone else, or it was just a temporary hire car. In this case, it would be troublesome to find out anything about it. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are there any shots of that woman?¡± The teacher replied, ¡°Only the moment when she rolled down the car window to greet me. She had her mask on then as well,¡± she replied as she asked the security guard to look for that particr shot. The security guard operated the footage for a long time and finally found the shot. Although the woman in the car wore a mask and they saw only half of her face, Cam recognized it right away. ¡°L Brooklyn! It¡¯s L, that crazy woman! Why did she kidnap South?¡± Cam was completely panicked. L didn¡¯t look like she had been caught by someone. She kidnapped a child who is not even seven years old. No matter how clever he is, he is still a child! Ss calmed her down in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll send someone to look for her. South will be found soon.¡± Cam was a little frustrated. ¡°If South were here, he¡¯d be able to find the location quickly. We¡¯re all too slow.¡± A sh of inspiration suddenly crossed Ss¡¯s mind. Since the day of L¡¯s wedding anniversary, South had synced the location setting on both their phones. No matter where they were, they could check each other¡¯s location using their phones. ¡°Did South bring his phone?¡± As he asked, he instinctively started tinkering with his phone. Cam broke his fluke in the next second. ¡°I think he didn¡¯t bring it.¡± Sure enough, Ss had also found that South¡¯s phone was located at Muse Penins. Cam eximed anxiously, ¡°L will definitely harm the child!¡± Ss soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. L must have had some purpose in taking South away. He will be fine until her goal is achieved.¡± He had blurted that out without thinking. Did I say that tofort Cam or myself? As he arranged the investigation with his phone, he dragged Cam into the car. Cam frowned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ss answered, ¡°Your house!¡± Cam¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why are we going to my house? I have to look for my child. Even if I have to check every intersection in this city, i¡¯ll do that. Let me go.¡± Ss spoke anxiously, ¡°I know that. Someone is looking into that on your behalf!¡± ¡°Then what can you find in my house?¡±, ¡°We¡¯re going to the Brooklyn Residence!¡± Hearing this, Cam seemed to have understood all of a sudden. Now that she had recognized L from the footage, she figured that L wouldn¡¯t ignore her mother¡¯s phone call. After figuring it out, she willingly followed Ss into the car, and the two drove directly to the Brooklyn Residence. They had just arrived when a car came up right behind them. A man with a silver mask got out of the car. Cam remembered him as one of Ss¡¯s men. He was the one who caught Robin at Ruby Pce previously. The man walked over and nodded at Ss politely. ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± After nodding in response, Ss led Cam directly through the main entrance of the Brooklyn Residence. It had been seven years since Camst visited this ce. However, this vi was no longer how she remembered it to be. The exterior of the house seemed to have been repainted. The flowers in the courtyard had all withered, while all the furnishings in the rooms had been changed; she couldn¡¯t find any shadow of her previous life here. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Call Her Right Now Gael had just gotten off work and was really surprised to see them here. Why are they here? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. In an instant, a lot of thoughts popped up in his mind. Can it be that Ss wants to marry my daughter, so he came to ask for my blessing? Or is he simply here to please me? But these thoughts were quickly rejected because the expressions of the two people opposite him looked extremely unpleasant. They really didn¡¯t look like they were here to have a chat and eat dinner together with him. ¡°President Nn, Cam, why are you here?¡± Ss looked at Le frostily with a cold expression. ¡°We¡¯re looking for her!¡± Le was stunned. ¡°Looking for me? What for?¡± Cam took a step forward. ¡°Call L. Call her right now!¡± Le furrowed her eyebrows. Her intuition told her that something bad had happened, so she vaguely replied, ¡°L recently changed her phone number. I don¡¯t have her new number.¡± Ss¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We¡¯re giving you a chance by talking to you nicely. Don¡¯t force us to get tough with you!¡± Gael jumped in fright at this and hurriedly came over. ¡°President Nn, what happened?¡± ¡°L has kidnapped South!¡± Ss said. As soon as Gael heard these words, he almost passed out in shock. ¡°What? L kidnapped Cam¡¯s son? But why did she kidnap him?¡± Ss nced at him coolly. ¡°I also want to know why.¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call her right now.¡± Gael fished out his phone to make the call. But Ss stopped him, pointed at Le, and growled, ¡°Let her call L!¡± Le too didn¡¯t expect that her daughter would be so bold as to actually kidnap someone¡¯s child. Seeing the two of them looking so ferocious, she felt worried about what would happen if they found L. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. L wouldn¡¯t have the guts. Did you get the wrong person?¡± Cam was on the verge of losing her patience. She shouted at Le, ¡°I told you to call her, so call her right now!¡± Flustered by Cam¡¯s words, Le¡¯s eyes shifted in avoidance. ¡°I really don¡¯t know her phone number.¡± Cam wasn¡¯t stupid. It was as clear as day that Le was lying. The worry and anxiety from not being able to find South kept mounting in Cam¡¯s heart by the second. She was not in the mood to beat around the bush with Le, so she stepped forward and grabbed her neck. ¡°Why do you speak so much nonsense?¡± Feeling suffocated, Le¡¯s hands grappled at her neck instinctively. ¡°Let! Go! Of! Me!¡± After all, Cam had learned martial arts for several years, so her grip was strong and forceful. No matter how Le struggled, she could not escape from Cam¡¯s grasp. Gael instinctively stepped forward and wanted to help. ¡°Cam, what are you doing? How could you hurt her?¡± Ss came up to block him before saying coldly, ¡°If something bad happens to South, Iguarantee that all of you will pay for it several times over!¡± Gael hastily replied, ¡°N-No. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? How is it possible for L to have kidnapped the child?¡± The corners of Ss¡¯s lips curved up mockingly. ¡°You should ask L yourself when shees back!¡± Cam stared at Le, whose face was gradually turning pale. ¡°Call her. Otherwise, when we find her, I¡¯ll definitely kill her!¡± Le finallypromised and nodded vigorously. Seeing that she had agreed, Cam let go. Le immediately copsed to the ground and started coughing desperately. Cam took a step back, picked up a fruit knife from the table, and pointed it at Le. Her face was frigid as she stared at thetter angrily. ¡°Call her!¡± Le stared at the knife in Cam¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°You,¡± Cam had lost her patience while she roared, ¡°Now!¡± Le took her phone warily and called her daughter, praying in her heart that L would never answer. Considering how Cam and Ss were behaving, they would definitely kill her if they found her. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Return Him or Never See Your Mother Again Perhaps L had really heard Le¡¯s prayers, as the phone rang for a long time without anyone answering it. Le¡¯s phone had no caller ringtone, so there was only a beeping connection sound. It made anyone who listened to it continuously feel irritable. Cam stared at Le. She was sure that the latter was calling L, but why didn¡¯t that woman answer? Could it be that she found out something? Just when she felt disappointed and thought that this method didn¡¯t work, L¡¯s voice came over the phone. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±. ¡°L¡­¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As soon as Le called out, Ss snatched her phone away. Cam was surprised. He was obviously farther away from Le than she was, but he actually moved faster than her. The moment Ss got the phone, his voice fell, bearing uncontroble anger. ¡°L, your mother is in my hands. You¡¯d better send the child back to me safely; otherwise, I guarantee that you will never see your mother ever again!¡± Cam was slightly astonished when she heard what he said. His threats are so simple and straightforward! Fortunately, he¡¯s the one who answered the phone. If I said that, L would never believe it. But Ss is different; he gives off a domineering aura such that nobody would dare to provoke him, and no one would take his words for a joke. Sure enough, L was silent for a long time. ¡°A-Are you¡­ Ss Nn?¡± Ss replied solemnly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Release South now, and I will not pursue this matter further. Otherwise, you will definitely not be able to bear the consequences!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Lughed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why all of you like Cam so much! She¡¯s just a woman who has slept with beggars before. Why do you treat her like a treasure? Do you not have any other women to choose from, President Nn?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ss snapped. Lughed madly over the phone. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Why? Did I touch a sore spot there? Didn¡¯t you see the post on the Inte? The child you¡¯re looking for is the b*stard child of that beggar and Cam. You see-I¡¯m actually helping you to get rid of this bstard child so that you don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. You should thank me instead!¡± Ss exuded a frightening and violent aura. His voice was frigid as he growled, ¡°If you harm him, you¡¯re gonna get it!¡± L yfully spoke, ¡°Why are you so anxious? What¡¯s wrong with getting rid of him, though? Don¡¯t tell me that you really want to be that b*stard child¡¯s father!¡± Ss sneered, his eyes filled with bloodthirsty intent. Without a further word, he grabbed the knife in Cam¡¯s hand and stabbed Le on the shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Le¡¯s earth-shattering howl shocked the woman on the other end of the phone, who fell silent for a long time. Ss¡¯s expressionless poker face, coupled with his chilly tone, made him appear like a living Hades straight out of Hell itself. ¡°If you keep running your mouth, I¡¯ll keep stabbing your mother! Let¡¯s see if you can speak faster than I can stab!¡± For a long time, Cam remained stunned on the spot. She didn¡¯t even realize that the knife in her hand had been taken away by him. L¡¯s voice was loud enough to be heard by everyone present. She couldn¡¯t help but feel upset after hearing such provocations. Moreover, Ss, who didn¡¯t know the truth, ended up being provoked too. But what Cam didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t L¡¯s provocation that angered him; it was L¡¯s criticisms of Cam that infuriated him! Ss was probably maddened enough to force her in such an extreme way. Although desperate times called for desperate measures, this was beyond what a friend could do. Even her suitor wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt others with a knife just to protect her! After a moment of panic, L, who was on the other side of the phone, finally calmed down. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Really Couldn¡¯t Respect Him! ¡°You¡¯d better not force me, Ss. Don¡¯t forget that the b*stard is still in my hands. If you dare to harm my mother, I¡¯ll stab this kid!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Ss warned. ¡°If you dare to hurt him, I¡¯ll return the pain tenfold!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Lughed maniacally. ¡°Then you¡¯d better not harm my mother as well. If not, you won¡¯t be able to see this kid anymore. Now that I¡¯ve lost everything, I wouldn¡¯t mind losing one life for another!¡± Ss nced at Kyle, who was still tracing the call. After Kyle gave him an ¡®OK¡¯ sign, he felt better as he continued trying to deal with L. ¡°It¡¯s not about exchanging a life for another; this is about your entire family! Are you that insane to disregard your parents¡¯ lives?¡± . L replied, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m insane! You guys have forced me to the brinks of insanity! What¡¯s so good about Cam that she got all of you to help her out? All I did was post a status before you guys exposed me on the Inte and shut down my studio! | could ept that because I¡¯m not as capable as you guys, but how dare you guys get so many beggars to¡­ You guys have caused me to lose everything! Now that I have nothing, being dead or alive doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. Cam cares a lot about this b*stard, doesn¡¯t she? Well, I¡¯ll bring this kid along with me, then. I¡¯ll make Cam suffer for the rest of her life!¡± Ss started to feel panic. He could try to negotiate against a sane person, but when facing an insane person¡­ Ss was really afraid that L might try to pull something crazy. He passed the phone over to Cam and motioned for her to say something. Cam took the phone and started yelling, ¡°L Brooklyn! If you dare to harm South, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook!¡± ¡°Hah! You¡¯ll never let me off the hook? Have you ever, though? Isn¡¯t it you who forced me to be who I am today?¡± Cam started pacing around as she argued, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried to do anything to you. It was always you who¡¯s had something against me!¡± L gritted her teeth as she snapped, ¡°Why did you evene back in the first ce? What¡¯s wrong with dying out there? Why did you have to fight with me? I can¡¯t do anything to you, but to this kid¡­ there¡¯s still a lot that I can do! Hahaha!¡±. On the other side, Ss supported Le, who was injured, to head out as Gael ran out to catch up to them. ¡°Where are you guys bringing her?¡± Ss stopped as he stared coldly at Gael. He really couldn¡¯t respect this father! ¡°Cam is your daughter while South is your grandson, so you¡¯d better not think about informing L about anything. If something happens to South, you can expect to collect the mother and daughter¡¯s bodies!¡± Then, Ss helped Le to get into the car. He also got Kyle to get a tape to seal her mouth. Cam had already hung up on the other hand. ¡°Did you get their location?¡± Ss replied as he patted her shoulder to console her, ¡°Yes. Get in. We are going over there now.¡± Cam immediately got into the car as they enrouted toward the suburbans. After about an hour of car journey, they finally reached the location. The sky was already pitch ck at this time. This ce was an demolished area, so naturally, there weren¡¯t any lights. They could only use their phone¡¯s shlight to figure this ce out. The buildings here were old, and they looked like they might fall apart anytime. Ss held Cam as they walked toward where the phone¡¯s GPS was leading them to. Their hearts sank a little with every step that they took. If South was really brought here, he must be terrified. Upon that thought, they fastened their pace. Le was dragged along by Kyle while none of them tended to the stab wound on her shoulder. However, after a long time, the bleeding had already stopped.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 She was Insane However, her wound still hurt with every step that she took as sweat continued forming around her forehead. Le couldn¡¯t help but me everything on L. She¡¯s insane! It¡¯s fine that she wants to bully Cam, but dragging Ss into this? L wasn¡¯t seeking death by doing this. Instead, she¡¯s dragging the entire family to die along with her! They got up to the third floor using the staircase. There was still aplete room here with a door and windows. Ss pulled Cam backward before he brought his leg up and kicked the door. However, they were dumbfounded when they entered the room, for it was already empty. However, there were eaten lunch boxes as well as ropes used for bonding and some dried bloodstains; all of this pointed to the fact that they were once here! Cam¡¯s mind started buzzing before goingpletely nk. Then, she started searching around the room frantically. Ss was stunned as he stood rooted to the ground. They¡¯ve left. Did they leave after realizing that we¡¯d found out about their location, or did someonee to rescue them? Ss took his phone out and contacted Xavier. ¡°Did you guys rescue the kid?¡± Xavier¡¯ anxious voice rang out from the other end of the call. ¡°President Nn, we haven¡¯t found him yet. However, we¡¯ve already gotten their location. They¡¯re now in a demolished building in the suburbs.¡± Ss felt his heart sink. ¡°We are here, but they¡¯re already gone!¡± ¡°What? You guys are there already? They¡¯re gone? Could it be that they¡¯ve already relocated?¡± Ss was worried about that as well. ¡°Let¡¯s regroup here for now!¡± Then, he took Le¡¯s phone and tried to contact L again. However, this time, the phone was turned off. At the same time, Cam had already searched through the entire room. She looked like she was in a panic. ¡°No. It looks like they went down willingly, and there were many of them. There are many footprints in the room and on the staircase-there should be at least six of them!¡± Ss immediately tried to console Cam. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s head down and see if we can find any leads.¡± Cam asked, ¡°What about her phone? Did the call go through?¡± Ss shook his head. ¡°She turned off her phone!¡± Immediately, Cam dashed toward Le, as if she had gone insane, as she grabbed onto Le¡¯s cor and demanded, ¡°Tell me! Where is L? Where is she?!¡± Le¡¯s cor tightened around her neck, and she was struggling to speak. ¡°I really don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve been with you guys the entire time!¡± Cam was panicking. This felt so much worse than not being able to locate them. It was as if she had fallen into an endless hole, and, after spending so much effort to climb up, she fell back into the hole again. The fear of the unknown was magnified in the dark night. She was losing her rationality as she tried to think clearly. Could it be that Gael had contacted L and informed her to get away? If it weren¡¯t so, how could it be so coincidental? ¨C Cam took her phone and immediately contacted Gael before asking in a bone-chilling tone, ¡°Did you contact L and told her to get away?¡± Gael¡¯s voice rang from the phone. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Cam¡¯s eyes were reddish as tears threatened to pour out. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t informed her, how did L manage to escape? Gael¡­ y-you¡¯re really cruel¡­¡± Cam¡¯sst sentence wasced with so much pain and helplessness. Ss felt like someone was shing his heart as he watched the woman in front of him shake while holding the phone. Immediately, he went over to her and pulled her into his embrace before he snatched her phone over and hung up. ¡°It could not have been your father. He wouldn¡¯t dare to pull that off since Le is in our hands now. I¡¯ve already warned him about it!¡± Cam was horrified. ¡°That insane woman wouldn¡¯t really want to bring South to the depths of hell along with her, would she?¡± Ss patted Cam¡¯s back lightly before he consoled her, ¡°She won¡¯t. No one wants to die. Don¡¯t scare yourself like that.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The Tyre Tracks ¡°But there¡¯s blood in the room.¡± Cam could notfort herself as negative thoughts flooded her mind. She began to imagine a few hundred different scenarios of her child in danger. She could hardly hold on any further. She admitted to herself that she wanted Ss to oppose her thoughts. It would be the best if he was able to convince her, as if she would believe everything that he said. Unknowingly, she had already started depending on him. ¡°The blood in the room might not belong to South. The color is much darker. A child¡¯s blood usually isn¡¯t that dark.¡± Ss was just spurting nonsense with a straight face. Cam couldn¡¯t care less about his words. She merely hummed in agreement, but she was not reassured at all. Meanwhile, a few people walked downstairs and looked around the tyre tracks with the shlights on their phones. They realized that apart from Cam and their cars, there were a few tyre tracks from other cars nearby. The tracks looked fresh, and there were a lot of trails left behind. The least number of cars that were involved would be two cars with around five to six people. From afar, a car headlight shed. When they walked near it, they realized that Xavier and the rest had arrived. ¡°President Nn,¡± Xavier said as he passed a shlight to them. With that, it had be more convenient for them to walk around in the dark. Ss took it and appraised the surroundings. There were no surveince cameras at all, so it was way more difficult to look for people here. ¡°The blood in the room hasn¡¯t dried yet, so they must have left less than 20 minutes ago. Check the cars that exited here immediately,¡± Ss ordered Xavier. Xavier did not dare to say anything unnecessary, so he quickly replied, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Standing at the same spot, Cam remained silent. Usually, she would hand everything to South if they needed to investigate some matters, so right now, she had no idea where to start. The anxiousness within her had made her lose all analytical capabilities. She was already brave enough as she managed to stop herself from crying. Just a moment ago, she was on the verge of breaking down and sobbing out loud already. She didn¡¯t know how she could survive if South had really met with an ident. Ss had seen through her fragility under her tough appearance and held her into his arms again. With a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. South is smart. I believe that he¡¯s figured out a way to escape.¡± Leaning in his arms with his gentle voice ringing in her ears, Cam could not hold herself anymore. Tears streamed down her face as she eximed, ¡°He is still so young! Why didn¡¯t she take it out on me? Why did she target a child?¡± Ss consoled her, ¡°Come on. It doesn¡¯t mean that L has brought him away. Didn¡¯t you see that two more cars came by here? Perhaps they were here to save South. Don¡¯t scare yourself first. Let¡¯s get into the car to track them down!¡± After wiping her tears off, Cam followed Sitas into the car. ¡°Follow these fresh tyre tracks,¡± he ordered, to which Kyle replied in agreement. The car slowly drove out of the demolished building to a straight, wide road in front. After Ss got out of the car, he immediately walked to a small restaurant nearby that had surveince cameras installed nearby. He tried speaking to the restaurant owner, though he didn¡¯t seem willing toply as he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Ss quickly gave him some money, and it was only then that he agreed to show them the footage. Instantly, he caught sight of the few cars that drove away from the buildings. Luckily, the footage was clear enough for him to see the car tes. Hence, he took down the number of the car tes for Xavier to look it up. In no time, Xavier replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found and confirmed the information of the three car owners. I¡¯ll send our men over immediately. However, the weird thing is that I can¡¯t even find who the owners of the two cars are.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss frowned deeply. ¡°You can¡¯t find them?¡± Xavier replied, ¡°No, I can¡¯t get anything. It¡¯s all nk.¡± At this point, Cam said, ¡°This is quite simple. South is able to hide our information so that others can¡¯t find us as well.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 You Are Wily Rabbit? Ss frowned. ¡°That group of people might beputer experts, then?¡± Upon hearing that, a fleeting thought passed through Cam¡¯s mind. Since she had calmed down a lot, she was able to analyze everything logically. She pulled Ss aside as she said, ¡°If you can¡¯t find the information, I have a bold guess.¡± Ss was shocked to hear that. ¡°What is it?¡± Cam leaned closer to him. Her warm and sweet breath lingered on his face¡­ Upon hearing her thoughts, Ss looked at her in shock. He immediately thought that it was a highly probable scenario, so he heaved a long sigh and felt as though everything had been settled. Since South was also his son, he was not any less worried than Cam. In fact, he was even more fearful as he had just found both Cam and South. ¡°In that case, do you have the phone number of the headquarters?¡± ¡°No, but it should be avable online. However, if South had reached the headquarters, he should have messaged me.¡± While speaking, Oliva took her phone out. However, it was shut down right now. ¡°Oh, no. I used my phone as a shlight just now, so the battery has run out.¡± Ss also felt that the little guy might send some messages to him as well. ¡°Let me check mine.¡± Cam pouted. ¡°How is it possible for him to send you a message? He doesn¡¯t even know that I¡¯ve found you.¡± Ss merely smiled at her without speaking. Of course my son knows that I¡¯m also looking for him! After taking out his phone and switching it on, he saw a message sent by an unknown number that showed the location. ¡°He really did send it to me! It¡¯s here!¡± He could hardly hide the surprise in his voice. After leaning closer to him and looking at it, Cam saw the message indeed. ¡°Since when have you gotten so close to him?¡± Ss smiled gently as he tugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Kyle started driving. This time around, they did not bring Le along. Instead, Ss called Xavier to send her back. In a huge conference hall at the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters, South was sitting on the desk with many snacks around him. A group of people surrounded him. Among them, the oldest was in their thirties, and the youngest was in their twenties. However, the person in front of them was only seven. In fact, he had not even turned seven, to be precise. The group of people merely looked at him nkly with mixed expressions. They didn¡¯t look angry; instead, they looked slightly happy. However, the look on their faces was not pure joy as well. The little guy in front of them was drinking yogurt while dangling his feet in the air as he looked at them with his wide, ck eyes. This made them feel slightly annoyed. Who would have thought that Wily Rabbit, the person who attacked the Heptagon in Mastar, was this little guy in front of us? In fact, they had spoken on the phone before, but South used a voice-changer. The rest of them had even guessed that Wily Rabbit might be a girl who was shy to meet other people. It was hard for them to believe that Wily Rabbit was a kid who had not even turned seven. ¡°You really are Wily Rabbit?¡± Peacock asked incredulously. Looking at them, South shed a smile that didn¡¯t match his age at all as he spoke, ¡°The main forces of the Will-o?-Wisp Headquarters consist of five people. The first is Lone Wolf, who is one of the first, more experienced hackers. He is also the person in charge of the Will-o?-Wisp Headquarters. Although he looks friendly, once he takes his sses off, it means that there shall be no turning back. The second is. Wily Rabbit. Just like the name suggests, Wily Rabbit is smart, sly, and good at camouge. The third is Python, who is 25. He is slightly tanned, and he is mainly in charge of South Africa. Peacock is a beautifuldy who is 21 this year. Her pet phrase is always, I¡¯m the prettiest in the world!¡¯. Leopard, who is 23, is a handsomed who hates it when people say he is womanly.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Just a Kiddo After Lone Wolf heard that, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. Although what South said seemed like some basic information, it could not have been known by outsiders as the five of them were from Will-o¡¯-Wisp, the most secretive existence in the world. No one could find out their information. Even if one of them walked past each other on the streets, they might not be able to recognize each other as well. Just like the little guy in front of them-no one would have imagined that he was Wily Rabbit. It was quite reasonable that the rest of them could not ept this. When Lone Wolf first found out about this fact, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep the entire night. To have this level of achievement at this age, his future is limitless. Hence, Lone Wolf decided that he must recruit South to the headquarters. However, the rest of the group had never seen him; they had only talked to him. On top of that, South had been using a voice-changer. It was quite obvious how they felt when they were excited to save Wily Rabbit at first but ended up saving a kid. ¡°So? What are your thoughts?¡± Lone Wolf asked. Peacock was crestfallen. ¡°Just two hours ago, I thought I could finally get rid of my single rtionship status.¡± Leopard added, ¡°Me too.¡± It was because everyone had guessed that Wily Rabbit might be a girl. ¡°Isn¡¯t that perfect? Both of you guys can be together.¡± Python smiled. After exchanging nces, Peacock and Leopard looked away in disgust as they spat simultaneously, ¡°Who would want to be with that person?¡± ¡°Kiddo, do you mind if your girlfriend is older than you by a decade?¡± Peacock asked, not willing to give up. Holding his yogurt drink, South replied seriously, ¡°Yes, I do mind. And I¡¯m not a kiddo!¡± Peacock laughed out loud. ¡°You are the youngest here; why can¡¯t we call you kiddo?¡± Dangling his feet, South said, ¡°I¡¯m able to send all your unedited pictures to everyone, you know.¡± ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re too cruel!¡± With that, Lone Wolf kicked Peacock. ¡°Mind yournguage. He¡¯s not even seven.¡± Peacock quickly smiled as she spoke, ¡°Uhm¡­ It¡¯s better not to learn suchnguages from a youngdy like me, kiddo.¡± Python chuckled. ¡°Youngdy? You really tter yourself. He¡¯s only seven. He can even call you madam!¡± Peacock was not willing to take that insult. ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t he address you as grandpa?¡± ¡°Come on! I¡¯m only four years older than you. We are of the same age group!¡± Python argued. Peacock turned around to look at South. ¡°Kiddo, could you tell that we are of the same age group? It¡¯s quite out of ce if I address him as grandpa, but if I call him mister, it¡¯s not too bad, is it?¡± Python red at her threateningly. ¡°Fu-¡± He wanted to say ¡®f*ck¡¯, the word that could express various emotions. However, after he suddenly recalled that a seven-year-old was standing opposite to them, he changed his sentence to something that was less vulgar. ¡°I¡¯m just more tanned. Do I really look old?¡± South smiled happily, revealing his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t look old, actually¡­¡± Python heaved a sigh of relief before he looked at Peacock vindictively. ¡°See? Kids won¡¯t tell lies.¡± With that, he took a sip of beer. However, out of his expectations, South finished his sentence after a pause. ¡°Grandpa, if Miss Peacock addresses you as mister, it¡¯s not out of ce too.¡± Upon hearing that, Python spurted out all the beer he had just drunk as he red at South menacingly. ¡°You heartless fe! Don¡¯t you know who brought you back here? Why aren¡¯t you on my side?¡± South smiled slyly, ¡°Kids like me can¡¯t tell lies.¡± Peacock suddenly became more excited. ¡°Hear, hear, mister! He was just telling the truth! Why should he take your side? You just brought him back, but I took revenge for him!¡± ¡°Hmph! Peacock, are you asking for a beating?¡± Python growled fiercely.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Your Dad Is Ss Nn? Peacock raised her chin proudly. ¡°What? Do jou think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Seeing that a quarrel was about to start between the two of them, South quickly changed the topic. ¡°Where did you lock the woman up?¡± Peacock replied, ¡°In the basement. Haven¡¯t you already texted your mom? When she picks you upter, you can just go back with her. I¡¯ll settle them for you tomorrow.¡± South announced confidently, ¡°My mommy will settle them herself!¡± Peacock spoke, ¡°Kiddo, tell us about your family. What does your mom do?¡± South replied, ¡°She¡¯s a fashion designer.¡± Then, she asked again, ¡°What about your dad?¡± Pride filled South¡¯s face when he replied, ¡°He¡¯s Ss Nn.¡± Peacock was stunned for a while. ¡°Ss Nn? This name sounds familiar.¡± ¡°Idiot! He¡¯s the president of Nn Group. The Isle of Joy is his private asset,¡± Leopard exined. Peacock said in surprise, ¡°What? Your dad is Ss? Holy crap! Your background is so powerful! Kiddo, you really can¡¯t ept a girlfriend who is older than you? I can still wait for you to grow up!¡± Lone Wolf, who had been silent until now, kicked her. ¡°Come on; be serious! He¡¯s only seven. No matter how much you want to get married, you should find someone around your age!¡± Peacock looked innocent as she replied, ¡°But none of them have such a powerful background like Wily Rabbit.¡± The rest of them were speechless upon hearing that. Knock, knock! Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Lone Wolf immediately said, ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Lone Wolf, someone ising over.¡± Upon hearing that, Lone Wolf walked to theputer to look at the surveince tape. After seeing a man and a woman appearing, he asked, ¡°Wily Rabbit, are they your parents?¡± After looking at the tape, South nodded. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll leave now! Thanks for everything today!¡± With that, he jumped off the table, preparing to leave. However, Lone Wolf added, ¡°Wait! Ask your parents toe in. Aren¡¯t they going to teach the woman a lesson? It¡¯s more convenient here!¡± ¡°Yeah! We also want to meet your parents!¡± Peacock chimed in. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Python scoffed. ¡°You just want to see Ss. Am I right?¡± Peacock replied, ¡°Yes, indeed. I want to ask if he minds the fact that his daughter-inw is ten years older than his son.¡± With a look of disdain on his face, Leopard replied, ¡°Enough is enough!¡± Lone Wolf kicked them. ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯ll ask our people to let them in.¡± South was slightly hesitant. ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t let you guys meet them first.¡± ¡°Why? Ss can¡¯t be seen by others?¡± Peacock asked. South was hesitant. After bing silent for a while, he said, ¡°You guys have to keep a secret for me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lone Wolf asked. South said in embarrassment, ¡°My mommy still doesn¡¯t know that Ss is my daddy. So you guys had better not spill the beans. He hasn¡¯t won my mom over yet.¡± The few of them exchanged smiles. Peacock frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± South was slightly irritated. ¡°There was a misunderstanding between them back then.¡± Peacock suddenly realized what was going on. ¡°Ah, I see! Did you find out about Ss yourself?¡± South nodded. Peacock gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Brilliant!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t say anything unnecessary.¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement upon hearing Lone Wolf¡¯s promise. South replied, ¡°Alright. Let them in, then!¡± In no time, someone brought both Ss and Cam into the meeting room. When they saw the stunning little guy sitting on the table in the middle of the room, they were instantly relieved. He¡¯s fine. ¡°Mommy, Uncle Ss!¡± South greeted them with a smile. Tears flooded Cam¡¯s eyes instantly. If there weren¡¯t many people here, she might not have been able to hold her tears. She blinked in an attempt to make her tears disappear as she walked to South. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Just a Normal Child When Cam reached him, she realized that there was a bruise on his face. ¡°South¡­ what happened to your face?¡± She was breathless when she asked the question, her face filled with fear. South brushed her hand that was on his face away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± A storm was brewing in Cam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did L do that to you?¡± South tried to console her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all, mommy. Why were you sote? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Cam choked immediately upon hearing that. ¡°My phone¡¯s out of battery. We only found out that you¡¯re here after checking Ss¡¯s phone. She hugged South tightly as she tried not to cry. When Cam hugged him, his shoulders contracted instinctively, but he remained immobile as he was being embraced by her quietly. Ss also felt sorry for him. Even though they had given him some fresh clothes to change into, it showed how much of a mess South was at the beginning. After a long time, he finally retracted his gaze from South and looked at other people in the conference room. ¡°Thank you for saving him!¡± Lone Wolf smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s our pleasure.¡± Then, South held Cam¡¯s hands as he brought her over to introduce everyone. ¡°Mommy, this is Lone Wolf, the person in charge of Will-o?-Wisp Headquarters, and this prettydy is Peacock. That is Python, and this is Leopard. They are all our core members here.¡± Then, he pointed at Ss and Cam as he introduced them. ¡°This is my mommy, Cam, and this is Uncle Ss, Ss Nn.¡± Ss nodded once more. ¡°He¡¯s still young, so please take good care of him. If you need any help, you can look for me anytime.¡± Lone Wolf took a step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Wily Rabbit is very smart. He was able to reach this position all because of his own capabilities.¡± Cam looked at them gratefully. ¡°I really thank all of you from the bottom of my heart. If you guys hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I really don¡¯t know what the consequences would have been.¡± Lone Wolf replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Wily Rabbit is very close to us. He has also helped us out a lot, and we have always treated him like family.¡± After exchanging some pleasantries, they finally touched on the main topic. Cam asked, ¡°Where¡¯s L? She¡¯s the woman who kidnapped South.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the basement of our headquarters. Do you want to see her? I can bring you there,¡± Lone Wolf replied. ¡°Sure,¡± Cam said. With that, she looked at Ss. ¡°Stay here with South, Ss. I¡¯ll be backN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. soon.¡± Ss frowned in worry. ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to apany you?¡± A cruel look flitted across Cam¡¯s eyes as she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can settle it on my own!¡± South reminded her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t use your own hands to attack her. It¡¯ll hurt you!¡± Cam caressed his little head as she mumbled a reply. Then, Lone Wolf brought her out of the room immediately. After Cam had left, Ss walked to South slowly and bent down. Without another word, he immediately hugged him tightly in his embrace. Then, he slowly patted South¡¯s back tofort him. South remained immobile. In fact, it was impossible to state that he was not afraid at all. It would only make his mother worry if he said it out loud, and he didn¡¯t want others tough at him. After he escaped, he retained his composure so that the rest couldn¡¯t tell that he was afraid. As long as he pretended to be brave, no one would know that he was actually terrified. However, when he was enveloped in Ss¡¯s wide arms and shoulders, he couldn¡¯t regain hisposure anymore. I can¡¯t cry! I can¡¯t cry in front of others, and I don¡¯t dare to cry! Right now, he just wanted to be a normal child. Even though he was afraid, he would not cry out loud. He merely lowered his head and buried it in Ss¡¯s embrace so that no one else could see his face. After ncing at the both of them in the conference room, Peacock nudged the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Just a Child After All After exchanging nces, they followed Peacock out of the door understandingly. ¡°He finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore in his father¡¯s embrace,¡± Python remarked. Leopard added, ¡°His performance is impressive enough. He¡¯s just so young-of course he would be terrified. Damn! That woman is a f*cking lunatic! If we werete, really can¡¯t imagine what would have happened.¡± Python replied, ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. He seems to care a lot about his pride. Let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know about this.¡± Leopard hummed in agreement before eyeing Peacock, who was silent all this while. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you very talkative just now? Why are you so quiet?¡± Python chuckled gently. ¡°Do you even need to ask? Look at her eyes that were staring at Ss intently. I bet even her soul has been taken away by him.¡± Peacock sniffed hard, finally reacting to them. ¡°Goddamn! He is really handsome!¡± Leopard looked excited as he spoke, ¡°Look at yourself. Wily Rabbit¡¯s mom is also very beautiful.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Peacock red at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°She¡¯s not just beautiful. She¡¯s breathtakingly stunning!¡± Then she changed her tone. ¡°I used to think that I was the most beautiful woman in the world. Now only I know that there¡¯s always someone better than you. No wonder their child is so good-looking.¡± Pythonughed. ¡°Can you give up now?¡± Looking gloomy, Peacock asked, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t my mom give birth to me a few yearster?¡± Python replied, ¡°You have gone too far.¡± Leopard also added, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless now.¡± In the conference room, Ss held South¡¯s cheeks as he asked gently, ¡°Did she hit you?¡± South shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Ss didn¡¯t rush him into anything and held him as they sat on the couch. ¡°You can tell me the truth,¡± he coaxed. With tears welling in his eyes, South pouted stubbornly, refusing to cry. Ss patted his back gently to console him. ¡°I won¡¯t tell mommy.¡± South sniffed. ¡°She pinched my face and my arms. She also threw me on the floor and held a knife in her hands, saying that she was going to disfigure me. After some time, she said she was going to throw me off the building and die with me. B-But I didn¡¯t cry; not even once!¡± He still tried to look tough even though tears were welling in his eyes. Ss felt so sorry for him that his eyes burned in pain. His body shook as he gently consoled South, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything¡¯s fine now. I promise you that this won¡¯t happen again.¡± South gently lifted his chin with a haughty expression on his face. ¡°But her n failed because I had this. I called the headquarters immediately, and they arrived quickly. I asked them to strangle her. Actually, Peacock and Leopard hit her until she was on the floor.¡± With that, he pulled out a ne with a ruby stone on it. ¡°As soon asf press this, it means that I¡¯m in danger. There¡¯s a location tracking device in it, so they figured out where I was quickly,¡± he exined. Ss caressed his hair as he eximed in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, son!¡± He wanted to say something else, but his heart hurt so much that he could not utter another word. If they hadn¡¯t arrived just in time, I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened. As if he had felt Ss¡¯s pain, South patted his back with his little hand. With a young, childlike voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell mommy about this! She¡¯ll cry!¡± Ss tightened his embrace on South and nodded. Why is my son so mature? He¡¯s not even seven-he¡¯s at an age to rebel and throw tantrums, yet he is already so thoughtful. He knows that he is a boy who should protect his mother, but he forgets that he is just a child after all. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Suffer Like My Son Did He wasn¡¯t sure when it started, but he did not even dare to be afraid or cry anymore. Ss felt a surge of emotions bubbling in his chest, and his heart broke into pieces. ¡°Son, I¡¯m always there for you whenever you need a chat in the future.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± South nodded. Ss asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit your mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want us to go, and so we shouldn¡¯t. We can watch her from here.¡± South answered before he turned around to switch on the surveince footage on theputer. At that moment, L and two men were in a locked room. This looked like a space specifically used for interrogation. Both men were tied onto pirs, and their heads were bowed. It was obvious that they had both taken a beating. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. On the other side, L seemed to be doing much better, and it seemed like she was deliberately kept that way. She sat motionless on the ground, her head hanging low. Soon, she must have heard the door creaking because she looked up in that direction. However, her eyes shed brightly and dangerously when she made out who the person was. ¡°Cam Brooklyn!¡± I was just wondering who was my captor, and it turns out it¡¯s Cam Brooklyn! Cam smirked at her. ¡°That¡¯s right; I see you still recognize me.¡± While saying that, she took a few steps forward. ¡°It seems like you had too light of a beating from before, and that is why you haven¡¯t learned from your mistakes!¡± L stood up hastily while asking foolishly, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Nevertheless, Cam did not waste her breath. Instead, she yanked L over before giving her two ps across her face. The two ps rang loud and clear, and they sounded oddly satisfying! L started cackling maniacally, as if not registering the pain. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Your son escaped by a fluke this time, but he won¡¯t be so lucky the next time.¡± There was a bloodthirsty murderous intention hidden underneath Cam¡¯s gaze. She raised her leg, and her knee came into direct contact with L¡¯s stomach. Oliva asked her in a bone-chilling tone, ¡°Next time? Do you think you¡¯ll have a chance for a ¡®next time¡¯?¡± L doubled over with the impact against her stomach. Her stomach contracted violently with the pain, and she couldn¡¯t catch her breath for the longest time. Cam yanked against her hair. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do something like that to a child! Are you even human? I don¡¯t even feel like wasting my breath on you; I just want to beat you up!¡± After her outburst, she started hitting L again. With that, L felt a sudden punch on her chin, and her whole face started tingling with excruciating pain. The pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t make a sound for some time. Meanwhile, Cam used everything she had by kicking and hitting L. In the end, L was reduced to a slumped mess on the ground. Cam crouched down again while tugging against L¡¯s hair. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to beat you till you¡¯re disabled to avoid troubleter on. In that case, you won¡¯t be pondering all sorts of ways to harm other people.¡± Upon saying that, she smashed L¡¯s head against the floor. There was a loud thud, and L felt her head ringing. Her vision went ck, and she waspletely knocked out. Cam checked her pulse to ensure that she was still alive before standing up to go directly to the washroom. She took out a basin of cold water to ssh it on L¡¯s head. L woke up with a start by the sudden ssh of cold water. ¡°Were you hoping to die? I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a doctor,¡± Cam sneered, her eyes shining fiercely and cruelly. ¡°I just want you to experience the pain my son had to go through. I want you to experience the agony of wishing you hadn¡¯t been born!¡± L shuddered when she heard that while flinching involuntarily. She did not have the courage to go through the feeling of being at the brink of death again. Anyway, L had always been adaptable to her circumstances, and so she grabbed Cam by her hand to beg for mercy. ¡°Cam, Cam, I was wrong. I did something foolish because I lost my way when my hands were tied, and I didn¡¯t have a choice. Cam, please forgive me.¡± Cam yanked her hand back. ¡°You managed to stay hidden for so many days; you even procured the exact car as Sophia¡¯s, and you scheduled the time difference in your n to take my son away. Did you do all that because you lost your way? Before this, I might have been angry, but for Gael¡¯s sake, I let you off the hook. Nevertheless, it turns out you just won¡¯t learn your lesson!¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Let¡¯s Go Home L sobbed while begging Cam, ¡°Cam, I know it was my mistake. I honestly know that it was my fault. I just feel like you¡¯re better than me in everything, and I¡¯m so jealous of you. Let me go this time, and I promise you that I¡¯ll never do such things to you in the future, okay?¡± Cam grabbed L by her cor while ring at her viciously. ¡°You should have thought of the current consequences when you did that to my son.¡± After snarling, Cam smashed L¡¯s head against the ground again, producing a loud thud. It was another huge blow, and L saw white spots blooming in her vision. After feeling as if her world was spinning, she fainted again. When she was woken up by a basin of cold water the second time, L only had one thought in her mind. Please just let me die! The same cycle went on several times before Cam put aside her fierce and ruthless aura. She looked down at the disheveled L, who was slumped on the floor. ¡°Have you learned your lesson this time?¡± L seemed as if she had lost her mind; she did not scream in pain, nor did she beg for mercy anymore. Cam¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smirk. ¡°You¡¯d better remember this-I¡¯ll end your life if this happens again!¡± Upon saying that, she stood up to leave the room. Lone Wolf, who was standing just outside of the room, asked while chuckling, ¡°Have you vented your frustrations?¡± Cam put aside her cruel and fierce aura, and she answered, ¡°Can you guys please toss her out? Throw her away as far as possible; I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for you guys.¡± Lone Wolf answered while smiling at her, ¡°No worries. Nobody has the courage to create trouble for us!¡± Cam chuckled when she heard that too. ¡°South is still young. Thank you for looking after him.¡± Lone Wolf replied to her, ¡°No, South is very mature, and he doesn¡¯t seem like a young child at all. Otherwise, our group wouldn¡¯t have only realized that today.¡± Cam was slightly surprised. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know about his age?¡± Lone Wolf cackled while answering her, ¡°Yup, only I knew about it, but the others didn¡¯t. Before Peacock met him, she had been fantasizing on developing a love rtionship with him! She was even asking him unhappily whether he would mind if his girlfriend were older than him by more than ten years.¡± Camughed in embarrassment. ¡°You guys have such a good vibe. It is no wonder South fancy you guys so much.¡± ¡°His family is our family. From now on, just holler at us if you need any help at all!¡± answered Lone Wolf. Cam nodded. ¡°Sure; I design clothes, and I¡¯m practicing medicine. Just let me know if you need anything from these fields!¡± Lone Wolfughed. ¡°Sure.¡± They both chatted while making their way to the conference room. At that moment, Ss and South were no longer in front of theputer; instead, they were seated on the couch obediently. South dashed to Cam when he saw her. ¡°Mommy,¡± Cam bent down to pick him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± South nodded while bidding farewell to the few people in the headquarters. Finally, they left the Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters. Cam was adamant on holding onto South until they got into the car. Ss offered to carry South for a few times, but she just wouldn¡¯t let go of him. Ss knew that the child was not the only scared one-Cam was scared witless too. The intensity of the cruelty Cam had for L was directly proportionate to how scared she was! Both mother and son had relied on each other to survive for many years, and so they always had each other¡¯s best interest at heart. After getting into the car, Kyle drove, whereas Ss sat in the front seat. Cam and South sat in the back of the car. The pair were clinging onto each other, and they looked especially pitiful and helpless. Ss felt as if his heart was being stabbed over countless times, and it ached constantly. They arrived at Muse Penins. A man and woman weed them as soon as they got out of the car. ¡°Cam, is the child alright?¡± ¡°Kate, why are you here?¡± Cam was shocked. Kate answered anxiously, ¡°I phoned you many times, but you didn¡¯t pick up, and so I figured I¡¯d wait here for you. How is the little guy?¡± Cam answered her, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you know the passcode to my house? Why didn¡¯t you wait inside?¡± Kate smiled while ncing at the man beside her. ¡°Jasper mentioned that he¡¯s a stranger, and so it¡¯s inappropriate to enter your home. Therefore, we waited in the car.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 You Are Injured Cam turned to look at the man standing beside Kate when she heard that. The man was around 180cm, and he looked handsome and elegant. There was a kind smile etched across his face, giving him an unmistakable look of a graceful young master. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Jasper Greenwood. I am¡­ Katie¡¯s friend.¡± He deliberately nced at Kate when he said that. Cam immediately understood what he meant. He is most probably pursuing Katie, but she hasn¡¯t agreed to it, and that must be the reason he nced at her during his introduction! ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Cam Brooklyn, Katie¡¯s childhood best friend.¡± Jasper smiled when he answered her, ¡°I know; she always talks about you!¡± He nced at Ss after saying that. ¡°You must be President Nn.¡± He reached out to shake Ss¡¯s hand. They shook hands, and Ss greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Jasper finally straightened up while commenting, ¡°It¡¯s great that the kid is fine.¡± Kate held her tears back while teasing South. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, little boy. I¡¯m relieved since you¡¯re fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about a thing; you just have to go home and sleep well. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, alright?¡± South nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± The few people chatted for a moment longer before finally separating. In the elevator, Ss started discussing with Cam, ¡°Why don¡¯t you both stay at my ce?¡± She shook her head. I know that Ss is just being kind and generous. He most probably guessed that we are both in shock from what happened tonight. However, how could I possibly befortable staying overnight at his home? ¡°No need.¡± Ss did notment further. The narrow elevator suddenly fell into a deafening silence. The three of them remained quiet for the rest of the elevator ride. When they arrived on the 59th floor, Cam held South¡¯s hand to leave the elevator. Under normal circumstances, Ss would have straightaway rode the elevator down, but he followed them from behind today. Cam nced at him in surprise. ¡°We are truly fine. Thank you for today, because if it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m not sure if I would have survived until now. I will repay you and thank you properly another day.¡± Ss did not reply to her; instead, he walked straight to the main door of their house and punched the passcode in to open the door. Cam did not even have the chance to ask how he learned about theThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. passcode to her home when he broke the silence first. ¡°Since you refuse toe over to my ce, I have no choice but to stay over!¡± Cam was dumbfounded, and it took her the longest time to digest and process what he meant. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We will be fine!¡± Ss had a solemn expression when he signaled at the room. His voice was dominant and firm, as if he wasn¡¯t taking ¡®no¡¯ for an answer. ¡°Come into the house!¡± The child must have been hurt. However, since the little fellow doesn¡¯t want his mommy to know about it, it¡¯ll be better if I keep himpany. After going through such an ordeal, how could both mother and son not be affected at all? And how could I possibly rx? Cam did not say anything further. She walked straight into the house, but the first thing she mentioned once she got in was, ¡°You should have a seat first. I¡¯ll get the medical kit to treat South¡¯s wounds.¡± South was quite surprised. Did I not hide my wounds well? He pulled Cam in a hurry. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not injured!¡± Cam felt tears surging in her eyes, and she had to hold them back. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me because I saw it. Look, your blood is already seeping through,¡± she whispered with a hoarse voice. South¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at the direction she was staring at. There were blood stains across the shirt on his shoulder. I was injured around my shoulders when that mad woman pushed me to the ground. I already had my wounds treated in Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters; I even had a change of clothes. Why is the blood still seeping through? It was impossible for Cam not to have noticed because South flinched reflexively when she first held him previously. He wouldn¡¯t have flinched and avoided my touch if he weren¡¯t in pain. ¡°Wait right here,¡± she instructed him before she stood up. Ss scowled deeply. It seems like nothing gets past her as a mother. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Egg Fried Rice Part 1 He walked over to lift up South¡¯s shirt to have a look. Although he was already mentally prepared, his breathing caught in his throat when he saw the actual injury. The sharp pain he had in his chest radiated all over his body and limbs! The injuries weren¡¯t something he could have imagined if he hadn¡¯t witnessed it in person. South¡¯s body was covered with bruised spots, which were most probably left by pinches. There were some major and minor abrasion wounds as well. Upon looking at these injuries, Ss could immediately imagine the intensity of the mad woman when she vented her frustrations on South. I can barely stomach looking at his injuries, not to mention Cam, if she sees itter. She might just die of heartache. Ss bent down to whisper at South¡¯s ear. South nodded in response. On the other hand, Cam came out with the medical kit, but South suggested, ¡°Mommy, let Uncle Ss help me with my treatment.¡± Cam retorted, ¡°Your Uncle Ss doesn¡¯t know his way around medicine as I do. It¡¯s best that I help you.¡± ¡°You are a girl, and I am a boy,¡± remarked South firmly. Ss took the medical kit from her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m not as stupid as you might think. I am able to treat simple wounds after all.¡± Cam stood rooted to the spot while holding onto the medical kit. Tears started brimming in her eyes. I know that the little fellow doesn¡¯t want me to see his injuries because he¡¯s worried that I might be sad. Ss sighed helplessly. ¡°South hasn¡¯t had anything to eat. You should prepare a meal for him.¡± South nodded. ¡°Mommy, I want some egg fried rice!¡± Cam replied in an almost inaudible voice, ¡°Sure.¡± After that, she handed the medical kit to Ss and went into the kitchen. She held onto the counter top while her tears came rolling down continuously. He is so mature that it breaks my heart. Ss did not dare stay in the living room, and so he brought South directly back into his room. He had a heavy heart, and he was lost in his thoughts while applying medication for South. How should I teach them a lesson? ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to sleep tonight.¡± South rejected him straight away. ¡°I¡¯m fine alone.¡± Ss nced at him, and he used a different method. ¡°Just treat it like you¡¯re taking me in. Otherwise, your mommy will ask me to go home!¡± South pouted. ¡°You are really useless. Why haven¡¯t you seeded in pursuing mommy after such a long time?!¡± Ss red at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s difficult to pursue your mommy? You told me that I shouldn¡¯t be anxious for instant sess, and you wouldn¡¯t let me be honest. Hence, I have no choice but to follow your mommy¡¯s pace.¡± South looked worried. ¡°Sigh, when would you seed in pursuing my mommy if I weren¡¯t around? I might even have a girlfriend then, and you wouldn¡¯t even catch up to me.¡± Ss retorted, ¡°I have you on my side, but I still haven¡¯t seeded in pursuing her, have I?¡± South answered wisely, ¡°It¡¯ll be soon. Otherwise, why would my mommye looking for you when I went missing?¡± Ss sighed helplessly. ¡°Your mommy rejected me so many times that I have no confidence left. I¡¯m always wondering every day if I¡¯m not good enough.¡± South snorted in disdain. ¡°You must not be good enough if my mommy hasn¡¯t agreed to be with you. My mommy is great, and so men who pursue my mommy have to be awesome too!¡± Ss chuckled. ¡°Mm- hmm, not only do I have to work hard for your wonderful mommy, I have to do that for my awesome son as well.¡± South didn¡¯t speak, but he broke into a bright grin when he heard that. The two of them walked out of the room after applying medication. Cam was done cooking, but there was only egg fried rice served on the table. She exined while sounding slightly exhausted, ¡°I¡¯ve only made some egg fried rice, and I¡¯m not going to attempt anything else to avoid embarrassing myself. If you don¡¯t mind, feel free to have some!¡± Ss did notment further; instead, he walked straight into the dining area. He uses his actions to prove to her that he had noints. In all honesty, it was already past 2.00AM, and they were all famished. There were three bowls of egg fried rice, and they each had one. Ss wasn¡¯t sure if he was too hungry, but he found the egg fried rice rather delicious. The rice was fluffy, and the grains held their shape. Each grain was covered with egg; besides, she had added some chopped green onions, carrots, ham, and green peas as ingredients. The colors were vibrant, and the dish was tasty too.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Egg Fried Rice Part 2 ¡°My mommy makes delicious egg fried rice, doesn¡¯t she?¡± South asked gleefully while looking up at Ss. Cam nced at him automatically when she heard that. It was the only dish she was confident with, and so it was only natural that she hoped Ss had noints. The man mumbled in agreement, and he wolfed down the entire bowl of fried rice. In fact, he looked as if he hadn¡¯t had enough. Upon cing his bowl down, Cam heard Ss exim clearly, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Her mood improved significantly upon hearing that. ¡°Are you full already? I can¡¯t finish mine; why don¡¯t I give you some of mine?¡± Ss nced at her in surprise. She almost bit her tongue right after saying that. How could I offer him my food that I¡¯ve already started eating? Why didn¡¯t I think things through before blurting my thoughts out? She grasped at straws while trying to exin herself, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched the rice on this side!¡± Ss answered her straight away, ¡°No worries.¡± Then, he reached out to take her bowl of fried rice to spoon half of it into his bowl. Furthermore, he took the portion which Cam was already eating halfway through. Afterward, he looked up at her, and his gaze gleamed teasingly. ¡°Why are you so particr about these things? I¡¯m notining about you at all. Is this enough for you? Why don¡¯t I return you some?¡± The corners of Cam¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly because this was her first time being so close with a man. Is it alright to shift the rice repeatedly? Besides, what¡¯s up with his gaze? He seems to be hinting something in his smile. ¡°No need; it¡¯s enough for me.¡± She took her half bowl of rice and ced it in front of her after saying that. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with South tonight,¡± Ss remarked while ncing at Cam, who was also ring at him. Are you saying that you are nning to stay overnight here? He looked down while chuckling quietly. This is strange. I actually understand what she¡¯s trying to say through her gaze. ¡°What do you mean by that look of yours? Are you hoping that I¡¯d sleep with you?¡± ¡°Wow, aren¡¯t you a shameless one?¡± Cam red at him angrily. The feeling of gratitude from earlier was long gone now. Ss suddenly looked serious. It will be bad if I anger this woman and she chases me out. ¡°The child has just returned, and I just want to keep himpany.¡± Cam kept quiet, and she mulled it over suspiciously. At this moment, a child would most probably need a father figure to provide him with a sense of security. Just when she was about to agree without saying anything, she heard Ss¡¯s voice again. ¡°In reality, I would truly like to keep you bothpany. We can sleep in the same room, and I¡¯ll spend the night on the floor.¡± Cam rolled her eyes straight away. ¡°We can manage by ourselves.¡± South, who was sitting across them both broke the silence. ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with Uncle Ss!¡± Cam was rendered speechless when she heard that. With that, things worked out for Ss, and he managed to spend the night. After his night shower, he carried South onto the bed. He went online to learn how tomunicate with children just to be able tomunicate with his son. However, the information online didn¡¯t seem appropriate for South, who had an exceptionally-high IQ. Can I tell my son bedtime stories, just like what the inte says? Perhaps I could y some building blocks with him as a parent-child game. But these obviously wouldn¡¯t work. Ss supported his forehead with his hand helplessly. Finally, he decided to chat with South to try to get him to rx. ¡°I think your mommy¡¯s egg fried rice was very delicious.¡± South¡¯s eyes sparkled enthusiastically, and he looked very proud when he said, ¡°T know, right? That¡¯s my mommy after all! Her tomatoes with eggs are superb too.¡± Ss chuckled softly. ¡°In that case, is my cooking or your mommy¡¯s cooking better?¡± ¡°My mommy¡¯s, of course!¡± South answered without missing a beat. Ss pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to think it through? You don¡¯t seem professional at all.¡± South weighed his options seriously. ¡°Mommy¡¯s cooking is still the best.¡± Ss burst outughing in frustration. ¡°Why?¡± South couldn¡¯t express himself urately, and he merely exined, ¡°That¡¯s because I can immediately tell if it¡¯s mommy¡¯s cooking, and that is why it¡¯s the best.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 I Shouldn¡¯t Have Returned South¡¯s remarks tugged at Ss¡¯s heartstrings. He is just trying to express that his mom prepared the egg fried rice with her love, and it warms his heart. I¡¯m not good at expressing my feelings, but each time! interact with the mother and son, I¡¯d end up beyond moved, and my heart would go out for them. I just want to enter their lives as soon as possible to look after them. I want to make up for what I had missed, and I hope that they will forgive me for not having found them earlier, and that was why they have suffered so much. Ss patted South¡¯s back softly, and South must have been able to rx in his father¡¯s arms because he fell asleep very soon. Nevertheless, as Ss¡¯s had predicted, South did not sleep deeply. Soon, he frowned deeply, and his small face contorted in agony. His tiny lips were pressed together tightly, as if he was holding his breath. A sob bubbled from South¡¯s throat, and he seemed both stubborn and aggrieved. Ss immediately wrapped South in his arms while patting his back reassuringly with hisrge palm. He consoled South in a soothing tone, ¡°South, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡± After that, South looked as if he had endured everything for too long¡­ Finally, he could not endure it any longer, and he burst out crying. South buried his face against Ss¡¯s chest. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ss¡¯s heart ached for South, and he was at a loss for words. He immediately patted South gently while reassuring him soothingly, ¡°South, don¡¯t be afraid. The bad guys will never dare to look for you anymore. I will protect you; I¡¯ll protect you and mommy! I will also teach them a lesson and take revenge for you.¡± He muttered for the longest time, and South finally calmed down. The child¡¯s breathing slowed down, and his knitted brows rxed significantly. Ss knew that South was sound asleep, and he caressed the child¡¯s cheek softly. Ss¡¯s heart broke into pieces after that incident. Just then, someone opened the room door abruptly. ¡°South-¡± Cam came barging in in a panic, and she let out a long sigh of relief when she saw her child lying in bed peacefully. Suddenly, her body turned to mush, and she slid down onto the floor while leaning against the bedside. Ss turned to get out of bed, and he took a few steps forward to pick her up onto the bed. His eyes reflected his distress while he stared at the sobbing woman in front of him. ¡°What is it?¡± Cam stared at her child in front of her, who was sound asleep in bed, and she reached out to touch his leg. She was still in a state of shock, but she felt the acute sharp stabbing pain in her chest while she stared at her son. ¡°Nothing; I just dreamed that L snatched my child again, and she even tortured him!¡± Her voice was airy, and she sounded frail. Ss¡¯s heart ached for her, and he consoled her while staring at her, ¡°It¡¯s fine now; everything is fine. Don¡¯t you worry because the child is sound asleep.¡± Cam¡¯s was quite upset. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have returned. This wouldn¡¯t have happened to him if we had stayed in Mastar.¡± Ss panicked immediately when he heard that. ¡°This was just an ident, and you can¡¯t guarantee that idents would not happen in Mastar. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself since the child is fine. Why don¡¯t you sleep in this room too? I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡± Cam did not reply to him; instead, she looked at South¡¯s serene small face with an agonized gaze. Then, she added, ¡°No need for that; you two should sleep.¡± With that, she left the room. She did not even spare him a nce from the beginning to the end. Ss frowned deeply, and a bad feeling surged from the bottom of his heart. He chased after her in a hurry out to the living hall. He saw her holding her phone while smiling. ¡°I missed you guys,¡± she said. Ss couldn¡¯t hear what the person answered over the phone, but Cam replied, ¡°Nothing, really. It¡¯s just that I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and I figured you guys aren¡¯t too busy, and so I¡¯m giving you a call.¡± Her lips were curled into a smile, but her eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°I¡¯m doing well¡­ Nonsense. This is my territory, so why wouldn¡¯t I thrive? Haven¡¯t you heard? My fashion studio sold out the first day itself¡­ No need. I myself am wealthy and powerful!¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 International Phone Call Ss was observing her while standing not too far away. She was pretending to be strong, but in reality, she was in a vulnerable state. After the incidentst night, she has been challenged physically, and her mental state has been stretched to the limit. She wants to rely on someone and speak to someone. In fact, she wants to let go and cry, but she feels as if she doesn¡¯t have a person to do that with. She has never taken me into consideration! She¡¯d rather make an international call to find sce in that man¡¯s voice than to lean against my shoulder! Ss pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth. This is such a horrible feeling. I apanied her to look for South the entire night, and so I am the best person to understand what she has gone through. I thought that by allowing me to stay overnight, it signified her willingness to allow me to get closer to her. Unfortunately, that is only true in the absence ofparison. I don¡¯t even have to guess to know that the man on the other end of the line must be the senior she can¡¯t stop talking about This feeling is truly infuriating. I have never met him, but he is already a threat to me. I just figured that I should let nature take its course, and we¡¯d end up forging a rtionship naturally. However, right now, I¡¯m afraid that she might decide to up and leave to return to Mastar! Finally, she hung up on the call, but she sat motionlessly on the couch. Her head was bowed, and she most probably hadn¡¯t recovered from her nightmare. Ss walked to her before sitting beside her. ¡°You¡¯d rather make an international call than to speak with me?¡± he asked in a husky voice. Cam turned to look at him, and she saw that he was wearing a ck silk pajama. The material hung loosely on his body, but a small part of his tanned sculpted abdomen was exposed. It looked firm and sexy. She looked away hastily while exining, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t phoned them for the longest time. You should go back to sleep. It¡¯ll be daybreak if you don¡¯t sleep soon.¡± With that, she stood up to leave, but Ss grabbed onto her. Then, he stood up gradually and made his way to her front. He stared at her fixedly with his deep and dark eyes that looked like the vast and endless ocean¡­ ¡°South told me that it¡¯s not easy to pursue you, and so I¡¯ve never thought of forcing you. I thought that I¡¯d be able to make my way into your heart as long as I interact with you naturally. But today, you are not theC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. only one affected because I am too! My heart is aching, for not only South, but for you too! I¡¯d rather you lean against me and cry your eyes out than to see you act as if everything is fine. You are not alone; you have me. Why don¡¯t you see me at all? Can¡¯t you lean on my shoulder too?¡± Cam shut her eyes slightly when she spoke, ¡°Ss, don¡¯t force me. I do not want to discuss this today.¡± She was truly not in the mood. ¡°No way!¡± Ss sounded domineering and forceful while grabbing onto her. Cam looked up at him. He met her gaze, and his dark eyes appeared deep and bottomless. ¡°In your heart, am I not as reliable as that international phone call?¡± Cam inhaled deeply. ¡°Ss, I¡¯m very grateful aboutst night,¡± However, Ss cut her off before she couldplete her sentence, ¡°Cam, you know what I want to hear! I have never wanted your gratitude. I just don¡¯t understand; am | so negligible? Do you know how happy I was when you came looking for me today? I thought that I was your first choice. I thought that I was the one you shared your joys, worries and feelings with. However, I just realized that you are still the same, and that you still have your principles. You are neither in a hurry norgging behind; you aren¡¯t too far away nor are you too close. It doesn¡¯t matter even when I give my all to get closer to you¡­¡± Cam looked into his eyes, and her heart clenched painfully. She suddenly felt as if she shouldn¡¯t be treating him in such a way, especially after going through tonight. She felt that she was being ungrateful. Hence, Cam tried to exin in a panic, ¡°No, in all honesty, I feel grounded when you¡¯re beside me.¡± Ss stared at her while asking her aggressively, ¡°But you don¡¯t feel grounded enoughpared to a phone call from your senior; am I right?¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 You Are Greedy! Cam frowned slightly. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t force me. I¡¯ve lived there for the past seven years, and so that ce is just like home to me! My senior is just like my family, and I admit that I have feelings for you. You¡¯ve managed to influence my life in just three months, and you even made South like you very much. I¡¯ve been indulging myself and you. Ss, to be brutally honest, you and I have only known each other for three months. Don¡¯t you think that you are too greedy?¡± Ss was slightly dumbfounded. That¡¯s true! I am too greedy! Initially, I just wanted to get closer to her. Now, I¡¯m staying over at her house, but I¡¯m not satisfied. I can¡¯t bear the fact that she¡¯s phoning someone else. Ss shut his eyes to calm himself down. She has never changed all along; I am the impatient one. No! To be exact, I am jealous! I am jealous of the man on the other end of the phone call. He is a threat to me despite the faraway distance. She can joke over the phone call and pour her feelings out while being herself without needing to put up a wall of defense. When ites to me, she summed me up with a word-greedy. His heart clenched painfully suddenly. Ss looked at her and smiled. ¡°I understand. I¡¯d overestimated myself!¡± Cam inhaled deeply when she heard that. She felt a painful tug against her heart. That¡¯s not what I meant. She wanted to hold onto him when he turned around to leave, but her hand brushed across the corner of his shirt. Her lips parted, but she stared in silence as the man walked into South¡¯s room. She took a deep breath, and her heart sank automatically. It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t leave for good! Just when she was about to enter her room, South¡¯s room door opened once again. Ss had changed his clothes, and he walked out of the room. It looks like he went into the room to change his clothes. Cam stared at him fixedly from South¡¯s room door until he walked to the living hall. Her heart hammered while she stared unblinkingly at him. What is he nning to do? Is he just going to leave? Ss came to a halt at a distance of two meters away from her. ¡°I checked on South just now, and it seems like he¡¯s sound asleep. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll have anotherC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. nightmare.¡± After saying that, he breathed in steadily. ¡°You should sleep a bit more. I¡¯m going back now.¡± Cam stared at his back view while he left, but her heart ached painfully, as if someone was stabbing her in her chest. ¡°Ss¡­¡± She sounded frightened and apprehensive! He stopped dead in his tracks, and he inhaled deeply before turning around to face her. Once again, he was back to his usual indifferent expression. ¡°I need to go back to work. You shouldn¡¯t go to your studio today; it¡¯s best that you rest well at home. South shouldn¡¯t go to school either. Phone me if anything crops up!¡± He said that I should phone him if anything crops up! Cam stared at the door as it opened and closed. Was I afraid earlier? Was I afraid that he¡¯d leave and nevere back? She sat numbly on the couch. I know that he has been treating me well all along. I know that he stayed over on purpose to keep us company. He did not sleep the whole night just to look for South with me when he needs to go to work today. I even used him of being greedy. In all honesty, who is the greedy one?! He is Ss Nn! Has he put aside his pride to speak so humbly to anyone else? Cam hung her head low. I¡¯m not even sure what¡¯s wrong with me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m ming myself for hurting him, or I¡¯m ming him for not persevering with his brazen ways and just left. Nevertheless, she felt as if she had been terribly wronged, and her tears came rolling down uncontrobly. Even if Ss is angry, he didn¡¯t need to¡­ Hmm, I am just sad. When Ss listened to her speak on the phone, crying while iming that she missed them, he felt as if his presence didn¡¯t matter at all. After living proudly for 28 years, this is my first time being ignored. Furthermore, the woman, who has ignored me tantly, is the woman I¡¯m in love with, yet I don¡¯t even have the right to lose my temper. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 She Is Safer With Me He did not go home; instead, he went directly to thepany. Although he was in thepany, his mind and soul were elsewhere. The entire meeting in the morning was to discuss how to go against Brooklyn Company. After reaching a conclusion, Ss¡¯s mind wandered. Xavier had to remind him more than once, and Ss finally finished hosting the entire meeting. Upon returning to his office, Ss started massaging his throbbing temples. ¡°Pour me a cup of coffee!¡± Xavier acknowledged his order and went to prepare it in person without asking help from anyone else. Soon, he served Ss a steaming cup of coffee. ¡°President Nn, have you found the child?¡± Ss nodded. ¡°We found him.¡± Xavier was shocked. Why is he so distracted since he¡¯s found the child? ¡°Did you not sleep the whole nightst night? Why don¡¯t you rest for a while in the lounge? I¡¯ll wake you if somethinges up!¡± Ss maintained a frosty look and spat, ¡°No need.¡± Xavier kept quiet straight away. Our president doesn¡¯t look as if he¡¯s in a bad mood due to sleep deprivation. On the contrary, he looks more like he¡¯s been provoked. Suddenly, Ss¡¯s phone rang and vibrated, and he nced at the screen disy. He was dumbfounded for a while when he saw the familiar phone number across his screen. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s Brian. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He has never taken the initiative to phone me. This is rather rare! Ss swiped across the screen to answer the phone call, but he was greeted by an unkind and rough voice. ¡°Come out here. I¡¯ll wait for you at the old spot!¡± Ss answered indifferently, ¡°Sure.¡± After an hour, Ss drove the car alone and arrived at Ruby Pce. He went straight to the private room they often met in. Upon entering the room, he didn¡¯t utter a word when he saw Brian, who was sitting on the couch, surrounded by a gloomy aura. Instead, Ss shut the door straight away and sat across him. ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± Judging by his look, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here to chat leisurely about our affection as brothers! True enough¡­ The next thing he knew, Brian started his interrogation. ¡°Who snatched Cam¡¯s child away?¡± Ss stared at Brian while answering him calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you investigate yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± Brian hissed. Ss inhaled deeply, and his eyes seemed especially dark today. He was feeling moody today, and so he wasn¡¯t in the mood to coax his younger brother. ¡°Brian, in what capacity are you interrogating me?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze was icy-cold. ¡°My friend, people like us do not have the right to have feelings, especially you. I¡¯m telling you-you had better leave Cam as far away as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get her killed!¡± Ss answered coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t leave her anymore. You¡¯re toote!¡± Brian was furious when he heard that, and he screamed at Ss, ¡°In that case, do you want to see the mother and son ending up dead? The car crash just happened a few days ago, and her son went missingst night. Ss, it¡¯s impossible for you to rescue her in time every time. If you truly love her, you should keep a distance away from her. That Nn Family of yours is hell, and she would end up with a pile of bones if she were to get any closer to you!¡± Ss stared at him coldly. ¡°She¡¯s already been dragged into this. She saved grandpa; she matchmade Ben and Jessica¡¯s marriage. Do you think that she¡¯d be able to step away from all this?¡± Brian inhaled deeply. ¡°In that case, you need to stop pestering her. I will take her away! She will be safer with me than staying by your side!¡± Ss smirked. It looks like my younger brother is in love with her after all. ¡°She isn¡¯t in love with you!¡± Brian retorted, ¡°She¡¯s not in love with you either!¡± Ss nodded. ¡°I know, but she will be sooner orter!¡± Brianughed mirthlessly suddenly. ¡°How would you know that she won¡¯t fall for me? If she has to choose between the two of us, I am much more suited to herpared to you. At least she¡¯d be safer around me.¡± Ss asked rhetorically, ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have seen the post L posted on the inte.¡± Brian snorted in response. ¡°So what?¡± Ss asked again, ¡°Were you the one who handled L?¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 She Is Your Sister-in-Law Brian spat, ¡°Is that any of your business? Can¡¯t someone else handle her if you aren¡¯t doing anything about it?¡± Ss asked him, ¡°So you got beggars to humiliate her?¡± Brian looked cruel when he answered, ¡°Does your heart ache for her?¡± ¡°You need to have a limit when you do things!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I do what she did?¡± ¡°Cam wouldn¡¯t want you to do that to her. You could have beaten her up, but you shouldn¡¯t have used that method.¡± Brian pressed the tip of his tongue against his teeth. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even care, so why are you so worked up about it? Is there a difference between the men she has had and those beggars? The only difference is the appearance. What is the difference once they take off their clothes?¡± Ss¡¯s expression soured. ¡°In that case, how are you different from Lara? You are just the same as they are because you do not draw a line for yourself. Feel free to teach anyone a lesson; however, you should do that in a righteous way. You forced her into a corner, and out of desperation, she kidnapped South!¡± Brian squinted at him. ¡°Tell me, was L behind the kidnapping this time?¡± Here I was, thinking that it was the Roberts. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Ss grunted in response. Brian hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± However, he suddenly recalled what Ss mentioned, iming that the former was the one who forced L into a corner. Hence, he turned to Ss to question him, ¡°What gives you the right to say that I forced her into a corner? Aren¡¯t you responsible as well? Weren¡¯t you the one who shut her studio down? You use me of not being righteous, but how are you better than I am?¡± Ss answered him, ¡°She specifically mentioned you when she made the phone call. If you hadn¡¯t done that, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the extreme route.¡± ¡°Are you ming me?¡± ¡°It is not my ce to me you, but I can inform Cam about this, and she can be the judge of this!¡± ¡°Ss!¡± Brian eximed aggressively. ¡°Do you have nothing better to do?¡± If Cam learns about this, she will most probably me me because she would never allow me to use such wretched and horrible methods against others. Ss regarded Brian, and his eyes seemed deep and endless. ¡°Brian, you can¡¯t fall for Cam.¡± Brian lost his temper when he heard that. ¡°Who are you to dictate that? Is it just because you are in love with her?¡± Ss looked up, and his gaze was sharp. ¡°That¡¯s because you should have addressed her as your sister- inw seven years ago! She is the woman I have been searching for the past seven years. South is our child!¡± Brian frowned deeply, and he stared at Ss in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ss answered him, ¡°I might not have told you if you hadn¡¯t admitted that you were in love with her. After all, she doesn¡¯t know that we were together seven years ago!¡± Brian stared at him viciously, trying to figure out if there was a trace of guilt or joking element across Ss¡¯s face. Unfortunately, there was neither. He is speaking the truth; they¡¯ve already slept together long ago! ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t she know that it was you?¡± Ss exined, ¡°Someone drugged her that night, and so she was unconscious.¡± ¡°How did you find out, then?¡± ¡°South found me,¡± Ss answered. Brian red at him. ¡°You are expecting me to believe that a child found you when you didn¡¯t even find them?¡± Ss noted the disbelief in Brian¡¯s tone and gazed at him firmly. ¡°Never underestimate my son.¡± Brian red at him fiercely. ¡°I am merely looking down on you.¡± Ss didn¡¯t mind; in fact, he sounded delighted. ¡°Although I¡¯d hate to admit it, I just can¡¯t help but admit that my son is much more capable in this aspect!¡± The more he heard Ss¡¯s exnation, the more Brian felt frustrated: ¡°You can¡¯t be trying to stop me from being in love with her by using this method, can you?¡± Ss remarked, ¡°Have I ever lied to you? Grandpa took a paternity test for South and me in secret; it¡¯s true that he¡¯s my son!¡± Brian had a sudden outburst when he heard that, and he thundered angrily, ¡°Have you not lied to me before? For the sake of wealth and power, you didn¡¯t even care about me and mom. How dare you try to preach to me so freely now!¡± With that, he stood up abruptly from the couch. ¡°If you have the ability, get Cam to marry you. Otherwise, I will never give up!¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 The Employees Left Brooklyn Company Ss calmly raised his eyes and cast him a nce. ¡°You are the younger brother of Cam and I, and also the uncle of the child, so taking care of you is something / should do!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. My matters have nothing to do with you!¡± After saying that, Brian directly turned around and left. Ss sat on the couch. After some time, the corner of his lips curled up into a slight arc before he got up and left. Meanwhile, in the hospital, on one of the bedsy two patients-L and Le. Last night, it was already 3AM when Gael found L. Then, she was immediately sent to the hospital. After two hours of emergency treatment, though her life was no longer in danger, her injuries were rather serious-she had a broken leg and concussion. Her head waspletely bandaged while she had bruises all over her body, and she was in aa. Le, on the other hand, had only light injuries-she only had a knife cut on her shoulder. However, every time she saw L¡¯s tragic condition, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back from saying a few words. ¡°That daughter of yours has really taken this too far. Even if L really took that child, she was just giving her a fright to vent her anger. Anyway, nothing happened to the child, so there wasn¡¯t a need for her to go overboard with this! You should report this to the police. In fact, you should go now. I don¡¯t think that she should actwlessly!¡± Gael lowered his eyes and kept quiet. The words that Cam said to himst night on the phone-how could you be so cruel-kept echoing by his ears. He, in fact, was hurt by the words; her trembling voice obviously revealed that she had been scared to death. ¡°She isn¡¯twless; it¡¯s Ss. What can you do with her when Ss is protecting her? Anyway, it was your daughter whoy her hands on them first.¡± Le replied, ¡°L is the aunt of the child, so there was nothing wrong for her to take the child away, but Ss actually stabbed me. We are your wife and daughter, so how could you just watch on when we¡¯re bullied by them? Look at how they¡¯ve beaten L up; she¡¯s your daughter too. Don¡¯t you feel distressed for her?¡± ¡°You felt worried when you couldn¡¯t find your daughter, so it would only be natural for them to feel anxious when they couldn¡¯t find their son. You¡¯re saying that they hit her; I would¡¯ve done that as well if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she¡¯s lying on the bed. She kept bullying her elder sister. I¡¯ve advised her so many times to not do so, but has she ever listened to me? It¡¯s the fault of both of you that you two have ended up like this!¡± Le yelled inAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. frustration. ¡°Gael Brooklyn! What do you mean by saying that this is our fault? Who have I ever offended? I was stabbed without any reasons. Don¡¯t you think that your words are too harsh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your daughter who did such a thing, so it¡¯s your fault as her mother for not bringing her up well. How is this without any reason?!¡± ¡°A child¡¯s mistake is also the father¡¯s fault, but now you are sitting at one side, watching us in pain, while throwing sarcastic words at us. How are you actually helping the situation? Both Cam and you treat us as outsiders, which exins why you are so harsh toward us. She¡¯s your daughter, but the two of us are just people you picked up from somewhere else, and we are just irrelevant people to you, right?¡± ? Gael frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t I gotten enough of what I deserved? I¡¯d always loved and favored the two of you, so I ended up like this. I was so blind that I didn¡¯t realize that both of you kept hurting my daughter over and over again. I love both of you, but Cam is my daughter too, so I love her as well. But now, she probably hates me to the bones.¡± Right after he said that, the phone in his hand rang, and his assistant¡¯s voice was heard from the phone. ¡°President Brooklyn, w-where are you?¡± Gael¡¯s expression fell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The assistant¡¯s voice sounded fearful yet cautious. ¡°You¡¯d bettere to thepany to have a look. Ourpany suddenly lost a lot of orders, and plenty of employees left without regard for their sries and bonuses!¡± Hearing that, Gael¡¯s expression tremendously changed, and he abruptly jumped to his feet from the chair. ¡°What did you just say? Is there someone intentionally targeting us?¡± The assistant¡¯s words were then heard. ¡°Yes. All of them are going to work in Nn Group. The sry and benefits there are double of what we are given here. Thatpany is a bigpany that we normally couldn¡¯t get into, but they stated that all your employees can immediately enter and work there if we go there today. More than half of the employees in thepany have left. I¡­ President Brooklyn, thank you for your care all this while. I¡¯m nning to leave as well.¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 It¡¯s Over Gael anxiously shouted, ¡°Hey, wait-¡± But the call was hung up from the other side. He abruptly slumped on the chair as his body had instantly lost all energy. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over now. Ss has taken action, as expected!¡± he mumbled. He had been feeling uneasy for quite some time. During the wedding anniversary back then, he was worried that Ss might take actions against Brooklyn Company. He specially went over to visit Cam and barely managed to get through that point. But now, these two women went to target Cam. Are they not ever going to be satisfied unless they destroy our family?! Le couldn¡¯t hear the telephone conversation, but when she saw Gael in a soulless state, she knew that something bad must have happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He abruptly looked at her with a pair of eyes that were filled with viciousness. ¡°Are you now asking me what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s all because of the two of you! Ss has started to take action against ourpany. You guys should just wait to be thrown out on the streets!¡± Startled, she roared, ¡°How could he do that to us? He beat her up to this state, but he is still unwilling to let us go?¡± He was beyond furious. ¡°Shut up! Why did I marry a woman like you?!¡± With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Where are you going? What are we supposed to do now?¡± Le yelled from the room, but Gael had already left the room. He first went to thepany. Just like what his assistant had exined, thepany, which initially had only a few dozen employees, seemed to have gone bankrupt overnight, and the few workers that stayed behind were interns. The interns were surprisingly rather dedicated to their job. Upon seeing him, they voluntarily greeted him, ¡°Good day, President Brooklyn!¡± He mumbled a reply before returning to his office and instructed someone to hand him the cancelled orders. He took a look at them and found that the cancelled agreements consisted of not only those unsigned agreements; even thepanies that had signed the agreements were willing to cancel their orders and pay the damages for breach of contract. For an inexplicable reason, he had a feeling of bitterness, and it made his heart feel heavy. It¡¯s my own fault that things ended up this way. Seven years ago, I was an unworthy father to my elderAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. daughter; seven yearster, I didn¡¯t do any good as well. Regarding the incident where my younger daughter bullied her, I just gave a gentle scolding to the former. I have finally gotten what I deserve today. Ss is really nning to take me down this time! On the other hand, Cam didn¡¯t go to the studio today, but she didn¡¯t sleep as well. The man¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. I understand. I¡¯d overestimated myself! And his pair of eyes, which revealed his pain, haunted her. She said that he was greedy because he was still unsatisfied even when she was obviously letting him have his way! As a matter of fact, she was actually the type of person who was slow to warm up to people. There were only a handful of people whom she had actually epted as real friends and were able to get close to her. However, he was able to dominate most of her thoughts within merely three months. Therefore, she was a little afraid when he intended to take another step closer. The only rash action that she had ever taken in her life was to sleep with a stranger to take revenge on Miles, and that incident had influenced her for 7 years. Ever since then, she would think twice about anything she did. Ss was the only unexpected variable after all these years. Buzz! The vibration of her phone interrupted her reverie. In a daze, she looked at the phone, which was thrown at one side, and her eyes inexplicably gleamed with hope. She got up and picked it up to take a look at it. Upon seeing the familiar numbers, the luster in her eyes instantly disappeared, and all that was left was boundless coldness. After some time, she slid on the screen and epted the call. She put the phone by her ear, but she didn¡¯t say anything. The person on the other side tentatively called out to her, ¡°Cam-¡± She scoffed, ¡°What, now? Are you calling me to stand up for your daughter?¡± Gael¡¯s words momentarily choked in his throat. He immediately exined, ¡°No. She has gotten what she deserved!¡± Cam continued to press on, ¡°If you felt that she deserved this, why did you save her? Shouldn¡¯t you have allowed her to feel the pain of being beaten so that she would learn her lesson?¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Disappointment Gael faked a chuckle. ¡°Cam, I understand that you are mad. I¡¯m furious too, but if something serious were to happen to her, I think that you would be in trouble too.¡± Cam sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her die; I want her to live in such a miserable state that she would wish she were dead. You¡¯d better remind your daughter to not fall into my hands again, because I¡¯ll make sure to take her life then!¡± Her voice was bone-piercingly cold, resembling the wind from a snow-capped mountain which could freeze a person to death! He took a deep breath and spoke in embarrassment, ¡°Cam, I¡¯ve failed you. l-Is the child alright?¡± She was like a porcupine that was full of spikes, especially when she was facing her father. If it weren¡¯t because he messed with Le, allowed the mother and daughter to enter their house, and indulged them, her child and her wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state. Therefore, how could a simple sorry make up for what he had done? ¡°What do you consider serious, then? He was injured all over when he was in L¡¯s hands for only three or four hours. He kept having nightmares at night, and this fear will affect his entire childhood. If it weren¡¯t for his clever escape, I doubt that my son would have been able to survive through that. Is your daughter insane? After all these years, haven¡¯t you taken her to go for any check-ups?¡± Gael replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cam. I was blind; I didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s such an extreme person.¡± She coldly uttered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. You have nothing to do with me anymore. If the purpose of you calling me was to say these words, just forget about it. I¡¯ll never forgive her. The reason I didn¡¯t take her life was not because for your sake; I just wanted her to live on to endure the pain that she¡¯s inflicted on my son!¡± Upon hearing that Cam seemed to have the intention to hang up the phone, he immediately said, ¡°Cam, this is not what I wanted to say. I wanted to talk to you about something else¡­¡± He paused for a moment at this point because he found it really embarrassing to ask for her help, but he couldn¡¯t just watch hispany go bankrupt. ¡°Cam, please help me. Ss has started to target Brooklyn Company. I¡¯m really at my wits¡¯ end.¡± Hearing that, she was stunned for some time. She thought that he called her because he was worried about his grandson¡¯s injuries and was pissed off by L¡¯s action, so he wanted to apologize to her. Yes! He did express his concern just now. Though it wasn¡¯t sincere, it at least gave her a littlefort. But who could have guessed that there was a tant intention behind his fake concern. From beginning until the end, he had never been concerned about South and her. If it hadn¡¯t been because of Ss targeting him, he wouldn¡¯t have even made this insincere call. I¡¯m utterly disappointed! Why did I still have any hope in him? She was overwhelmingly disappointed in him. With a hand ced on her chest, she lowered her eyes and chuckled. It turns out that extreme disappointment will cause one to feel heartbroken! ¡°Since Ss is targeting you, you should straightaway go and look for him. Why did you call me instead?¡± With that, she directly hung up her phone. She suddenly felt cold, so she tightly hugged herself with both arms and buried her head between her legs, curling herself into a ball. Why did he even call me? Wasn¡¯t he exhausted toe out with those lines of fake concerns? At night, Ss was called to Ruby Pce by Alex and Hayden. However, he kept drinking throughout the night. He didn¡¯t say nor eat much. Seeing that he was going to raise his ss again, Alex abruptly pressed on his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you go through a breakup?¡± Ss didn¡¯t answer. He moved his hand away and downed another ss of beer beforezily casting a nce at him. ¡°Who did I even have a rtionship with?¡± Alex failed to hold back hisughter. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s an unrequited love. Tell me about it. Could it be that you were driven out by Cam, the little beauty?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Drown Your Sorrows Ss had no intention to confide in him as he found it embarrassing. ¡°Are you done talking? Are you going to drink?¡± Alex smiled while raising his ss and clinked it against Ss¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s drink!¡± He then downed the beer. Ss exhaled, and his whole body leaned backward. He felt as if there was a rock on his chest, which made him hard to breath. ¡°Just the few of us drinking is quite boring. I¡¯ll call someone over to apany us!¡± Alex uttered and attempted to leave. Without even raising his head, Ss said, ¡°You should send them to another room!¡± Hearing that, Alex¡¯s footstep came to a halt. ¡°F*ck! I was just worried that you were sexually frustrated. So what do you n to do?¡± ¡°Drink!¡± The moment Ss raised his ss, Alex stopped him again. ¡°Wait, are you nning to drown your sorrow? Or you are nning to have a drunk sex?¡± Ss nced at him and remarked, ¡°Even bleach can¡¯t cleanse your polluted mind.¡± Alex was so pissed by his remark that he smiled. ¡°If you are so capable, I dare you to not think of what I have just thought of!¡± Ss said, ¡°I¡¯m different from you.¡± ¡°How am I like, then?¡± asked Alex. ¡°You can turn into a beast anytime, anywhere!¡± replied Ss. Alex agreed. ¡°Yeah, and you are only human when you are criticizing me, you hypocrite.¡± Ss added, ¡°Also, you have the intention to turn into a beast with just anyone!¡± Alex was mad. ¡°I don¡¯t speak to humans!¡± Ss ignored him. Holding his ss, he walked over to Hayden, who was sitting at a corner while texting. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore him. We are not the same kind of people. Let¡¯s drink!¡± Alex snatched away the ss in his hand. ¡°You still want to drink?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who called me out to have a drink?¡± Ss frowned. Alex pointed at the empty bottles on the table. ¡°Look at how many bottles you have downed.¡± Ss darted a look at him. ¡°Are youcking money to pay for the beer?¡± His words made Alex momentarily speechless. ¡°F*ck! Fine. I¡¯ll drink with you. I¡¯ll throw you in the giggolo¡¯s room if you get drunk. You know how many people are interested in you, don¡¯t you?¡± With that, he gave Hayden a kick. ¡°Come on; let¡¯s drink! Stop chatting with your sisters. We have a person who¡¯s just had a breakup here.¡± Ss red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s had a breakup?¡± Alex chuckled. ¡°Right. That person¡¯s been kicked out of a rtionship that hasn¡¯t even begun!¡± Hearing that, Ss found Alex¡¯s new description even worse. His body reacted faster than his mouth-he immediately gave him a kick. Hayden smiled and handed him a ss of beer. ¡°Here. Let¡¯s drink.¡± The three of them finished their drinks in one go. After cing down the ss, Alex turned to Ss again. ¡°Just spill. You were rejected by Cam, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ss rolled his eyes at him; he was determined to not admit it. ¡°What do you know?!¡± ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t know anything. How about thislet me help you analyze the situation. I admit that the chick is really pretty, and she has a nice character. But you need to know that she has a kid. No matter how much you fancy her, your family definitely wouldn¡¯t allow you to marry her. Therefore, why are you so serious with her? She doesn¡¯t ept your gestures, so just rece her with one who does. With your identity, you can choose any woman you want in Summer City. Is there even a need for you to be so persistent with her?¡± Upon hearing his words, Ss rudely gave him a kick. ¡°Shut up! Who says that I¡¯m not going to marry her?¡± Alex stared wide-eyed at him in shock. ¡°Holy sh*t! Ss, are you telling me that you are going to marry her? Are you out of your mind? Do you really want to be the father of someone else¡¯s kid?¡± Ss had no intention to tell this guy, who had a big mouth, that he was secretly ted at the thought of marrying her. ¡°So what?¡± Alex shook his head, with a ¡®you are doomed¡¯ look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re incurable!¡± Hayden furrowed his brows as well. ¡°Ss, are you serious?¡± Ss rxed and leaned his back on the couch before he took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and ignited it. He smoked the cigarette, and the smoke lingered around him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Nicole and Aleena He had a shred of exhaustion on his expression, and his tone was sluggish. ¡°When have I not been serious?¡± Hayden added, ¡°No. Ss, Cam has a child.¡± Ss eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± A slight hesitation was found in Hayden¡¯s expression. ¡°You can choose not to care, but can the Nn Family ept her?¡± Ss¡¯s tone carried a hint of arrogance. ¡°Do I need to be concerned about their opinions?¡± Both Alex and Hayden knew the situation in the Nn Family-the family only seemed harmonious on the surface. With Old Man Nn in power now, the family members were more constrained. If Old Man Nn were to pass away one day, nobody could tell how chaotic the Nn Family would be. Ss indeed didn¡¯t need to listen to anybody. But if he really married a woman who had a child, this news might probably create an uproar among the upper-ss social circle. Before they managed toe to their senses from the shocking news, the door of their private room was pushed open. Two women entered from outside-Aleena and Nicole. ¡°We have just arrived and heard that you guys were here, so we thought toe over to say hello. Why are only the three of you here?¡± Nicole smiled as she asked. Alex smiled. ¡°Right. The upright and noble Young Master Nn didn¡¯t allow me to get someone here to apany us. Are there only the two of you here? Or do you have friends? If you guys are alone, you cane and join us!¡± This was exactly what Nicole had wished for. ¡°No, there¡¯s just the two of us.¡± After saying that, she walked up to the couch. Ss¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Alex immediately handed them two sses. ¡°That¡¯s great. Young Master Nn wants to drink today. The two of you should drink together with him; we have had enough!¡± Nicole took the ss and smiled as she replied, ¡°Sure. I think that it has been quite some time since Ist saw Ss. What have you been busy with recently?¡± As she was speaking, she raised the ss at Ss and gestured at him. He naturally took a sip and replied half-heartedly, ¡°Work!¡± Aleena was not as natural as Nicole was. As a matter of fact, since they parted ways in this room previously, she had beencking the courage to look for him. Of course, she missed him, but she was sad as well. She couldn¡¯t forget his heartlessness, nor she could figure out what kind of charm Cam had to make him fall so hard for her to the extent where he was willing to put everyone else after her. In fact, Aleena had been keeping an eye on him all the while. It was the grand opening of Cam¡¯s studio that day. When she deliberately drove past their door, she saw him draping a jacket on her with a gentle expression and kept her apanied under the cold wind. That scene was really irritating. She could barely resist the urge to dash out from the car to ask him how a used woman like Cam would be a good match to him. However, after she considered the consequences of this action, she arrived at a conclusion that Ss would surely be mad at her; he would be biased toward Cam and would certainly me her. This might even ruin the little possibility of them getting together. Therefore, she tried her best to suppress herself and hold back the urge to get out of the car. Judging by the current situation, she found her effort worth it. Sure enough, patience is the key to sess. I¡¯ve finally waited until they broke up. Separation is bound toe after a long-period union-this is a never-changing truth! No matter how deeply he is in love with her, there will certainly be a day when they break up! Upon having such thoughts, she felt relieved. Raising her ss, she gestured at Ss. ¡°Ss, let¡¯s have a toast. Let bygones be bygones. Please forgive me for all my past mistakes.¡± He sat on the couch and peered at her. ¡°You are overstating it. We are both adults, so all we need to do is to be responsible for our past actions.¡± As he spoke, he didn¡¯t put her in a spot; he raised his ss and drank together with her. Alex had a smirk on his corner of his lips. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. What do you mean by forgiving your past actions? Just tell us straight!¡± Aleena cast a nce at Ss. Seeing that he didn¡¯t give any response, she felt a little aggrieved, so she answered, ¡°It was my cousin, Robin. After he met Miss Brooklyn, he told me that he had fallen in love with her. So, I encouraged him and asked him to court her if he fancied her. However, before he managed to get her to like him, he forced himself on her. But Ss thought that it was me who asked him to do so¡­N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Two As she was speaking, she even nced at Ss in aggrievement. Alex was shocked as well. If he were in Ss¡¯s shoes, he would have suspected that it was Aleena who instigated it as well! Robin had always followed Aleena¡¯s order. It would be impossible for him to have the courage to do that on his own ord! On top of that, Cam gave him a hard time that day, so it would be impossible for him to have fallen in love with her; it would be more possible for him to have wished to take revenge on her instead! However, a wise person would turn a blind eye on this sort of matter since they didn¡¯t have any evidence. Moreover, it would give each other some leeway as they were friends since childhood. Therefore, her actions of bringing up this matter again today gave people the impression that she was taking Ss for a fool! Ss sluggishly raised his eyes and darted her a look. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your cousin the person who ced the me on you? What, now? Are you asking me to investigate further into this matter to prove your innocence?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Aleena finally realized that she had talked too much, so she quickly replied, ¡°No, no. I know that that incident had nothing to do with you. All I hope is for you to not be mad at me.¡± He put on an indifferent expression as he scoffed, ¡°How would I have the courage to be mad at you? I merely reflected on myself. As a friend, I think that I haven¡¯t done you any wrong all these years, have 1?¡± She wore a smile. ¡°No. It was my fault. I¡¯m also responsible for the incident that involved Robin.¡± He raised his eyes and cast her a nce. ¡°We are adults, so we must be responsible for our own faults-you shouldn¡¯t bear the responsibility if it wasn¡¯t your fault, but you shouldn¡¯t avoid it if it was! Your repetitive exnation would only give people the impression that you¡¯re feeling guilty!¡± The undercurrent in his words made Aleena¡¯s expression change. She awkwardly stood in ce without any idea on how to exin herself. Nicole walked up to her and held her arm and uttered with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was a thing in the past, and you have already clearly exined the situation. Ss is not a narrow-minded person.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s drink. Young Master Nn isn¡¯t done drinking yet.¡± Alex immediately tried to retrieve the situation to prevent the atmosphere from turning freezing cold! Mlinolo uttered ¡°Thoro¡¯no fun in lindrik ¡°Sure. What game? How about a game of dice? The loser must drink,¡± Alex looked at Ss as he spoke, which obviously showed that thetter was the decision-maker. Ss suddenly thought of the time when he yed this game with Cam. She wanted to win, but she kept losing; he wanted to lose, but he kept winning even without trying His cold expression slowly became warmer, and then he sat up straight. ¡°Alright. Come on. The usual rules-let¡¯s see who can roll thergest number. The person who loses drinks three sses of beer. The yer gets to roll the dice again if they drink a ss. If the loser refuses to drink, they¡¯d have to pay up-10,000 per ss.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter. ¡°Are you trying to make up for your loss in rtionship through gambling?¡± Ss didn¡¯t deny. That was, in fact, what he had in mind. I bumped into obstacles in my rtionship, so I should bepensated with sess in gambling. ¡°Sure. No objection from me.¡± Alex was the first to agree. Everyone else naturally agreed as well. Since they were all from wealthy families and were able to hold their liquor, it would only be natural for them to join in on the fun. Alex got them some dice cup set-one for each person-and the game began. Three sses of beer had been prepared and ced on the table. The first one to start the game was Ss. Perhaps due to the increase in the number of people around him, or perhaps it was because they were ying a game familiar to him, he began to feel warm in his heart. He seemed to be in a better mood than earlier. He shook the dice in the dice cup before cing the cup upside down on the table with a thud. He took a nce at the dice. The numbers shown enraged him so much that he inhaled sharply. 2? Is there any number even smaller than 2? He looked at the others and found that everyone else was looking at him as well. ¡°Do you want to have another try?¡± He resignedly raised the ss in front of him and drank the beer before swinging the dice cup again. Another round of dice rolling began. Thud! When he put down the cup, he was sincerely hoping that he would get arger number this time. Perhaps earnest hoping would invite a return-he managed to attain arger number this time. Yeah. 3! He closed the dice cup over the dice. With a calm expression, he asked, ¡°Can the Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Admit Defeat Alex smiled at him with amusement. ¡°Why? Are you going to admit defeat?¡± Ss maintained his composure. ¡°I¡¯m not admitting defeat. I was just asking if there¡¯s this rule.¡± As they were friends since childhood, they knew each other well-so well that they could tell what the other had in mind from just listening to what they said. Alex. replied, ¡°Sure. If you admit defeat, you¡¯ll only need to drink a ss of beer that is in front of you!¡± He thought that Ss would surely drink, but thetter seemed calm instead. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Continue with the game!¡± Then, Alex rolled 8 while Aleena got 9, and Hayden got 11. Nicole lifted her dice cup and took a glimpse at it. She then intentionally put on an expression of frustration while raising her hand. ¡°I¡¯m drinking to roll the dice again.¡± Hayden¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. As he sat not too far away from Nicole, he saw what she got-her number was the same as his. She doesn¡¯t need to worry about losing at all, so why did she roll the dice again? Could it be that she¡¯s trying to save Ss¡¯s face? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She rolled the dice again. Nicole looked at everyone before secretly opened the dice cup to glimpse at the dice. With her lips pursed, her smile turned into a wide grin, but her voice was gentle. ¡°I admit defeat,¡± Everyone else was excited to see one of them lose. ¡°Sure. Drink, then.¡± Alex asked curiously, ¡°Open it and let us see. How many points did you get that you are willing to admit defeat?¡± Nicole¡¯s gaze flicked across everyone¡¯s face and finallynded on Ss¡¯s before she opened the dice cup, Aleena remarked, ¡°5. It¡¯s indeed rather small.¡± Ss furrowed his brows so slightly that it was barely visible. Alex grinned, ¡°Let me see if there¡¯s any other people who rolled a smaller number than you?¡± As he spoke, he directly opened Ss¡¯s dice cup. Upon seeing the pathetic 3 lying under his cup, the formerughed in his face: ¡°You have only 3, but you are still not nning to give up?¡± Ss let out a finort, feeling pleased with himself, as if he was showing off to him his sess for being able to wait for someone else to admit defeat instead! Nicole peeked at Ss, and their gaze happened to meet each other, causing her to smile shyly at him. Hayden saw this scene. As expected, she intentionally rolled the dice again because of Ss and admitted defeat on purpose. But how was she able to guess that he rolled a small number? Alex, who didn¡¯t notice anything at all, looked at Nicole and uttered, ¡°See, it was your loss to have admitted defeat. He had only 3, but he wasn¡¯t anxious, so why did you panic when you had 5?¡± She looked at Ss and exined with a smile, ¡°I was worried that I would need to drink all three sses. I thought that it would be better to just admit defeat so that I would only have to drink one instead.¡± Alex couldn¡¯t resist hisughter. ¡°Hahaha, you need to be daring and patient to y with Young Master Nn. Drink up now! Come on; let¡¯s continue!¡± This time, since Nicole had admitted defeat, Ss was able to escape the punishment. Though he didn¡¯t drink, he didn¡¯t feel good because he was not interested in anyone else other than Cam. Therefore, in the next few rounds, no matter what number he got, he only rolled once, and he made sure that he gave away nothing on his face. Even if Nicole was good at reading expressions, she couldn¡¯t tell what number Ss got. For some inexplicable reason, Ss faced obstacles in not only his rtionship; he was unlucky in gambling as well. His situation was simr to Cam¡¯s at that night-he kept losing. Out of the ten rounds he had yed, thergest number he had rolled was 7, which was unfortunately still the smallest number among them all! Nicole continued to secretly help him. Whenever she felt that she might win that round, she would roll the dice again. However, she couldn¡¯t admit defeat every round. It would be too obvious if she did so with any numberrger than 8. Hence, Ss became the person who drank the most. Of course, he began to lose money at theter period since he refused to allow the alcohol to numb his reasons. Halfway through the game, he went to the washroom. As a matter of fact, even though he kept losing, he was still in a good mood. He was suddenly able to understand Cam¡¯s frustration at that moment. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Test It Out She must have been exasperated, but there was nothing she could have done. Some things were just totally unchangeable as if it had been destined! Just like them, even if they had parted ways seven years ago due to some reasons, they were still able to meet up again seven yearster. I believe that I¡¯m able to make her fall for me. Even if I can¡¯t seed now, I¡¯ll be able to do so in the future! She must be mine! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. With his hands supporting the sink, he looked at himself in the mirror. He seemed a little drunk, but he had an adamant expression. Knock, knock. The sound of someone knocking on the door was heard. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s me, Ss. Are you alright?¡± He knew what she had in mind. He stood straight and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You may use the washroom.¡± She uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to use it. I thought that you were throwing up inside after drinking so much, so I had just ordered a cup of tea to help you sober up.¡± As she was speaking, she handed him a cup. He replied indifferently, ¡°No, thanks.¡± She looked at him with concern. ¡°You should stop drinking, since you¡¯ve had so much.¡± He darted her a look without saying anything, but his gaze was sharp, as if he had seen through what she had in mind. Stunned, she quickly exined, ¡°I was just worried that you would feel ufortable after drinking so much.¡± He mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± When they went back to their seats, the others looked at them with an ambiguous yet suggestive gaze, which caused him to feel a sudden revulsion. ¡°You guys continue to drink. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Right after he said that, the two women in the private room looked at him with an inexplicable expectant gaze. Unfortunately, without even ncing at them, he picked up his jacket and left the room. Alex was shocked. ¡°Eh, you are leaving now?¡± Why do I have a feeling that he is suddenly upset? Feeling suspicious, he strode over to chase after him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ss replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. You guys should carry on. We¡¯ll meet up again when we¡¯re free.¡± After he said that, he wanted to leave, but Alex followed behind him. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like having them around? Aren¡¯t we all friends? Since you were in a bad mood, I thought that having more people would make the atmosphere livelier.¡± Ss looked at him. ¡°I know. You guys can carry on!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been a little distant from us recently. Are you going to stop being friends with us when you get in a rtionship?¡± Ss darted him a look. ¡°If we were no longer friends, do you think that I would be here?¡± ¡°But now, you are going to leave when everyone else is still here.¡± ¡°I have someone waiting for me at home.¡± Alex cast him a stare. ¡°Such a show-off. Weren¡¯t you desperate about your rtionship matter earlier?¡± Ss red at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by being desperate?¡± Alex pulled him again. ¡°Fine. Let me tell you something useful. Men and women are different-men are sexual beings, but women are emotional beings. If a man wants to have sex with a woman, he can do so with any woman he finds eptable to him. On the contrary, women are different; a woman needs to be in love before she¡¯s willing to have sex! Otherwise, she won¡¯t let you touch her. If you really want to sleep with Cam, tonight would be a good chance for you to test it out. You are in a position where you can easily charge forward or retreat in defense. If she really dislikes your advances, you can give her the excuse that you failed to control yourself because you are drunk-women usually have higher tolerance toward drunk sex; but if she likes you as well, wouldn¡¯t this good news for both of you?¡± Unsure of whether he had been brain-washed by Alex, Ss¡¯s head was filled with this question when he was on his journey home. He first thought, Maybe I should do something intimate with Cam-she may ept me after we¡¯ve slept together! But the next moment, he thought, If I really do something intimate to her, will she be mad at me? Will she ignore me after this? And will be back to square one after trying so hard to get closer to her? He kept pondering about all these and failed to get an answer even after he arrived at Muse Penins. Nevertheless, his hand instinctively pressed on the lift button to the 59th floor. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Thief When the door of the lift slid open, as if he was enchanted by something, his legs brought him to Cam¡¯s door. When he arrived at the door, he was stunned in ce, wondering what he should do now. Am I really going to do something to her? His reason was persuading his heated brain to go back, but his longing toward her were like vines that wrapped around his legs, causing them to be as heavy as lead while he stood at her door without budging. Just one look! I¡¯ll go back after taking a look at her! But¡­ Raising his hand, he nced at his watch. It was 11.30PM, and she might have already gone to bed. It was veryte now, so what excuse should he use to get her to open the door for him? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When he was still caught in his thoughts, her door was suddenly opened. Looking at the person standing at the door, he was rooted to his ce. His mind, which was initially working a little slow due to the alcohol, was nowpletely nk. He didn¡¯t expect Cam to open the door all of a sudden. Now, how am I going to exin the reason I¡¯m standing at her door in the middle of the night-instead of being asleep-while being as drunk as a skunk? Cam was puzzled as well. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly opened the door. After putting her child to bed, she intended to return to her room to sleep, but she seemed to have heard some sound outside, so she opened the door without thinking-it was as if something inexplicable had led her to do so. It was just that she found it rather awkward to suddenly meet his gaze. Before she gave herself time to think, an instinctive question, escaped her lips. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± Ss thought about it and answered, ¡°I wanted toe and visit South, but I was afraid that you guys were asleep. You opened the door when I was still hesitating on whether to knock on the door. Why are you not asleep yet?¡± The same question was thrown back to her, which left Cam stunned for a moment She then looked at him and replied, ¡°I heard some noise at the door; I thought that it was a thief.¡± She had a shadow of a smile by her lips and a mischievous glimmer in her eyes. He loved how yful she looked currently. ¡°Why did you open the door when you suspected that it was a thief? Were you granting entry to the thief?¡± Looking at him slightly lifting his chin, the gloominess she had experienced today seemed to have disappeared at that moment. With a hint of provocation and mocking in her eyes, she uttered, ¡°What is there to be afraid of? I wonder who would be the victim after the thiefes in! After all, I¡¯m a thief acknowledged by you!¡± Standing at the door, he lowered his eyes and peered at her with both his hands in his pockets. He found that his mood, which had been depressed for the entire day, was suddenly brightened up by her few words. ¡°Yeah, some thieves steal money, but some steal hearts.¡± Cam was rendered speechless by him. Is he not going to get over this? ¡°And you are the most skillful thief.¡± The man¡¯s low and husky voice sounded strangely enchanting, causing her heart to flutter uncontrobly. Feeling a little annoyed, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± He peered at her with a hint of aggrievement on his eyes, but he meekly nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a drunk person admitting that he is drunk!¡± He replied, ¡°Before I saw you, I didn¡¯t think that I was drunk; but after I saw you, I think that I¡¯m rather drunk. Otherwise, how would I get you to care about me?¡± His pair of deep eyes twinkled, but his cautious tone made the listener ufortable. Hearing that, she felt a lump in her throat. She then flirtatiously red at him. ¡°When have I ever not cared about you?¡± He didn¡¯t answer her, yet his pair of eyes reflected his answer-today. She thought to herself, I haven¡¯t even med him for leaving so suddenly, which caused me to reflect on myself for a day. She reached out her hand and pulled him in. ¡°Come in!¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Love Was a Gamble Unexpectedly, Ss especially obediently followed her in. ¡°Wait for me here!¡± Cam turned her head to cast him a look before turning around and entered the kitchen, He stared at the woman longingly. She was wearing a white pajarna, entuating her tiny, slim waist. Her every movement and expression were so lively, she was just right in front of him and was within his reach. He finally understood Alex¡¯s joy of not wanting to be human-he now had the intention to turn into a beast as well, Just looking at her made his imagination uncontrobly go wild, He shook his head. It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault-he influenced me to have so much filthy thoughts in my mind! She made him a cup of honey water in the kitchen and brought it over to him. ¡°Drink this, II¡¯ll make you sober up!¡± He took the cup, but his gaze was fixed on her. His fervent gaze made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°What are you looking at? Drink up now!¡± He hummed in reply before gulping the whole cup of honey water. After that, the two of them stared at each other Cam lost to this drunk man and moved her gaze away first. With her head lowered, she kept quiet for a moment as she didn¡¯t know what to say. Ss, on the other hand, had so much to say, but his remaining reasons stopped him from saying anything. Therefore, they looked at each other in silence for a while. The atmosphere was awkward. Finally, Ss had no choice but to use his remaining tationality to instruct his body to stand up. ¡°Go to bed. I¡¯m going back.¡± She subconsciously stopped him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to see South?¡± He nodded and hummed a reply before turning around and headed toward South¡¯s The little guy was rather sound asleep, he was no longer in the curled-up position he was in yesterday. Today, he was bold and unrestrained-his limbs were spread out, and the nket, vihich was initially covering his body, was kicked to a side. His delicate little mouth was pouted, while his breathing was shallow and regr Upon soeing him, Ss¡¯s expression became gentle He reached out his hand 10 strobe lus little face, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s recovered from the incident,¡± he quietly uttered. Cam smiled and agreed. ¡°Yeah. HeThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. even consoled me today! He said that he had a dream, and in his dream, he took revenge on them!¡± He smiled as well. ¡°Our son is impressive!¡± She frowned. This wasn¡¯t the first time she heard him addressing South as his son-yesterday, when they were looking for the child, Ss called him ¡®son¡¯ as well. She thought that his intention was to console her, but he called him ¡®son¡¯ again today. Therefore, she looked at him and sternly corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s my son who is impressive!¡± Ss looked at her with an obvious smug on his face. ¡°Sooner orter, he will be my son too!¡± She looked at him, puzzled. She was indeed slower to warm up to people, but she was aware of his kindness to her, and also his sincerity and attentiveness toward her. She hadn¡¯t had a boyfriend for so many years. The first reason was because she hadn¡¯t met anyone suitable. Besides, the other reason was because of South. She was worried that the man would mind that she had a child or would mistreat her child, or perhaps South wouldn¡¯t like him. Therefore, due to all sorts of reasons, she had been alone all this while. She had eliminated all the slightest possibilities that might harm her child! She couldn¡¯t withstand any such possibilities at all! Last night, she saw it with her own eyes that he was as anxious as her when they were searching for the child; he even took action on Le to force an answer out of L. He was also worried that the child couldn¡¯t sleep properly, so he purposely stayed back to apany him. Though his purpose here tonight was not only to see the child, he must have had the two of them in his mind as well. Otherwise, why would he stand at her door? A person¡¯s eyes could never lie. He only had such a gentle gaze when facing South and her. Love was a gamble-one would lose nine out of ten tries. She had always been unperturbed by romance; knowing that she might lose, why would she still be attracted to love, like a moth to a me? However, she felt depressed today, so she had a lot in her mind the moment she watched him leave. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 In a Rtionship If he¡¯s the one, why can¡¯t I be braver? ¡°Ss, how about we¡­ give it a try?¡± Hearing that, he still couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. ¡°Huh?¡± Cam took a deep breath. Considering the fact that he was drunk, she kindly repeated her words again. ¡°What I just said was-if you don¡¯t mind that I have South, let¡¯s give it a try!¡± He was rooted to his spot. Her words were so sudden and shocking that he couldn¡¯tprehend it for a moment, causing him to have a nk expression on his face. Is she saying that she agrees to date me? He almost pounced toward her. As he was already drunk, his steps were a little unsteady, and he seemed to be floating on air now. Cam was startled, and she quickly supported him. ¡°Be careful.¡± He grabbed her as he nervously asked, ¡°Cam, did you just agree to be with me?¡± She was amused and speechless. He looks so silly now. ¡°Come out. Let¡¯s not wake the child up.¡± Ss replied and meekly followed her lead outside. She pointed at the couch. ¡°Sit there!¡± He grinned widely-so widely that his mouth turned into an unbelievably wide arc. He was surprisingly obedient. Sitting opposite him, she had an inexplicable strange feeling that she had just tamed a beast, ¡°Just ask if you have any questions.¡± He stood up, attempting to approach her. ¡°Sil over therel¡± she ordered. He thought about it for a while before sitting back on the couch. He then quietly chuckled, bofling her: ¡°Why are youughing?¡± He smiled and answered, ¡°I drank seven or eight bottles of beer and lost over 100,000 tonight, I kept contemting my luck for losing in both romance and gamble. Only now I know that it turned out to be the best arrangement. The loss in gamble results in my sess in romance.¡± Upon seeing his silly looks now, she found it amusing somehow. She took a deep breath and spoke, ¡°I have a bad temper, and I¡¯m a little pretentious with an awkward character. I¡¯m also used to keeping my feelings and thoughts to myself. I just said that Tagree to try things with you, so you shouldn¡¯t think too much into it. You cannot force mo, but if you really do, I won¡¯t y nice as well.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He looked at her and smiled, but his smile made her hair stand on end. She asked, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m desperately hoping that you won¡¯t y nice with me!¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you still want to listen?¡± He instantly wiped the smile off his face. ¡°Continue!¡± ¡°If we are not suitable for each other, I hope that we can break up nicely and try our best to not disturb and force each other. Also, South is my bottom line. I hope that you won¡¯t harm him even if you don¡¯t like him. Of course, I know that you treat him really well. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a beginning to our rtionship today.¡± He nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you worry about this. Under what circumstances would you consider us unsuitable for each other?¡± She gave it some thought before replying, ¡°If we can¡¯t achieve an oue of bing better people or having better lives despite being together. Regardless of whether it is me getting a boyfriend, or you getting a girlfriend, both of us aim to lead better and happier lives, so it would be meaningless if we make each other unhappy.¡± He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Cam wasn¡¯t used to Ss suddenly bing obedient, so she merely pursed her lips shyly. ¡°Also¡­ when I said that you were being greedy today, I didn¡¯t mean that you were overestimating yourself. I just thought that we were progressing too fast. In less than three months, you have not only entered my life, but you were even unsatisfied to just be my friend.¡± He looked at her, feeling a little surprised. This was what she meant? Seeing her shy little face and her fingers clenching tightly out of nervousness, he could tell that this was probably her first time saying this sort of thing. Although she knew that he was greedy, she still let him have his way. Why is she so adorable? He inexplicably felt a sudden heat that swept through his body. He stood up, took a few steps toward her, and pulled her up from the couch. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Who Am I? Cam felt a little awkward as she had indeed never said something like trying to have a rtionship with someone before this. If Ss had refused to leave today, or if he hadn¡¯t said things like that, or if the circumstances had been different, she might not have had the courage to take this step. But now that she had said it, other than some slight awkwardness, she felt calm and at ease instead. He gently held her hand and ced it on his face. ¡°Pinch me!¡± She was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± He peered at her; his voice was husky with an inexplicable hint of affectionate. ¡°I want to see if I¡¯m dreaming!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She chuckled as her fair fingers pinched on his cheeks. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It does!¡± He extended his arms and took her into his embrace. ¡°I hadn¡¯t gotten any answer after so long, so I felt insecure. After you said what you did, I was thinking about it for the whole day.¡± She asked, ¡°So you went to drown your sorrow?¡± He smiled. ¡°I initially thought of following what Alex taught me-to have a drunk sex with you.¡± She red at him in fury. ¡°Are you nning to be my ex-boyfriend?¡± He eximed, ¡°Are you nning to let me be your boyfriend for only a minute?¡± ¡°Whose fault would it be if you can¡¯t even pass the trial period?!¡± He chuckled. ¡°Most importantly, it would be unfair to me to dere that I failed before we even tried it out.¡± Her face almost burned up due to his flirtatious words. ¡°Ss!¡± He persuaded her, ¡°You have to try it somehow!¡± As he was speaking, he gently pecked on the tiny lips that he had been coveting for a long time. She instinctively avoided him, causing his lips tond on her cheek. ring at him, her pair of eyes were filled with embarrassment and frustration. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have agreed!¡± He wore a triumphant smug on his face, ¡°It¡¯s toote! You are now my girlfriend!¡± She corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s a trial period. You are still under observation!¡± ¡°I know. Then you can try it out first!¡± He then leaned toward her in an attempt to kiss her. She avoided his kiss, and her pair of sharp eyes stared straight at him. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t take it too far!¡± Although he was drunk, he found the little woman quite terrifying when she became fierce. Therefore, he had to hold back himself and look at her in aggrievement, but his gaze made her wonder if she had made the wrong move instead. She coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Do you know what it takes to be my boyfriend?¡± Ss looked at her. ¡°Tell me!¡± He looked especially meek, and it melted her heart. ¡°My boyfriend must be obedient toward me.¡± He nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be amb!¡± She looked at him with a mischievous gleam in her pair of eyes. ¡°It¡¯s late now. You should go back and sleep!¡± Right after she said that, Ss furrowed his brows. I can¡¯t go back now; she¡¯s just agreed to be my girlfriend. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go back in a while.¡± Cam looked at him and sternly added, ¡°You should go back now.¡± He refused. ¡°Cam, I want to stay a little longer with you. I promise that I¡¯ll go back in a while.¡± ¡°No!¡± She put on a stern face. He looked at her sulkily. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I just got a girlfriend. Can¡¯t you let me be d for a little longer?¡± ¡°You can be happy alone after you have gone back!¡± She pulled her up. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, you will make yourself disqualified on the same day you got qualified!¡± Ss remarked, ¡°My girlfriend is so heartless.¡± Cam replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just the trial period. You can change it at any time if you are unsatisfied!¡± He red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± She pushed him forcefully. ¡°Go back and properly think about what kind of girlfriend you want. You are drunk today, so you are not thinking straight now.¡± He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can y dumb on this! Although I¡¯m drunk, my mind is clear.¡± Sheughed out of anger. ¡°Really? Who am I, then?¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 My Girlfriend Ss smiled as both his eyes lit up brightly. He kept on stepping backward while telling Cam, ¡°My Girlfriend.¡± She stood there at the door while looking at him standing outside. For some reason, I think he looks especially cute! ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go back home quickly!¡± He nced at her. Why do I have a strange feeling that she is kicking me out? ¡°Can! exercise my rights as your boyfriend?¡± Cam replied to him, ¡°You¡¯re not even my boyfriend yet, so you don¡¯t have any rights.¡± Ss was rendered speechless. Why am I so miserable? ¡°If I don¡¯t have any rights, I should have some benefits, right?¡± he asked while opening his arms. ¡°Come give me a hug!¡± When Cam saw his sincere looks, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject him, so she took a deep breath on the spot before walking toward him. He immediately gave her a big hug. ¡°Cam!¡± She closed her eyes slightly while snuggling in his arms. This is quite nice. He is very happy, and I¡¯m very happy too. The warm fragrance in his arms gradually stirred up something inside him, so he lowered down his body and tried to kiss her. ¡°Kissing is allowed, right?¡± However, she immediately pushed him away and stared at him fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy!¡± He gazed at her with a gloomy face. ¡°Only hugs?¡± She grunted and took a step back. ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± As he looked at the tilted head of the infuriating woman, he gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to fall into my hands!¡± She replied to him fearlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡± Suddenly, Ss smiled and walked up to her. Before she could retreat into her house, he pulled her straight into his arms again. ¡°Thank you, Cam!¡± All of a sudden, he became emotional, and Cam didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Quickly go back and sleep.¡± He looked reluctant to leave as he pressed his head against hers. He touched the tip of her nose with his before speaking to her in a gentle tone, ¡°Cam, you can just lend me your sofa to sleep!¡± She rolled her eyes at him and took a step back. ¡°No!¡± she rejected him ruthlessly. After that, she entered the house and locked the door shut, all in one move! Ss was left smiling angrily outside as he lowered his head. However, he couldn¡¯t help but quirk up the corners of his lips because he had finally lit up a spark inside her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cam also remained still with her back against the door. Whenever she thought about the man¡¯s aggrieved looks, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, Ile didn¡¯t sleep at allst night, and today, he worked for the whole day If I let him stay here, he is going to have a sleepless night again, She had aint feeling that the man outside the door hadn¡¯t tell yet, so she looked outside through the doorhole. As expected the man was still standing there, Pressing her lips, she smiled. The two of them were separated by a door between them, but they were still thinking about each other! Ss really didn¡¯t want to leave because he was afraid that everything tonight was just his wishful thinking after getting drunk, so he wanted to make extra sure of it. However, that petite woman was still the same because she would always have her own principles. Even though she always said that they were progressing too last, he actually felt that it was going too slow. He finally wore her down and became her trial boyfriend after three months, but he still couldn¡¯t do anything other than hugging her. However, the most incredible thing was that he actually felt overwhelmed with joy. and he couldn¡¯t ask for more! Last night, Ss was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night, so when he woke up the next day, everything folt surreal. Then, he shook his aching head hard. He remembered the drinking and the games, but he was still a little dazed by what happened at Cam¡¯s house. Il was such a marvellous event. Could it be just a dream I had? Aller that, he quickly got up and changed his clothes before going straight to Cam¡¯s house. He pressed the doorbell iwice, but no one answered the door. She was probably sull in bed, but he couldn¡¯t wait to see her. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Whose Boyfriend Are You? Just when Ss hesitated on whether he should enter the passcode himself, he caught himself thinking of the difficulties he endured to earn the title as Cam¡¯s trial boyfriend. I can¡¯t lose my title. What if she feels upset and breaks off with me? Forget it; it¡¯s better to let her open the door herself. He took out his phone and gave her a ring before a beeping sound was heard from the other side. After a long time, Cam¡¯s muffled voice came through. ¡°Hello?¡± Ss smiled and replied, ¡°Good morning, girlfriend!¡± The voice in the phone sounded confused. ¡°Who¡¯s your girlfriend? You¡¯ve called the wrong number!¡± After she hung up on the phone, he became more suspicious about what happenedst night. As he panicked, he took out his phone and gave her a ring again. He had to make multiple calls before it was finally answered. ¡°Ss, what are you trying to do? Are you calling me this early to disturb my sleep?¡± Cam moaned; it was so soft that it could melt any person¡¯s heart. Ss smiled and answered, ¡°As your boyfriend, I can¡¯t bete for my first day.¡± There was total silence at the other end of the call before she finally spoke after what seemed like an eternity, ¡°Whose boyfriend are you?¡± He furrowed his brows as he started to lose his confidence, but his voice was still firm. ¡°You¡­ Didn¡¯t you agree to be my girlfriend last night? You even gave me a probation period. Are you trying to ignore me now?¡± She was confused. ¡°Did you drink too muchst night? Who agreed to be your girlfriend?¡± He was really startled by her words. I knew that something like this was too good to be true! It looks like it was really just a dream. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to your house yesterday?¡± he asked, sounding unsure. However, the woman still wanted to pull his leg. ¡°You did.¡± Immediately, his eyes brightened. ¡°Then, why won¡¯t you admit it?¡± I visited her, so it proves that what happenedst night was real! However, her next words knocked the life out of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had to leave because of work?¡± He took a deep breath. Didn¡¯t that happen in the morning? Then, he said to her angrily, ¡°I was talking aboutst night.¡± She sounded innocent, saying, ¡°But you didn¡¯te herest night!¡± Ss rubbed his temple. Save for this dream-which feels beautiful yet unrealistic, all my other memories are still intact, so how is this still fake? Could it be that I was daydreaming for the whole day At that moment, Cam¡¯s low giggle came through the phone. Instantly, he understood everything. ¡°Don¡¯tN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. scare me, woman!¡± She could no longer hold back herughter. ¡°You have only yourself to me for waking me up this early in the morning!¡± He said to her resignedly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stop bothering you, so you can return to sleep. I¡¯ll make some breakfast for you.¡± After that, he stopped flirting with her and immediately entered the passcode to enter her house. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s unfair that you have to get a girlfriend and take care of her?¡± Cam asked. Ss answered, ¡°Have you met people who rear pets?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯m a pet?¡± she grunted. ¡°There isn¡¯t any difference in an emotional sense. I just want to keep you and only you! No, wait! I want to keep two-you and your son!¡± She found his words rather awkward yet amusing, but she couldn¡¯t seem to find anything to refute him. Then, the sound of pouring water was heard from the phone. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to make some porridge. Is there anything you want to eat?¡± Ss asked. She replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± He smiled. ¡°You really are easy to keep!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve found yourself a keeper, right?¡± She also smiled. He answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send you into hiding tomorrow so that no one will think of you!¡± She giggled. ¡°Enough!¡± After that, she got out of bed and opened the door to see the busy Ss in the kitchen. Cam suddenly felt warmth in her heart. It seems that it¡¯s quite nice to have a boyfriend. It was after their identities changed that they became closer-and even the whole room felt warmer. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 My Senior is Coming! Ss noticed Cam¡¯s presence. ¡°You can return to sleep. I¡¯ll call you when it is done!¡± ¡°You already woke me up. How can I head back to sleep?¡± she moaned while feeling a little discontented. Ss quirked up his lips and smiled slightly. ¡°Come, give me a hug¡± However, Cam was embarrassed, so she sweetly rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Stop asking me for a hug.¡± He still maintained his posture and spread his arms wide as he opened his thin lips, ¡°Actually¡­ I want more, but you only allowed me to hug you.¡± She was rendered speechless. He looks quite aggrieved, ¡°Hurry up, otherwise, I¡¯ll do more than just hug you!¡± ¡°If you dare?¡± She stared at him with her fierce eyes! However, Ss was quite considerate of her. ¡°I don¡¯t. Then, hurry up and let me hug you.¡± Cam remained motionless as she stood 3 meters away from him with her tiny head tilted in a frustrating way. Yet, he chose not to argue with her. Since she doesn¡¯t want toe, I¡¯ll just have to walk over to her! After a few steps forward, he embraced her in his arms while lowering his eyes to gaze at her. His voice also became extremely gentle. ¡°Girlfriend, how is my performance today?¡± She quirked up her lips instinctively. ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s average!¡± He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we still have a long way to go. You can slowly rate my performance!¡± Then, she wriggled out of his arms. ¡°You need to perform in a satisfactory manner. If you fail, I¡¯ll put you in timeout.¡± ¡°Fine, as long as you don¡¯t split up with me, you can put me anywhere!¡± he told her. However, she replied, ¡°Once you¡¯re back on the bench, I¡¯ll split up with you!¡± ¡°Never!¡± ?le vowed. ¡°Do you really think you can escape after falling into my grasp?¡± Cam looked at him and grunted, ¡°My son won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Ssughed, ¡°Your son supports me!¡± The two of them shared a childish conversation, which was interrupted by a phone She suspiciously walked over and nced at her phone. Then, she swiped the screen in shock andN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± The crisp voice of a man could be heard from the phone. ¡°What is your address?¡± She furrowed her brows. ¡°Huh?¡± The man asked again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you what your address is. I¡¯m now at the airport!¡± Upon listening to his words, she could feel that even her eyeballs shook as she raised her voice. ¡°What? Are you already in Hendrix?¡± The man¡¯s voice was bing a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m asking you for your address!¡± She answered him hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m at Muse Penins. Why don¡¯t Ie and pick you up?¡± The man rejected her offer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just wait for me at home. I¡¯ll call a cab over!¡± With that, he immediately ended the call. Cam was left standing there in a daze with the phone in her hand. It¡¯s over! My senior ising over here. She immediately lifted her head and looked at Ss hastily. ¡°Ss, hurry up. My senior ising over. You need to head back now!¡± | Ss¡¯s face darkened as he stood there motionlessly. ¡°If your senior ising, why should I leave?¡± However, she wasn¡¯t able to exin her strange rtionship with her senior to him. Even though she had treated her senior as part of her family, she also had a faint feeling that her senior saw her as more than a family member. If my senior knows that I¡¯ve found a boyfriend after returning for only three months, he will definitely be upset. Most importantly, I¡¯m still unsure how long my rtionship with Ss willst, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to introduce him to everyone! But I can¡¯t say this to him. Therefore, she only told him, ¡°I promised my senior that I¡¯ll introduce my boyfriend to him if I have one.¡± He asked her coldly, ¡°What is it? Am I that embarrassing for you to introduce?¡± ¡°No. After all, we are not an official couple yet. You merely need to stay away for a few days. Besides, he won¡¯t stay here for long.¡± However, Ss red at her and spoke in a threatening tone, ¡°Are you refusing to acknowledge the promise you made to me yesterday?¡± ¡°I only said that I would like to try it out!¡± He refuted her words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me your boyfriend too? Under normal circumstances, if your familyes here, shouldn¡¯t you introduce me to them so that they can examine me for you?¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Promise Me Cam pushed Ss away. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As to whether you¡¯re good or bad, I can examine you for myself. Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± He said, ¡°Not only do you want to hide me, but you expect me to watch you and your senior being alone together? Do you think I can do that?¡± She looked at him and frowned her brows. ¡°Why can¡¯t you? I¡¯ve already known my senior for 7 years! Trust is the most important ingredient in a rtionship. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Ss felt a strong sense of grievance that he had never felt before in his life. The woman whom I have been pursuing for thest several months has finally opened her mouth and agreed to be my girlfriend. This is great! After that, some senior of hers has arrived and I¡¯ve be an embarrassment that she needs to hide. What is this?! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, when he looked at the little woman¡¯s darkened face, he was sure that if he would not agree to her request, she would have summoned the courage to split up with him. ¡°Are there any benefits if I keep myself hidden?¡± Cam couldn¡¯t push the man away, so she simply red at him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°How long will your senior be staying here this time?¡± She answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he won¡¯t stay here for long because he still needs to take care of his clinic. He is probably suspicious about why I called him yesterday. Not to mention, he also misses the kid, so he came to take a look at him.¡± ¡°I can disappear for five days.¡± ¡°Five days isn¡¯t enough!¡± ¡°My limit is five days. It¡¯s your problem whether he leaves or not by then. Besides, if he is still here, I cane over to introduce myself.¡± ¡°Ss!¡± she shouted in frustration. However, Ss remained emotionless as he turned and entered the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to shout. Maybe you can choose to immediately introduce me to your senior.¡± She felt quite helpless. Why did he need toe over right after I¡¯ve agreed to Ss¡¯s request? I knew I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to him. Now, I can¡¯t even ask him to leave. Then, she ran after him. ¡°Ss, five days is definitely not enough. Why don¡¯t you give me ten days? Whether he leaves or not, you don¡¯t need to hide after that.¡± However, he coldly threw a word at her. ¡°No!¡± Cam became furious. Can¡¯t he properly discuss the situation with me? ¡°Ss! What did you promise mest night? Didn¡¯t you say that a boyfriend should listen to what his girlfriend says?¡± Ss looked at her. ¡°If my girlfriend tells me to stay away while I watch her together with another man, should I listen to her? Doesn¡¯t that make me a loser of a boyfriend?¡± She replied coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy about it, I can always change my boyfriend!¡± After that, she turned and left. Ss quickly grabbed hold of her and furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you always talk about swapping me with someone else? Is this something that a girlfriend should say?¡± Cam felt guilty as she answered him, ¡°T-Then who asked you to not promise me?¡± ¡°I can promise you, but you need to agree to two conditions. Then, I¡¯ll leave.¡± She furrowed her brows. ¡°What is it?¡± He looked with a menacing smile on his face. ¡°First, no matter whether your senior is still here or not ten dayster, I am your boyfriend-the official one. Second, I want you to promise me, so that you won¡¯t suddenly go against me!¡± She was rendered speechless. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll agree to such an unfair agreement?¡± Ss remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can slowly considerate it!¡± Cam stared at him. ¡°Are you using your negotiation skills on your clients with me?¡± He smiled. ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± She gritted her teeth and stomped her foot. Ss smiled proudly as he took out his phone to capture a picture of her. ¡°Here, say who I am to you.¡± Cam was suddenly amused by how childish he looked. ¡°You don¡¯t look like the president of the Nn Group at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a president in front of you.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Give Me a Kiss Upon listening to Ss¡¯s words, Cam could feel that her entire heart throbbed. In her eyes, he was merely her boyfriend. ¡°You are my trial boyfriend!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t say that. You must say that I¡¯m your boyfriend and will not simply break up with me or refuse to acknowledge my presence.¡± She pouted her lips. ¡°Who knows whether you will pass my trial period?¡± He asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask your senior to examine me then?¡± Is he threatening me?! She felt helpless, so she agreed to his demands since she was the one begging him. ¡°If I¡¯m satisfied with your performance for the next ten days, I¡¯ll consider making you my official boyfriend and from then onward, I won¡¯t simply break up with you or refuse to acknowledge you.¡± Ss smiled as he kept his phone away. ¡°Fine.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can you head back now?¡± Ss pouted his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already made breakfast. Can¡¯t I stay and finish it?¡± She responded in a hurry, ¡°My senior will arrive at any second and we are having breakfast together. You can head home and eat.¡± Ss was instantly rendered speechless before asking, ¡°Are you trying to make me mad?¡± She smiled at him. ¡°Who told you to ask? I can¡¯t lie to you, so I can only speak the truth.¡± ¡°Do you think that your senior can¡¯t tell that I was the one who made breakfast?¡± Upon listening to him, Cam was taken aback. He can definitely tell the difference. Ss chuckled when he saw her expression. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of it home with me. You can make it yourself!¡± She quickly held onto the breakfast he made. ¡°I think he probably won¡¯t be able to tell the difference.¡± You see, as expected, people won¡¯t take things for granted. After sampling my breakfast a couple of times, she can¡¯t even prepare her own breakfast now. I¡¯ve just made it for her, so how could she allow me to take it away? He smiled, clearly satisfied in his heart. ¡°The porridge will be fine, but you can¡¯t fool him with the other dishes. Why don¡¯t you tell him that those are takeouts?¡± Cam red at him. ¡°Whose takeouts are this delicious?¡± Ss caressed her head. ¡°If you want to eat, just call me. I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± She smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright, I get it. You must head back. My senior will be here soon.¡± ¡°Stop rushing me!¡± ¡°How can I stop rushing you? The airport is only an hour away and it¡¯s almost an hour since his flightnded. Hurry up.¡± She pushed him. However, Ss quirked up the corners of his lips and smiled slightly. ¡°If you kiss me, I¡¯ll consider it!¡± She was immediately left speechless. Shameless! He calmly continued with his words. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll continue to stay here. When your senior arrives, I¡¯ll tell him that I¡¯m your boyfriend and you were the one who pursued me!¡± Cam was angered to the point that she raised her voice. ¡°How dare you do that! Do you know the consequences of disrespecting your girlfriend like this?¡± Ss smiled and touched her soothingly. ¡°Girlfriend, benefits can be used as a motivation. If you don¡¯t give me anything in return, how can you ask me to listen to you?¡± She was left speechless again. Just as she was furious and had no idea on what else to say, her phone rang again, causing her whole body to tremble in shock. After a nce, she realized that it was her senior calling her. She hurriedly winked at Ss, signaling at him to immediately leave, but he still refused to move. As her hands were tied, she could only answer the call first. ¡°Hey, where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived in yourmunity. Which floor are you on?¡± ¡°Please wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll immediatelye down to bring you up.¡± After that, she ended the call straight away before driving Ss out of the house again. ¡°Hurry up and head home. Let me tell you this-if you don¡¯t listen to me, the things that I promised you earlier will not count!¡± Ss approached her. ¡°Just kiss me.¡± Cam demanded. ¡°Leave after the kiss. No more negotiations!¡± He thought about it before answering her, ¡°l¡¯il think about it!¡± ¡°Ss, how shameless are you?¡± she scolded.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Keep an Eye on Them Ss looked at Cam and smiled menacingly. ¡°What reputation do I need to pursue my girlfriend? Besides, if I¡¯m not satisfied with your kiss, I can only make you kiss again. You decide.¡± She told herself, I shouldn¡¯t be mad. I chose him myself. It was me who chose him. ¡°If I knew how bad you are, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be your girlfriend.¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I even have a video of you confessing to me here.¡± She was rendered speechless. Then, he provocatively said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I kiss you?¡± Cam red at the despicable man in front of her before taking the initiative to approach him and kiss his face. Soon after, before he could feel her lips, she had already left. All of a sudden, his face darkened. ¡°Do you think I can ept such a casual kiss?¡± Oliva was both angered and frustrated. ¡°Ss, you need to leave now. I still need to change my clothes. If my senior bes impatient, he will start to suspect me!¡± Ss stopped bothering her, so he pulled her over and kissed her lips. ¡°Girlfriend, remember to miss me!¡± After that, he released her from his embrace. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She furrowed her brows as she wanted to lecture him for crossing his boundaries, but when she saw the smile hanging from his lips, she shoved the words down her throat. Instinctively, she licked her lower lip. For seven years, she had never kissed anyone. Ss was the first man whom she kissed. She only felt that her lips were burning while her face slowly blushed. When he looked at her face changing from a pale shade to warm red and noticed her unconscious lip licking, he could only feel breathless while his eyes gradually darkened. His feet, which had nned to leave, froze to the ground. Suddenly, an unspeakable idea shed through his mind, but he only licked his lower lip in reality. After feeling the softness on his lower lip with caution, he went up and hugged her. ¡°Call me if you want to eat. I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± he whispered in her ear. The warmth of his breath was like a little worm squirming into her ear, so she instinctively wanted to avoid him, but right at that moment, the door to the bedroom was opened-it was South in his pajamas, walking out of the room in a daze. The moment he saw Ss and Cam hugging each other, his eyes brightened like small light bulbs with a thousand kilowatt. After that, he understandably covered his own eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Cam and Ss couldn¡¯t stifle theirughter. ¡°Can¡¯t you see through the big gap between your fingers?¡± South lowered his tiny hands and giggled. ¡°Should I leave now?¡± Ss looked at Cam and said, ¡°Go and change your clothes. I have something to say with South.¡± She grunted and immediately rushed into her bedroom. Even if she was curious to know what he was about to say, time was really running out for her. After Cam was gone, Ss squatted down and embraced South in his arms. He then whispered in the boy¡¯s ear, ¡°Your mommy has agreed with me to be her boyfriend.¡± South was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± Ss nodded his head. ¡°But your mommy¡¯s senior ising here, so she wants to keep me hidden.¡± South leaned toward his ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them for you!¡± Ss really felt a connection with the little kiddo. After feeling that he wasforted in his heart, he raised his hand and gave the kid a high five. He smiled while rubbing the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Listen to your mommy. If anything happens, call me.¡± South nodded his head. Just as Ss stood up to leave, Cam also emerged from her room and hurriedly spoke, ¡°South, I need you to stay at home for a while. I¡¯ll head downstairs to bring your Uncle George up.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy,¡± South obediently answered before winking at Ss. Don¡¯t worry! Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 He Is Just Her Family Ss smiled and gestured at South to call him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± On the other hand, Cam could already see George Parsons standing by themunity gates. He was a slender man wearing a dark blue coat, resembling a model. ¡°George¡­¡± She called him while running. He came forward and clicked his tongue. ¡°Why are you running?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you wait.¡± She looked at him yfully before reaching out for the luggage in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll help to carry it for you!¡± ¡°No need for that. Which floor do you live on?¡± ¡°The 59th floor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rather high floor. No wonder it took you so long to get down.¡± ¡°Yeah. South just woke up, so I was coaxing him.¡± When she said those words, the corners of her lips twitched a few times due to her guilt. If he knows that I was actually coaxing a man in his twenties, I wonder if he¡¯ll spew his blood out. George naturally had no idea what Cam thought in her heart. ¡°Does South still need coaxing? He is such a good kid.¡± She awkwardly exined, ¡°He just woke up, so he threw a little tantrum with me.¡± ¡°What happened to you in the past few days?¡± She was still hesitant on whether to tell him, so he added, ¡°I¡¯m already here. Are you still trying to lie to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had a nightmare that night.¡± George nced at her. ¡°Would you call me just because of a nightmare?¡± Cam took a deep breath. I really can¡¯t hide anything from him. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all fine now. That night, L had kidnapped South, so my emotions were all jumbled up. During my sleep, I dreamed that she abused South and I was upset. I regretted that I didn¡¯t listen to you back then and insisted on returning. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions, so I called you.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Upon listening to her, George was taken aback. ¡°South was kidnapped? Is he alright?¡± Cam replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He is a smart kid. When we went over to look for him, he had already escaped.¡± When they entered the elevator, he asked again, ¡°How did he escape?¡± She could not hide anything from him, so she shared how South was able to contact the people in Will-o¡¯-Wisp Headquarters. After that, George let out a huge sigh of relief. ¡°He is quite a smart kid; otherwise, the oue would be devastating. Didn¡¯t you teach that woman a lesson?¡± ¡°I did. Now, she is still in the hospital!¡± she responded. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t show mercy to a woman like her. How dare shey her hands on a child!¡± His face darkened. She nodded her head. ¡°She has to stay in the hospital for at least half a month!¡± However, George was still enraged. ¡°Isn¡¯t L your half-sister? What about your dad? Didn¡¯t you tell him? Look at what his favoritism has led to.¡± Cam smiled coldly while feeling miserable. ¡°There are some people whose partiality is unreasonable. He is partial toward the person and not to the things that she has done.¡± George suddenly felt upset, so he smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sad about it. You also have someone who favors you. No matter what you do, I will always stand by your side.¡± Cam nced at him and pouted her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you favor me. I don¡¯t want to be at the center of everyone¡¯s attention. I didn¡¯t get any benefits yet all my juniors have used you of favoring me.¡± He squinted his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty saying that?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± she grunted. He then pointed at her head. ¡°You are always the heartless one!¡± Camughed loudly. The two of them continued to talk in the elevator. However, Ss observed their entire interaction as he sat in the surveince room. He leaned his back against the chair while feeling sore for some reason. Before George had arrived, he still felt confident about himself. Who cares if they knew each other for 7 years? In the end, she is still my girlfriend and he is just a family member to her, at most. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 He Is Handsome However, when Ss saw Cam with the senior she mentioned, the sense of crisis inside him increased. Not only is he handsome, but he is also a gentleman. He even has the same eyes as mine whenever he looks at Cam. It means that the man admires the woman. He definitely treats her more than a family member. Also, both of their interactions are so natural that they constantly have physical contact between them. This is the sort of intimacy that no one can disrupt. He is even closer to her than me. Ss slightly closed his eyes. I shouldn¡¯t be jealous. I need topose myself. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He was merely her boyfriend whom she ced under a trial period earlier. Under those circumstances, he could easily guess who the girl would choose. The only certainty now is that her senior probably hasn¡¯t confessed to her; otherwise, Cam might reject him. Now, I must prevent George from confessing to her during this period. I probably need to rely on my son! Then, he sent a message to South. The little brat quickly replied with an image, assuring him that he could handle it. Just as Ss felt grateful for having such a considerate son, the little brat sent another message to him. ¡®For my reward, I want to eat braised pork ribs and spicy lobsters!¡¯ Immediately, he was rendered speechless. Little brat. He even wants a reward for this. These days, you can¡¯t get anywhere without giving out benefits. It looks like I can¡¯t even rely on my own son. On the other side, George and Cam had already entered the house. Upon seeing such a spacious house, he was in awe. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you were able to afford such a huge house, given howrge the poption is in this country.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she answered him vaguely. ¡°South¡­¡± he shouted at the room. Within a second, the door was opened before South sprinted like a tiny bullet. ¡°Uncle George¡­¡± George instantly lifted him up. ¡°Oh my! Why are you so heavy? Have you gained weighttely?¡± South rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a tall boy. I¡¯m not fat.¡± George smiled. ¡°What a snobby little brat. What¡¯s wrong with being fat?¡± ¡°Uncle George, why are you here?¡± South asked. ¡°It¡¯s because I miss you. Why don¡¯t you call me anymore?¡± George replied with a question. South pretended to be innocent. ¡°¡­ have to attend school.¡± ¡°Fine, I forgive you.¡± After that, George spoke while carrying him inside the house. ¡°I heard that you were injured. Is it serious?¡± South casually answered him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve made a full recovery.¡±. The two of them chatted while seated on the couch as Camisa entered the kitchen to serve breakfast that Ss prepared in the morning. ¡°You haven¡¯t had your breakfast, right? Come and eat first.¡± George was taken aback when he saw the dishes served on the table. ¡°You made these yourself?¡± Cam muttered, ¡°I cooked the porridge. The others are actually takeout that I ordered.¡± South secretly pouted his lips. Mommy doesn¡¯t look like she is lying at all. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s order some takeouts for dinner. I want to eat some braised pork ribs and spicy lobsters!¡± Immediately, Cam raised her head and red at the little brat as a warning. The little brat merely giggled while looking away. However, George hadn¡¯t noticed them as he advised, ¡°You should stop ordering takeout all the time. If you really can¡¯t cook, just bring the kid outside for a meal. You are an adult now and you still can¡¯t cook.¡± Suddenly, she wasn¡¯t fond of what she had heard, so she stared at him. ¡°Who says can¡¯t cook? Every time I cook something, you all say that it tastes bad, so what else can I do? Because of yourck of encouragement, I feel traumatized whenever I want to cook. The more I want to do it, the worse it bes.¡± Heughed lovingly. ¡°Are you still defending yourself? I¡¯ve never seen you so stupid before!¡± ¡°Look at you. You are still attacking me,¡± she uttered. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to do this if you don¡¯t have the skills. It¡¯s better for you to earn more money and hire a cook for yourself,¡± heforted her. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Someone Is Refusing Her Ss¡¯s face suddenly popped up in Cam¡¯s mind. A chef? He really looks like one. Haha! Now that I have a boyfriend, I can even save the cost of hiring a chef! In the hospital, L had already regained consciousness the day before, but she was still unable to forget the pain that she felt when she woke up. That excruciating pain wouldst her for a lifetime. Le had asked the doctor for some pain medicine, but he refused to do so. Today, L had also asked for some, but she received the same excuse. ¡°Pain medication will stop your wounds from healing.¡± She was already frustrated from the pain, so she shouted in anger since the hospital was obviously going against her, ¡°Are you trying to hurt me to death? Do you really think that I won¡¯t file aint against the hospital?¡± After taking a look at the monitor, the doctor said to her stoically, ¡°You can do whatever you want, but nobody will give you the pain medicine, no matter whom you ask!¡± With that, he immediately left the room. L roared furiously, but the pain in her body and her dizzy head prevented her from moving around, so she could only watch as the doctor left. ¡°Mom, why are they doing this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go and ask them.¡± After that, Le quickly went out. Meanwhile, L was left to endure the pain in the ward while her body was covered withyers of perspiration. After 20 minutes, Le finally returned, but her expression was gloomy. ¡°Mom, have you gotten some pain medicine for me?¡± She sighed. ¡°L, if you can hold on to the pain, don¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s not good for your body.¡± Immediately, L furrowed her brows and shouted hysterically, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on for much longer. The pain is killing me. Mom, what is happening? What¡¯s wrong with this hospital? Why aren¡¯t they giving pain medication to the patient?¡± Le sighed again. ¡°I gave the doctor 1000 to spill the beans earlier. He said that someone wouldn¡¯t allow them to prescribe painkillers to you. They won¡¯t even use anesthesia for the surgery tomorrow.¡± ¡°What? How can theyplete the surgery without giving me anesthetic? Are they trying to hurt me to death? Who ordered this?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Le said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but other than Ss, who else has such a huge power in Summer City?¡± L panicked. ¡°Ss? Isn¡¯t it enough for them to beat me up like this? What should we do? Mom, you need to call Dad and ask him to tell them.¡± ¡°Your dad can¡¯t wait to see you dead and you still want to see him? Because of this incident, Ss is now directly targeting the Brooklyn Company. We will soon be begging on the streets.¡± L couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard as rage filled her eyes. ¡°How cruel can they be? They are trying to kill all of us!¡± Upon seeing Le standing aside, she shouted at her again, ¡°What are you doing by standing here? Quickly think of a way!¡± After being shocked by her daughter¡¯s yells, Le replied helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to shout at me. We wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if I had thought of a way, right?¡± ¡°Go to Dad and tell him to find Cam. How can they not provide me with anesthetic for surgery? Do you want me to die in pain?¡± L pleaded. Le answered in a hurry, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him right away. I¡¯ll force them to give you the pain medicine!¡± After that, she went straight to the Brooklyn Company with an injured body. Gael had never expected her to show up, so he suddenly felt a sense of disgust and spoke impatiently, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Before she could open her mouth, tears were already rolling down her face. ¡°Dear, 1 know it¡¯s all L¡¯s fault, but you can¡¯t leave her alone. She is your daughter. You can¡¯t just watch her die!¡± He looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°Thepany is done and it¡¯s all because of your daughter. I can¡¯t wait to kill her myself. She can save me the trouble by dying!¡± She sobbed. ¡°Dear, how could you say that at times like this? L is really dying and someone is refusing to give her painkillers yet her leg still needs surgery. After I bribed the doctor, he said that he won¡¯t be giving her anesthesia during the surgery. Won¡¯t the pain kill her if they don¡¯t provide her with some anesthetic? You need to think of a way to help her. Are you really going to let her endure the surgery without an anesthetic?¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 L¡¯s Parents Gael was shocked. Even if she survives the surgery without any anesthetic, she won¡¯tst long after the surgery without any painkillers! ¡°Who refuses to allow her to receive any anesthetic?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Le answered, ¡°The doctor wouldn¡¯t dare to tell me, but I guess that it could only be Ss since he has such a huge power!¡± He took a deep breath. Is he really that cruel? ¡°In that case, what else can I do? Are you asking me to use mypany, which is on the verge of bankruptcy, topete with him?¡± She sobbed while telling him, ¡°Go and find Cam. I can see that Ss is quite soft-hearted toward her. If we ask for her help, it may work.¡± While remaining silent, Gaely back on his chair. What else can I say to her? I¡¯ve already tried to look for her, but she haspletely ignored me. She doesn¡¯t want to listen to her father anymore. Le continued with her words, ¡°Dear, no matter what, Cam is still your daughter. She will never ignore you. If it really fails, you can bring me along. I¡¯ll beg her and ask for her forgiveness. I can even kowtow to her if she wants to. I just want her to cut my daughter some ck!¡± Gael stared ruthlessly. ¡°You should have known a long time ago that this would happen. You ask her to cut your daughter some ck, but before this, when have you ever let her off the hook? If you and L did not continuously mess with her, she wouldn¡¯t need to have been so cruel toward you. The two of you have brought this upon yourselves!¡± Le continued to sob. ¡°We know that this is our fault. I promise that I¡¯ll keep an eye on L from now on and stop her from bothering Cam. Dear, please help me. How can you bear to see your daughter die in pain while lying on the surgery table? I would rather end her life immediately with a knife!¡± Finally, he was moved after she stayed in thepany for an hour to convince him. He decided to head to Cam¡¯s fashion studio and beg her in person. She will never refuse me. Not only am I fighting for L, but I¡¯m also fighting for mypany. I must humble myself and go to her because I can¡¯t watch mypany crumble without a fight! George had also followed Cam to her workshop today. When he saw the married couple entering through the door, he even assumed that they were clients who came for a ss. He politely greeted them, ¡°Hello!¡± Gael was confused, looking at the man in front of him. Who is he? ¡°Is Cam here?¡± he asked carefully. George staggered for a second. ¡°Oh. Yes, she is here. You two can wait here for a while as she is now in her office. I¡¯ll go and call her for you.¡± After that, he went straight into the office. At that moment, Cam was having a meeting with her employees. When she heard a knock on the door, she allowed him to enter. ¡°What is it, George?¡± ¡°There is a married couple waiting for you outside,¡± he replied. After giving her response, she turned toward her seated employees. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll end the meeting here today. Everyone can now continue with their work. Good luck.¡± Then, she followed him directly out of the office. The moment she saw the two people in the reception room, she felt as though someone had dropped a huge boulder on her heart. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Her brows furrowed in an unnatural way as her face turned as cold as ice. Immediately, Gael and Le stood up and carefully called her with a guilty conscience, ¡°Cam!¡± She asked them coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Meanwhile, George also slightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Cam, who are they?¡± She smiled with a few traces of mockery. ¡°These two are L¡¯s parents!¡± She didn¡¯t even introduce me as her father. Gael was starting to feel upset. What have I done to my daughter that has made her unwilling to even acknowledge me? ¡°Cam-¡± Before Gael could finish his words, George¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°You two are L¡¯s parents? What do you want?¡± After being asked for his motive, Gael started to feel guilty again as he stuttered, ¡°O-Cam, no matter what, you can¡¯t just let L die. I¡¯m begging you as your father.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Not Every Mistake Can Be Forgiven The corner of Cam¡¯s lips curved upward and revealed a cold smile that came straight from her heart. ¡°Father? Whose father are you? Are you the kind who leaves his daughter out to die? Are you the kind who drives his daughter outside the house? You onlye to me each and every time because you have something to beg me for, so you give me a few fake words of concern! With that do you think you are entitled to be my father?¡± Gael¡¯s wrinkled face flushed as he tried to humble himself. ¡°Cam, I know I¡¯ve wronged you before and I also know that it¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me!¡± At the same time, Le also approached her. ¡°He¡¯s right, Cam. I beg you. If you don¡¯t allow the hospital to provide L with anesthesia and painkillers, she will die in pain! She has already received her punishment, so can you be kind to forgive her?¡± After that, she immediately kneeled down in front of Cam. ¡°If you want, I can kneel to beg you.¡± Their actions of forcing Cam actually made her ufortable. Not every mistake can be forgiven by just kneeling. Then, she lowered her eyes and gave Le a cold gaze. ¡°Being kind doesn¡¯t mean that I can be bullied around by you all. Not every mistake can be forgiven. If you pity L right now, what would you feel when you realized that she has beaten up a seven-year-old child? Don¡¯t you pity him?¡± Finally, George spoke coldly, ¡°Your daughter kidnapped Cam¡¯s child, so how dare youe to beg for forgiveness? If you dare to mess around with people, then you should be brave enough to face the consequences!¡± Le held on to Cam¡¯s leg and started crying. ¡°Cam, L knows that she has made a mistake, but she¡¯s injured, so she couldn¡¯te here herself to apologize to you. Please show her some mercy. She has already received her punishment. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± Cam shook her leg hard as she tried to escape from Le¡¯s arms, but she couldn¡¯t. Then, George went up to her and raised his foot to kick Le away from her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her telling you to let go?¡± Le continued to cry loudly. ¡°Cam, I beg you. Do you want me to give you a kowtow? Please forgive her!¡± Gael also went up to Cam and spoke in pain, ¡°Cam, the Brooklyn Company is over and she has already received her punishment. This is quite a serious consequence. If we don¡¯t give her any anesthetic for the surgery, she will die in pain.¡± George looked at him. ¡°Are you saying that you are Cam¡¯s father?¡± Gael nodded his head in response. After that, George sneered, ¡°7 years ago, you drove Cam out of the country while she was still pregnant and you allowed her to wander in a foreign country alone. I don¡¯t understand how biased you can be to treat your daughter this way. Do you know that Cam almost died back then? At that time, no one was there to beg for her, but now, your daughter still has the medical aid of the hospital, so why are the two of you looking like your world is about to end?¡± He didn¡¯t hold back on his words. In the meantime, Gael froze. Cam almost died back then? For the past few years, he felt as though his mind was blurred by some demon. He always felt that Cam was the rebellious child while L was the obedient one. However, he now realized that his little bias had pushed Cam far away from him. George continued to speak faintly, ¡°She is only restricted from using painkillers and anesthetics, right? Actually, this is beneficial since it will allow her wounds to heal, so she only needs to bear with the pain. Now that we¡¯re seeing how distressed you two look, don¡¯t you think that Cam is also distressed after her son was violently abused by someone? In fact, you should thank her for being so merciful to you all. If it was me, you might not even be able to see your daughter ever again!¡± For some reason, Gael took a deep breath. ¡°Um¡­ How is the kid?¡± ¡°You¡¯re only asking this now?¡± George smiled slightly. ¡°Do you think this is the right attitude when you¡¯re begging someone? Normally speaking, you should at least go to her house to check on the injured kid. Won¡¯t this make her feel somewhatforted? However, the two of you decided toe straight to her and moan about how pitiful your daughter is. Is she, though? Didn¡¯t she deserve it? If she doesn¡¯t have the ability to mess with others, then she shouldn¡¯te to beg for forgiveness. Do you think that just because you are the president, you can do whatever you want?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Where is the Proof? Gael¡¯s face changed from pale to green after he was scorned at. ¡°W-We wanted to visit the child, b-but we didn¡¯t know Cam¡¯s address!¡± George purposelyughed hysterically. ¡°Huh! Aren¡¯t you her father? Don¡¯t you even know where your daughter lives?¡± Again, Gael was left in an awkward situation, but before he could reply, Le went up and said, ¡°Ever since she returned to the country, she has never returned home.¡± In other words, she was implying that Cam did not fulfill her responsibility as a daughter! George said faintly again, ¡°She was driven away by you all in the past, so how could she return home? Why should she? After all, she has nothing to beg you for.¡± Le was starting to lose her temperament, so she pounced toward Cam again and held onto her leg. ¡°Cam, you can¡¯t just let her die. It¡¯s all our fault. Can you please let L go for the sake of your family? I¡¯m begging you!¡± After that, she stepped backward and immediately bowed toward Cam as she knocked her head repeatedly on the floor. At the same time, Cam was also taken aback by Le¡¯s drastic action. Just as she was caught off guard, a group of reporters barged in and constantly shone their shlights at them. For a moment, everyone except Le was shocked and froze on the spot. George immediately stepped back while protecting Cam. As his face darkened, he N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. shouted at the reporters, ¡°What are you doing? Who allowed all of you in?¡± Instantly, Gael also tried to block her from them. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± The reporters quickly held their microphones toward them. ¡°Are you all here because of L Brooklyn¡¯s injuries?¡± ¡°Miss Brooklyn, what is your rtionship with L Brooklyn?¡± ¡°Miss Brooklyn, are you the one who caused her injuries?¡± ¡°Miss Brooklyn, there are rumors that you forbade the hospital from giving her painkillers. Is that true? Please tell us the whole situation.¡± Cam stood still as her eyes, which were filled with disappointment, red at Gael like a sharp knife. I can¡¯t believe they brought many reporters to force me topromise! Gael felt his heart was aching and asked instinctively, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here. Who asked you all toe?¡± As Le stood up, her forehead was covered with blood, which made her look terrifying. Then, she grabbed hold of a reporter and pointed at Cam. ¡°She is the one who has prevented my daughter from receiving any anesthetic for surgery and even refuses to give her any painkillers. My daughter has suffered a bone fracture, so won¡¯t the pain kill her if the doctors don¡¯t feed her with some painkillers? On top of that, Cam has also targeted the Brooklyn Company. Now, it is on the brink of bankruptcy. All of you are righteous people, so please help us!¡± Gael went up and pulled her aside in anger. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± She vigorously forced his hand away. ¡°Dear, that is my daughter, so I won¡¯t stand aside and watch her die, let alone watch as ourpany goes bankrupt. Why are you still speaking for Cam at this point? She doesn¡¯t even treat you as her father.¡± Meanwhile, Cam¡¯s smile became even colder as she immediately picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Is this the police station? I want to make a report. Someone has caused trouble by bringing a group of reporters over. It has seriously affected my business, so can you pleasee here for a moment? The address is Cam Brooklyn¡¯s fashion studio.¡± Upon seeing her lodging a police reporter, a reporter asked, ¡°We are only here for a normal interview. Is there anything that you can¡¯t say, Miss Brooklyn?¡± Then, Cam approached the reporter while ring at him with a pair of sharp eyes that could prate his heart. ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity. If you were not instructed by someone, would you evene to my shop for no reason? How could you call this a normal interview? What do you mean that I refused to give painkillers to L Brooklyn? Where did you hear that from? Do you have any proof that I instructed the hospital not to give her painkillers? What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you think that you can say whatever you want just because you are dressed as a reporter? You better have proof that I was the one who whacked L Brooklyn; otherwise, I will sue you for nder!¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 We Know Each Other Cam¡¯s words were so sharp that her words immediately silenced those reporters. Then, Le rushed over. ¡°Who else would it be if it¡¯s not you? L said that you were the one who beat her up.¡± Cam gazed at her. ¡°Why would I hit her?¡± ¡°You,¡± Le suddenly paused. After that, Cam nced at her and Gael. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare youe to my ce and bother me! Get out of here now!¡± He felt embarrassed by herments, so he pulled Le. ¡°Let¡¯s just go!¡± ¡°Why are we leaving? Do you want to see your daughter die?¡± After that, she pretended to be innocent again by kneeling in front of Cam. ¡°Cam, please let my daughter, L, go. If you hate her that much, you can try to beat me. Can¡¯t I repay you by serving you in our next life? Peasants like us don¡¯t have any power at all, so can you please show some mercy to us?¡± Then, George pulled Le¡¯s shirt cor before shoving her aside. ¡°What kind of drama are you reenacting here? Didn¡¯t you hear her say that it wasn¡¯t her? What are you crying now for?¡± She fell on the floor with a thud. Quickly, a reporter asked, ¡°Why are you hitting her? Why can¡¯t you use your words to settle this?¡± George pointed at the person, roaring, ¡°How can I use proper words if the entrance is being blocked by people who are asking nonsensical questions?¡± Just as the studio was in a state of chaos, a police car approached from afar. For a moment, everyone remained silent as Cam no longer bothered to talk nonsense to them. On the other hand, Le and the reporters never expected the police to arrive at such a speed! Then, two policemen dressed in uniform entered the studio and questioned them with authority, ¡°Who made the report?¡± Cam raised her hand to imply that it was her. ¡°Comrade, it was me!¡± After that, she went up to them. ¡°They came and caused amotion in my studio, which has seriously affected my business.¡± The policemen turned their attention toward the reporters and Le. ¡°What happened?¡± A crying Le exined, ¡°We didn¡¯te here to cause amotion. She was the one who beat my daughter up and prevented the hospital from giving her painkillers. I don¡¯t have any other choice but to do this!¡± ¡°She prevented the hospital from giving out painkillers? Does she even have that much power?¡± The policemen looked at Cam with a confused look. Cam quickly defended herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. They are ndering me!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, it was Ss. Otherwise, who else would torture my daughter in this way?!¡± However, Cam still remained calm as she turned toward the two policemen. ¡°Look at her. Did you hear what she just said? She keeps on shouting in my studio about one thing and yelling about another. I feel that there is something wrong with her brain!¡± Le roared angrily, ¡°You are the one who has brain problems. No one would do this to my daughter except for you!¡± Meanwhile, the policemen furrowed their brows slightly. Did she just mention Ss Nn? However, right at the next second, the policemen¡¯s suspicions were confirmed-a stoic man walked in through the entrance with his slender body and ck suit, which radiated a strong aura. He was able to draw everyone¡¯s attention just by standing in his spot. However, Cam was almost scared to death. Why is Ss here? She red at him with eyes full of hate, telling him, B*stard, what did you promise me? Yet, he did not maintain her gaze for long-he only gave her a quick nce, as if he was here for business. When the two policemen saw him, they greeted him politely, ¡°President Nn?¡± Ss answered, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We received a report from Miss Brooklyn, saying that someone was causing trouble here, so we came to take a look. President Nn, may I ask why you came¡­¡± He quickly nced at her again before speaking faintly, ¡°Miss Brooklyn once treated my grandpa when he was ill, so we know each other.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 nder N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cam secretly took a deep breath. He really scared me to death. Meanwhile, George scanned Ss with his eyes. Although he hadn¡¯t noticed the affection Ss had for, he still had the instinct of a man. Therefore, he could feel that the man didn¡¯t behave in an ordinary manner, especially toward Cam! ¡°Ss, I¡¯m begging you. Please let my daughter go. She is already seriously injured. If you don¡¯t give her any anesthesia, the pain will kill her!¡± Before Ss could open his mouth, Cam quickly refuted, ¡°Stop using us for nothing. You¡¯re only saying what you want to say. Comrade, does this count as ndering?!¡± The policeman nodded his head and answered, ¡°Yes, it does. If she can¡¯t provide any relevant proof, it counts as ndering.¡± Then, Ss turned his attention toward a reporter and spoke in a threatening tone, ¡°Which paper do you belong to?¡± All of the reporters panicked. Cam Brooklyn Studio is being backed by Ss Nn? If that¡¯s the case, not only will we lose our jobs, but even our newspaper won¡¯t be able to operate for long! Therefore, they immediately kept their cameras away and exined, ¡°We weren¡¯t able to understand the truth behind the matter. Looks like it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Upon looking at the group of reporters, Ss said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t hope to see any articles about Cam Brooklyn tomorrow!¡± ¡°President Nn, you can be rest assured!¡±. After that, the reporters left the studio in a hurry. At that moment, the policeman turned toward Le. ¡°If you want to settle this, you can choose to report or make a case. Not only are you unable to resolve the issue by shouting here, but you are also affecting other people¡¯s business! If she feels upset about this and decides to sue you for nder, it¡¯ll be bad for you, right?¡± Le replied aggrievedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have to be fair toward us taxpayers? How can you be so partial?¡± The policeman¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who are we being partial toward? Why are you still talking nonsense? Didn¡¯t I tell you to report or make a case if you want to settle this? What¡¯s the point of causing trouble at the entrance of someone¡¯s shop? Or do you want me to bring all of you to the police station for further questioning?¡± Instantly, Le was rendered speechless. How can I make a case? Should I say that Cam beat my daughter up because L kidnapped her son? Then, Gael went up to her. ¡°Comrades, we understand. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± He then spoke to Le, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you think this is embarrassing enough?¡± Finally, themotion ended after she was reluctantly dragged away from the studio by Gael. After that, Ss¡¯s eyesnded on Cam again. He didn¡¯t want to express his affection for her in an obsessive manner, but after a while, he couldn¡¯t move his eyes. At the same time, she was left speechless. If he looks at me any longer, my senior will learn of our rtionship. Therefore, she said in a hurry, ¡°Thank you for your help earlier, Mr. Nn.¡± He finally reverted his eyes and spoke faintly, ¡°It¡¯s fine; I didn¡¯t do much either. I came here to ask you for some clothing design for my old man to wear. It¡¯s for his birthday, which will be in a few days¡¯ time. I hope that you can find some time to personally head to the house and measure his size because he is at a senior age.¡± Cam secretly nced at him. He probably thought of this excuse from the start, right? ¡°I¡¯m alright with that. I¡¯ll find the time that suits your grandpa to head over and take his measurements.¡± Ss nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, you can wait for my call. I¡¯ll call you once I have sorted out the time!¡± She replied, ¡°Okay!¡± He remained silent. There really is nothing else to say. Hence, he said, ¡°You can continue with your work. If you have any trouble, please call me for help.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you, Mr. Nn.¡± She is calling me Mr. Nn again. He gritted his teeth angrily before silently squinting his eyes at the little woman. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off,¡± she responded.. Ss actually left in the end. Although he was reluctant to leave, he promised the little woman that he would remain hidden for ten days, so he couldn¡¯t break his promise. If he wasn¡¯t informed in secret that someone was causing trouble in her studio, he wouldn¡¯t have showed up. Before arriving, he even thought of an excuse to justify his arrival. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Does He Like You? However, I¡¯m not the one whom Le used of preventing L from receiving painkillers. Could it be Brian? Just when Cam returned, she immediately received a WhatsApp message from Ss. ¡®Girlfriend, how is my performance?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t resist the smile on her face, but she was afraid that her senior would have noticed it, so she suppressed it. Then, she replied with one word. ¡®Great! Instantly, he wrote his reply. ¡®Are there any rewards? She couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her lips. I just can¡¯t deal with this man. Then, she ced her phone in her pocket and casually returned. The moment she returned to the lobby, George asked, ¡°Who is Ss? Does he like you?¡± She was immediately surprised as she spoke in shock, ¡°S-Stop talking nonsense. Why would he like me?¡± He nced at her. ¡°Why are you so nervous if he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± By that moment, Cam had already calmed herself down. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be nervous? He just left, so I¡¯m worried that he might hear you. I¡¯m afraid that he may think that I have some feelings for him.¡± George seemed to lower his guard as he mocked her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having feelings for him? Isn¡¯t Cam worthy of him?¡± She replied to him in a hurry, ¡°He is the richest man in Summer City as well as the leader of a huge family, so how could he like me, especially when I have a child?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he can¡¯t see the good in you,¡± he commented. She was left speechless. Then, he looked at her and asked, ¡°You are the one who prevented L from receiving painkillers, right?¡± Immediately, her face darkened. ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t bear to look at the wounds on my child, so I wanted her to have a taste of her own medicine. I will only feel better if she feels the same pain as he did!¡± He casually smiled. ¡°I can understand. The genius Doctor Bailey didn¡¯t earn her name from nothing. Sadly, it was your Mr. Nn who became your scapegoat!¡± Cam sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯ll call Director Russell tomorrow and ask him to give her the painkillers!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear with it?¡± George asked. After a moment of silence, her voice was so soft that it felt like a thin paper that could All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. be torn into pieces with a mere gust of wind! ¡°I want to¡­ Save the hassle.¡± He shook his head helplessly. Cam has always spoken harshly, but she has a soft heart! The next day, when the doctors were about to conduct the surgery on L, she actually thought that they would do it immediately without giving her anesthesia. After a struggle, she even scratched the anesthesiologist. Surprisingly, the doctors gave her anesthesia and even provided her with some painkillers after the surgery. Meanwhile, Le was very pleased with herself. How about it? The trouble that caused worked rather well! Cam is also afraid of being attacked by the public. Even though she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, she is actually scared on the inside. In the end, we receive the medicine. After bragging to Gael, she went to show off to L. L suddenly became more sensible and well- behaved. ¡°Mom, luckily I have you this time; otherwise, I can¡¯t imagine how painful it will be to endure the surgery without any anesthetics!¡± ¡°You are my daughter. Who else should I care for? As for your dad, he is still useless as ever. Yesterday, he even tried to help Cam and leave the ce immediately. It was me who called the reporters to pressure her; otherwise, do you think she would be kind to let you go?¡± Just when the mother and daughter were pleased with themselves, the door to the ward was pushed open before two doctors dressed in white coats entered. Without any exnation, they transferred L to a hospital bed and pushed her away. Le quickly halted them. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The two doctors replied, ¡°We are bringing her for a check!¡± However, she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just have an operation? What do you need to check on?¡± The two doctors answered her, ¡°We need to check on her mental state. As a family member, you should just wait here!¡± After that, they pushed L away. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 A Family of Three Le hurriedly chased after the doctors. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with my daughter¡¯s mental state?¡± However, the two doctorspletely ignored her and pushed L into a room. Then, they mmed the door to the ward shut. Le had no other choice but to wait outside the door. After an hour, the doctor pushed L out, but this time, she was much quieter as shey on the hospital bed. Le was confused. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The doctor answered her indifferently, ¡°Your daughter has a serious case of persecutory delusion and mania. Both of these are a kind of mental illness.¡± Upon listening to him, she was shocked. ¡°You are talking nonsense. My daughter is fine.¡± The doctor refuted her coldly, ¡°Today, she injured two of our doctors during surgery. Earlier, I gave her a mental test and I can confirm that she is suffering from mental illness, so we¡¯ll be transferring her to Trinity Hospital.¡± After that, he handed L over to two different doctors immediately. Without uttering a word, they left with L. Le quickly chased after them. ¡°Doctor, where are you bringing my daughter to? It¡¯s impossible for her to suffer from any mental illness. She was still fine earlier. Doctor¡­¡± For the current trip, George came for a visit in a hurry and he didn¡¯t bring much with him, so Cam brought him to a mall. Today, South was on holiday, so the three of them went to the mall together. The two adults looked dashing whereas the little boy was adorable. Inexplicably, they gave others the sense that they were a family of three. However, as the host, she tried her best to help George to choose his clothes. ¡°George, let me choose a slightly thicker coat for you. The weather in Summer City has been a bit cold lately and what you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t enough.¡± In the meantime, he held the little boy¡¯s hand as he casually said, ¡°Fine. You can choose yourself. Besides, most of my clothes were bought by you. I can¡¯t even be sure what size I wear anymore.¡± Cam talked to him while walking, ¡°You should have told me sooner that you are arriving. I could have used my spare time to design some clothes for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. All of your designs are expensive. I will feel bad if it gets dirty after wearing it!¡± he said. She pouted her lips. ¡°Yet it didn¡¯t stop you from wearing it. You¡¯ve been wearing that suit I designed for you each time.¡± George chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m helping you to promote your designs. Didn¡¯t you notice that I only wear it on important asions? When they ask me where I bought the suit from, I will say¡­¡± At that point, he paused on purpose and looked at her before smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll say that I won¡¯t tell them!¡± She suddenlyughed. ¡°Do you call that helping me to promote my designs?¡± He exined, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to tell a man. It¡¯s always the woman whoes to buy clothes-like you, so if a woman asks, I will still tell her!¡± She was rendered speechless. ¡°Enough!¡± Then, South raised his eyes and nced at George before asking him sincerely, ¡°Then, who bought your clothes before you met Mommy?¡± For a moment, George was startled before answering, ¡°My mommy!¡± South was disgusted, saying, ¡°Even as an adult, you still need your mommy to buy clothes for you?¡± George defended himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? No matter how old I am, I will always be my mommy¡¯s son!¡± The three of them talked andughed, but two women were staring at them closely not too far away. ¡°Nicole, look over there. Isn¡¯t that Cam?¡± Actually, Nicole had already noticed Cam from the start, but she knew that a situation like that was more suitable for the hot-tempered Aleena. Therefore, she remained silent and deliberately guided Aleena to look toward Cam¡¯s direction. She had also fancied Ss, but somehow was unable to be with him. That was why she felt upset when he chose an unpredictable woman like Cam over her. Then, she spoke calmly, ¡°I think it is. Who is that man beside her? They seem to be pretty close with each other.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 A Married Woman Aleena furrowed her brows as she was unable to resist the rage growing inside her. ¡°Cam is really a dishonest person. On one hand, she has Ss, but flirting with another man on the other hand. Isn¡¯t she obviously treating Ss as a fool?¡± ¡°Maybe they are merely friends. Don¡¯t be too agitated¡± Nicole ¡®kindly¡¯ advised her. ¡°Ss now looks at her very highly, so no matter what you say, he won¡¯t believe you.¡± As the two of them talked, on the other side, George had tapped Cam¡¯s forehead with his fingers for some reason. Then, she became furious, so he smiled and rubbed her head. The two of them seemed like they were extremely close with each other. Aleena thought, Isn¡¯t this tangible evidence? Therefore, she walked toward them in anger. After putting away her phone, Nicole helplessly followed her. She only knows how to lose her temper. Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to leave a piece of evidence behind? ¡°Cam Brooklyn!¡± When Cam heard the familiar voice, she furrowed her brows and turned in confusion. ¡°Aleena?¡± Initially, Aleena gave George a thorough scan as she tried to find any ws with him, but she realized that the man was quite capable himself. Not only was his handsomenessparable to Ss, but even his aura was almost as intimidating as thetter.. However, it did not seem tofort the imbnce in her heart. Why is Cam always surrounded by brilliant men? ¡°Miss Brooklyn, is he your child¡¯s father? Are you actually a married woman?¡± Cam frowned her brows impatiently while retorting with a question. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Aleena nced at him before turning her attention toward Cam. Then, she smiled profoundly. ¡°I came here to meet your husband.¡± While others remained silent, South opened his mouth. ¡°Uncle George is not my mommy¡¯s husband!¡± Shended her eyes naturally on him and smiled. ¡°So, you are not a family? Then, tell me who your father is.¡± At the same time, Cam¡¯s face darkened as she pushed South behind her to protect him. ¡°Miss Jones, I think you should mind your own business. Don¡¯t you think so ?¡± Aleena spoke innocently, ¡°I¡¯m justThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. curious. You always have a child alongside you, but the man beside you always changes. After many men, do you think that your kid even knows who his father is?¡± After that, her eyes nced casually at George. ¡°I guess that whoever is richer will be the kid¡¯s father, right?¡± The moment she finished speaking, she was immediately pulled aside before George asked a question that he held back. ¡°What are you saying?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to be pulled backpletely, so she took a long time to stand firm. After adjusting her clothes, she took two steps forward and red at Cam before speaking profoundly, ¡°I¡¯m only reminding you in kindness. Miss Brooklyn has a way with men, so don¡¯t be foolish and be her backup man!¡± At the same time, Cam squinted her eyes at her. After taking a few steps forward, she stretched her long arms and immediately strangled Aleena¡¯s neck while staring at her with fierce eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you need to be hysterical like you are an insane person on a daily basis? Who says that you can criticize me? Aren¡¯t you living a happy life now? Have you sessfully nailed the man of your dreams? Don¡¯t think that you can bully me all you want just because I don¡¯t give a damn about it!¡± Aleena used all of her strength to struggle in Cam¡¯s hands. ¡°Let me go. If you can do it, why can¡¯t I say it? You are not even ashamed of yourself after hooking up with every man you meet!¡± Cam exerted more force through her hands. ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± Then, Nicole rushed toward them before hurriedly ¡®saving¡¯ Aleena from her hands. After being saved, Aleena couldn¡¯t stop coughing, so she gently continued to pat her back while exining to Cam, ¡°Cam, don¡¯t be mad. She had a drink, so all of those are merely her drunk talk. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 A Fickle Woman Cam smiled coldly. ¡°What do you mean that she is drunk? Who else can get her drunk? I¡¯ve been shopping and having a good time without bothering her, so why is. she shouting at me like a mad dog?¡± Nicole exined in a hurry, ¡°I can understand. Aleena is in a bad mood today and she might not know what she had just said. Please don¡¯t take this to heart. I¡¯ll bring her away right now!¡± ¡°Crazy!¡± Cam fiercely stared at Aleena and also ignored Nicole because in her eyes, they were both the same! She then left with George and South. While holding Aleena, Nicole scolded her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you stupid? Even if Cam doesn¡¯t know martial arts, there is still that man beside her. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him hitting you?¡± Aleena replied to her in anger, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand her flirtatious looks. Why are the two men always surrounding like they are blind? I¡¯ve already warned that man, but he still stubbornly follows her.¡± ¡°You really have to give her credit for that. Just look at Ss. Didn¡¯t they just break up a few days ago?¡± Nicole uttered. Before she could finish her words, Aleena followed up. ¡°So, she immediately found a substitute? All of them are so f*cking blind,¡± she sneered. Nicole grumbled, ¡°What are you talking about? I heard that the two of them are back together. Yesterday, someone caused trouble in Cam¡¯s studio and it was Ss who helped her to take care of it!¡± Upon listening to her, Aleena was getting furious. ¡°What? Are you saying that they are back together?¡± Nicole was uncertain. ¡°I think so. Even if they are not back together for the moment, I bet that Ss still ns to reconcile with her; otherwise, why would he help her?¡± Aleena was in disbelief. ¡°Do you think Ss is blind? What good does he see in that fickle woman? Why does he need to reconcile with her?¡± Nicole whispered, ¡°Be quiet. We know what kind of a person she is, but Ss doesn¡¯t.¡± Then, Aleena started to be filled with regrets. ¡°We should have taken a picture of them earlier, so that we can send it to Ss and let him see with his own eyes how his beloved woman has hooked up with other men outside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken it for you. I wonder if this picture works,¡± Nicole said. Upon listening to her, Aleena¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You have it? Let me see the picture.¡± After that, Nicole took out her phone and sent the picture to Aleena. ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to you, but I think you shouldn¡¯t send it to Ss. I feel that he won¡¯t believe you because All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Cam already has his heart.¡± Aleena responded vaguely, ¡°Let me see it first.¡± Nicole¡¯s photography skills are quite nice. In the picture, the two of them look so sweet that it¡¯s impossible for anyone not to notice the affection between them. She continued to flip through the pictures. ¡°If he still won¡¯t believe us after looking at these pictures, then he is really an idiot. Aplete idiot.¡± However, Nicole sighed. ¡°The yer always doesn¡¯t see things clearly like the bystanders. If we can convince him, he may thank us in the future, but if we are not careful, he may not be our friend anymore. Who dares to tell him?¡± Meanwhile, Aleena¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. ¡°I dare!¡± After that, she instantly sent the pictures to Ss. ¡°You-¡± Nicole said resignedly. ¡°Why did you do it so fast? I¡¯m taking a risk of offending Ss just to help you, so don¡¯t tell anyone that I was the one who gave you the pictures. I don¡¯t want him to hate me in the end. By then, nothing happens between Ss and Cam. Instead, we be the bad guys.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that you are just trying to help me,¡± Aleena assured her. ¡°By then, I will say that I took the pictures myself. I don¡¯t believe Ss won¡¯t feel anything after looking at Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Love Rivals However, after sending Ss the message, he never replied-even after a long time. Aleena was shocked to see that and thought, Is he busy? Nicole was also perplexed. What is Ss doing? Regardless of whether he believes or not, he shouldn¡¯t ignore it! She and Aleena exchanged nces. In order to increase their credibility and to test whether he was really busy, Aleena sent another message to him. ¡®Ss, this is the woman you love. Look at how she hooks up with other men.¡¯ However, as soon as the message was sent, a red exmation mark was shown with a sentence below it. You are not friends with Ss on WhatsApp. Please add him as your friend! She was stunned upon seeing it and she looked at Nicole nkly. I could send messages to him earlier. Why has it suddenly stopped working? Ss¡­ has deleted me as a friend? Does this mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the pictures I sent over? No, he has seen them, but he doesn¡¯t believe them. It¡¯s not just that-he even rified his position clearly that he won¡¯t keep in touch with me anymore. He didn¡¯t even ask about it. Instead, he chose to believe Cam wholeheartedly How is this possible? Look at the pictures! No matter who the person is, everyone will definitely suspect her! Why didn¡¯t Ss believe that? Aleena felt a sharp stab of pain in her heart-as if she was simultaneously stabbed by ten needles. She was almost unable to catch up to her breath. Nicole consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Ss ispletely smitten by Cam. I¡¯m sure he will return to his senses one day.¡± Aleena smiled coldly. ¡°In his opinion, those who lie to him are all good people, but our advice fell on deaf ears. He even regards us as bad influence and even deleted me-¡± Nicole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad anymore. Since Cam entered his life, Ss has changed. He doesn¡¯t even join our private gatherings anymore. Not to mention, he no longer cares about us as his friends. You better give up on him.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After wiping the tears from her eyes, Aleena said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with giving up on liking him, but I must show him Cam¡¯s true self. I want him to regret his actions!¡± On the other hand, Cam brought George to a clothing store and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with those two women?¡± She replied in annoyance, ¡°Who the hell knows?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t treat you as their love rivals, do they?¡± he asked. She was still annoyed. ¡°What love rivals? I didn¡¯t take their man away! They¡¯re nuts!¡± George smiled gently. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve offended many people after your return. I¡¯ve only been here for two days and there are already two groups of people who came to pick on you. Can your life be any less interesting?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. After all, my beauty has attracted too much trouble. To them, all my sess has depended on my beauty and many men must have helped me along the way. I¡¯m merely out shopping with you yet they thought that we are entangled with each other. It¡¯s all due to my beauty that they havepleted all of my sacrifices and efforts. What can I do?¡± Both George and South were speechless upon hearing that. ¡°South, after returning for so long, I¡¯m guessing that your mom¡¯s narcissism still hasn¡¯t changed?¡± he asked South quietly. South also replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Initially, I also nned to look for a prettier woman to hurt her pride, but after searching for a long time, I can¡¯t find someone who¡¯s more beautiful than my mommy.¡± George was speechless upon hearing that. Cam¡¯s narcissism is the oue of being spoiled by them! Cam chose a pair of casual trousers. ¡°George, do you want to try this? I think it looks good!¡± He replied, ¡°Sure.¡± She then spoke to the salesperson, ¡°Please find me this pair of trousers with the size of two foot two.¡± The salesperson quickly acknowledged her request and found the pair of trousers. Then, she brought George to the fitting rooms. Upon taking this opportunity, she pulled South over and asked, ¡°Baby, are you tired?¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 You Can Be My Official Boyfriend South shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be done soon. If you can¡¯t walk any further, i¡¯ll carry you later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mommy. But I want to eat Uncle Ss¡¯s spicy lobster for dinnerter.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have it alreadyst night?¡± ¡°I want to eat that again tonight.¡± ¡°Uncle George will suspect that.¡± ¡°Why do you guys have to be so secretive?¡± Cam frowned. ¡°Because I don¡¯t know if Ss is good enough to be my boyfriend, so I¡¯m going to test him. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let George know about this.¡± He eyed her coldly. ¡°So, you are really intending to make Mr. George a backup?¡± Cam was silent upon hearing that. ¡°What do you mean by backup? I don¡¯t like George.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him the truth?¡± She did not know how to exin it to her son. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Because I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t have any boyfriends in my life. If George knows that I found myself a new boyfriend in less than three months after my return, he will continuously lecture me. Think about how you feel when I lecture you-do you like it?¡± South shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Cam said, ¡°George won¡¯t stay for long. Once your Uncle Ss has passed my test, I¡¯ll let George know. However, for the time being, you have to keep it a secret for me.¡± As they chatted, her phone¡¯s notification suddenly chimed. After looking at it, she saw that Ss had sent her a message. It was a picture of George touching her forehead with a caption-Don¡¯t get too close to other men. As your boyfriend, I¡¯ll be jealous! Ss also sent a sad GIF to her. She also felt amused in her state of shock as she typed on her keyboard, replying, ¡®Just jealous? You are not angry?¡¯ Soon, he replied, ¡®Of course not! I trust my girlfriend!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. Before she was able to reply, he immediately sent her another message. ¡®How about it, my dear girlfriend? I¡¯ve done so well. Do | get any presents?¡¯ ¡®Sure. Here¡¯s a smiley emoji for you. Once you have collected ten of them, you can be my official boyfriend! Then, she sent a smiley emoji over. With that, his passion suddenly red up as he immediately sentN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. another message. ¡®Why don¡¯t you change the smiley emoji to the kissy emoji?¡¯ Cam replied with the rolling eyes emoji. When she was about to tease Ss for being thick-skinned, she saw from the corner of her eyes that George was already out from the fitting room. She immediately kept her phone away. ¡°George.¡± ¡°How do I look?¡± He asked while walking to her. She smiled gently. ¡°You look handsome!¡± South¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You are the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever met!¡± George walked over with a smile on his face before caressing his hair. ¡°Little brat, you are good at sweet-talking.¡± The three of them had spent their entire day at the mall-Cam had bought everything from clothes and caps to shoes and ties for George. She had been taking impable care of him. After they returned home with their shopping bags, she was extremely tired and crashed onto the couch straightaway. South immediately followed suit. Upon looking at the both of them not caring about how they looked at all, George shook his head in exasperation and immediately walked into the kitchen to prepare dinner for them. An hourter, he had prepared an entire table of scrumptious dishes. However, seeing that both Cam and South didn¡¯t look too excited, he frowned as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not nice?¡± She quickly replied, ¡°No way! It¡¯s nice!¡± George was confused upon hearing that. ¡°In that case, why do both of you look like you don¡¯t like it?¡± Cam exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t we eat a lot of junk food while shopping earlier? That¡¯s why we aren¡¯t hungry.¡± Heined, ¡°I¡¯ve told you guys not to eat that, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Those are unhealthy.¡± She secretly stuck her tongue out. Perhaps she was used to Ss¡¯s dishes-she couldn¡¯t get used to George¡¯s cooking. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 I¡¯ll Always Be Waiting For You ¡°It¡¯s fine. I only eat them asionally.¡± ¡°You call that asionally?¡± George was like a parent who couldn¡¯t stop nagging. Cam¡¯s eyes shed slyly. ¡°Do you want to drink some wine?¡± She had to change the topic. Sure enough, he took the bait. ¡°Sure! It¡¯s been so long since west drank something together.¡± She walked to the cab to bring out a bottle of red wine and poured a ss for him. Then, she filled her own ss as well. ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you, George. You¡¯re so far away yet you specially came for us.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He smiled. ¡°Why are you so polite with me?¡± Cam giggled. ¡°It shows that I have manners and that I¡¯m not an ungrateful person.¡± Georgeughed out loud upon hearing that. Both of them drank sses after sses of wine while South chatted with Ss on the tabletputer after having finished his food. South wrote, ¡®They are eating and drinking now! Ss replied, ¡®Is George¡¯s liquor tolerance good? South¡¯s little fingers tapped away skillfully on the screen. ¡®He¡¯s average. Even if there are three of him, they are no match for Mommy, but he likes to drink with her. Ss responded, ¡®Why?¡± South¡¯s eyes rolled slyly. If you make a tasty breakfast for me tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll tell you one secret about Mommy! Ss replied, ¡®No problem. What do you want? South wrote, ¡°Spicy lobster. I want to have it for dinner tonight, but mommy doesn¡¯t allow it.¡¯ Ss typed, ¡®Do you still want to eat it now? I can cook for you! South replied, ¡®It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m already full. Ss suggested, ¡®If you want to eat anything next time, just tell me directly! South replied, ¡®There¡¯s a bad woman who came to pick a fight with Mommy today, but she has already settled it! Ss replied, ¡®I know. I will teach her a lesson! South suddenly changed the topic. ¡®Let me give you a present. Ss asked, ¡®What present?¡¯ South answered, ¡®Mommy said that she¡¯s going to give you a test and that she doesn¡¯t like Mr. George. How¡¯s that? It¡¯s a good present, right?¡¯ Ss replied, ¡®It is. I¡¯ll make you an extrarge portion tomorrow!¡¯ Both the father and son were happily chatting while the atmosphere between the two adults in the living room grew warmer. However, George was already drunk. His eyes were ssy when he continuously smiled at Cam. ¡°It has only been three months since Ist saw you, but it feels like three years to me. Are you nning not to return there?¡± Cam put down her wine ss. ¡°Yes. This is my hometown, so I will have to return here, no matter what. Why don¡¯t you return as well?¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°I would love to stay here to apany you guys too, but the clinic doesn¡¯t allow me to do so. After you resign, our main doctor is always absent. If I leave, the clinic will definitely close down. Your juniors aren¡¯t as intelligent as you. Now, all the terminally ill patients are dependent on me.¡± She advised, ¡°You can¡¯t save all of them. When it¡¯s time to rest, you have to rest. Your health is also important. What if you are so tired that you fall ill?¡± George smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m all alone. It¡¯s enough for me to feed myself, but saving a patient is equivalent to saving an entire family.¡± Cam gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You are indeed very respectable, George. However, you need to remember that you are not alone. If you fall ill, we will be worried too.¡± His eyes suddenly brightened as he looked at her with passion. ¡°Cam, I know you have been hurt, so you don¡¯t trust men. I won¡¯t force you; in fact, I¡¯m willing to wait for you. My stance remains the same-if you are tired one day or if you feel safe with me, I¡¯m willing to take care of South and you. You know that I¡¯ll always be waiting for you to open your heart to me.¡± Her heart sank upon hearing that. Oh no! What I¡¯m most afraid of will eventually arrive! Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Confrontation by Both of them George is now confessing to me! If what he told me a few years ago was rather implicit, everything is now being explicitly said. Sure enough, he likes me as a man-not as a family member. What should I do? Can I tell him that I already have a boyfriend? But¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They had already known each other for seven years yet their rtionship never blossomed into an intimate one. There was no way that he would ept that she was already in a rtionship with Ss after three months. He will kill me! ¡°George, I know. You are my senior. In fact, you are like an elder brother. Even though sometimes you are more childish than me, I feelfortable and safe with you by my side. You will always be a family to me.¡± George frowned. ¡°Cam, you know that I don¡¯t want to be your family. I want to be,¡± Fear unknowingly crept into her voice as she interrupted him, ¡°George, I know that you treat me well. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any ns to be in a rtionship.¡± She did not know how to strike a bnce between George and Ss. However, she was not a fool-if either one of them knew that the other party liked her, she would be in a very unfavorable position. Hence¡­ It¡¯s better to reduce the possibility of getting into trouble. After some time, perhaps it won¡¯t be painful for George when he has realized that I¡¯m with Ss. On the other hand, maybe after spending more time with Ss, we¡¯ll discover that we aren¡¯t suited for each other. That would also save a lot of trouble. At the current moment, her thoughts were in a mess as she didn¡¯t know what to do. George asked her once more, ¡°Cam, you haven¡¯t forgotten our promise, have you?¡± Cam was immediately flustered, so she frowned at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to use our promise and force me to agree to be your girlfriend, are you?¡± Upon noticing her nervous expression, he softened his stance and touched her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not forcing you to do anything. It¡¯s still the same for me. If you are tired one day, just remember that I¡¯m still waiting for you.¡± She remained silent upon hearing that. That night, she had a dream that both Ss and George spoke to her. In the dream, George said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Why did you agree to be Ss¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯ve waited for you for seven full years. Aren¡¯t you being ungrateful? Are you going to break your promise?¡± On the other hand, Ss asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s family? Why does he also have feelings for you? Why do you feel guilty toward him? Each of them took their turn to question her in the dream. She was so shocked that she was immediately jolted awake. Panting, she sat up and still felt the fear within her. I must have been affected by the two menst night. After George¡¯s confession, I chatted with Ss for another half an hour before sleeping. Although she wasn¡¯t cautious around Ss, his docile reaction made her feel guilty. Why do I feel that I owe both of them? After she nced at her phone that was on her bed, she realized that it was already six in the morning. George definitely won¡¯t be able to wake up earlier, seeing how much he drankst night. This means that they have to count on me for breakfast! Even though my cooking isn¡¯t great, it¡¯s at least edible. Otherwise, George will definitely nag again. Maybe I can cook some congee with carrot and some salted vegetables. Didn¡¯t Ss say that it was nice? As she sat on the bed, she hadn¡¯t formted a n. At that moment, a message suddenly rang. After she looked at her phone, she saw that Ss had sent a short message to her. ¡®I¡¯ve already made breakfast. Come over to grab some!¡¯ By that point, Cam was over the moon. How should I describe this feeling? It¡¯s like someone handing a pillow to me right after I¡¯ve dozed off or someone passing an umbre to me during a rainy day, all by using my favorite method. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Breakfast Cam was thoughtful. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m easily moved, but Ss is too convincing. How can anyone resist his powerful tactics? She tried to stop herself from smiling as she got down from bed. Then, she opened the door in her pyjamas and found a stic bag containing a few food containers in front of her door. The minute she smelled the aroma of spicy lobster, she instinctively swallowed. However, after looking around, she didn¡¯t see Ss. She took a few steps outside and looked around. Where is he? Did he leave after putting these here? After she couldn¡¯t see him, she turned to head indoors. However, she suddenly bumped into someone and heard a familiar voice with a familiar fragrance. ¡°Girlfriend, how¡¯s my performance?¡± Cam raised her head to look into Ss¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°What performance? Didn¡¯t I ask you to disappear for ten days?¡± As he looked at her, Ss was immediately excited-Cam was only wearing a pair of white pyjamas as her soft bodyy in his embrace. Who can resist this? He lowered his head to rub on her shoulders as he took a deep breath, taking in her fragrance. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t I disappeared?¡± Cam quietly avoided him. ¡°What do you mean that you¡¯ve disappeared? You were around all the time, especially for the past three days!¡± Ss raised his head and looked at her resentfully. ¡°I wasn¡¯t around for any one of those days! Look at how hard it is for me to see you!¡± With that, he bent down to hug her. There was even a tinge of sadness in his voice, ¡°I missed you so much!¡± Cam couldn¡¯t help herself and smirked slightly. However, her small hands pushed him away. ¡°Let go of me! What if George sees uster?¡± Ss pouted at her. ¡°We are a normal couple. Why do you make it like we are sneaking around?¡± She silently rolled her eyes. ¡°Who asked you to sneak around?¡± He released her from his embrace, saying, ¡°In that case, please allow me to introduce myself to your senior formally.¡± With that, he walked to the door. Upon seeing that, she was taken aback that she immediately yelled his name in a low voice, ¡°Hey, Ss,¡± She pulled him back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As he stood there, he looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the one who is sneaking around? Let me show you how formal i can be!¡± She looked at him fiercely. ¡°How dare you!¡± Upon looking at her furious expression, he smiled. ¡°Seeing how well-behaved I am, do I get any rewards?¡± Cam said in anger, ¡°S-Stop thinking about rewards all the time!¡± With a smile, Ss replied, ¡°Fine, what about some benefits?¡± She cooed, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a smiley face, alright? Then, you will umte ten of them in no time.¡± A wicked smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I told you to change the smiley face to a kissing emoji. I¡¯ll have to exchange them for something in the future.¡± Cam remained silent upon hearing that. How shameless of him! ¡°I¡¯ll treat this as an exchange today!¡± With that, Ss held the back of her head with his palm and kissed her. She tried to struggle, but he seemed to have expected that and pushed her to the wall. With the wild wolf in front of her and the wall behind her, she felt like cursing out loud. In the beginning, his kisses were quite rushed and fierce, as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. After that, when he saw that she became more docile, he also toned down on his actions. Cam was cursing him in her heart, Hmph, this man is not here to send breakfast to me! He¡¯s here to have his breakfast! On top of that, he only released her once he was satisfied with his ¡®breakfast. Cam looked at him with a cold expression. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t you think that you went overboard today?¡± After taking a step backward, he lowered his head to look at her before chuckling gently. ¡°My dear girlfriend, you have to give a bit of the nice stuff. Otherwise, I can¡¯tst for ten days!¡± Is he threatening me again? She pouted her lips as she red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send meals to me tomorrow.¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 She¡¯s Lying to Me Ss deliberately teased her. ¡°In that case¡­ Do you still want this breakfast or not?¡± What? Of course I do! Cam immediately took the food containers on the ground, as if she was worried that he would really bring them home with him. She red at him with resentment, thinking, He¡¯s finished eating, but I¡¯m still hungry! ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you don¡¯t have to send any food over, starting from tomorrow. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± He chuckled in a low voice before holding her face and nting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re such a petty person! Do you think I¡¯ll really bring it home?¡± She remained silent. Who knows? What if you really do that? Upon seeing her cute expression, it made him fancy her even more, no matter from which angle he looked at her. He stretched his hand out to ruffle her hair while looking at her with a gentle and loving expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much spicy lobster. It¡¯s not good to eat too much spicy food in the morning.¡± She wanted to say, Since you are worried about it being too much, why do you make it? However, after she thought about it, she knew that it must have been South who told him that he wanted to eat that dish. Hence, she said coquettishly, ¡°I know.¡± With that, she walked away, but after taking a couple of steps, she turned to remind him, ¡°Remember to take a nap when you arrive home!¡± He must have woken up much earlier to cook so much this morning. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ss smiled as he thought, See, my girlfriend is worried about me! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just head inside.¡± Cam nodded and opened the door to enter her house while holding the food containers in her hands. . Just before she closed the door, she smiled at him shyly. At that instant, he suddenly felt like he had eaten an Alpine milk candy, warming his heart all the way from his tongue. On the other hand, just as she entered the house and turned with the food containers in her hand, she heard a male¡¯s clear voice. ¡°What are you doing? Who sent you food early in the morning?¡± Cam was so shocked that her soul almost flew out of her body and quickly exined, ¡°H-I ordered some takeout.¡± George frowned. ¡°Why did you order takeout again? I¡¯m here!¡± She exined guiltily, ¡°You drank a lotst night. I wanted to let you sleep in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make breakfast. What have you bought?¡± He looked at the food containers in her hands in confusion. She tried to shrug it off by saying, ¡°I bought a lot. There are spicy lobsters, which South loves.¡± As she spoke, she brought the food containers into the dining hall. More importantly, she only knew about the spicy lobsters-she had no idea what else Ss had made. George¡¯s frown tightened. ¡°You ordered spicy lobster for the kid early in the morning? Wouldn¡¯t that stimte his stomach a little too much? You should eat something light in the morning.¡± Cam quickly replied, ¡°I know, but South has wanted to eat that since yesterday, so I ordered it for him today.¡± ¡°The restaurants in Summer City sell lobsters in the morning?¡± She immediately answered, ¡°Yes, there are 24-hour restaurants here, so we can order anything that we like at any time.¡± With that, she opened the food containers and reported as she took the items out, ¡°I also bought some biscuits, scrambled eggs with fungus, saut¨¦ed lily bulbs with celery, red bean porridge-¡± He asked, ¡°Why did you order so much?¡± ¡°Well, I bought all of the dishes that look good,¡± she answered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help yourself first, George? I¡¯ll wake South up.¡± With that, she escaped to her son¡¯s room. After she entered the room, her heart was still furiously palpitating. She touched her lips, which seemed slightly swollen. Damn you, Ss. He didn¡¯t release my lips all this while. I hope George didn¡¯t notice it. Sure enough, George hadn¡¯t noticed that Cam¡¯s swollen lips after she was being violently kissed. After all, she had lowered her head to avoid him all this while. However, he noticed that the breakfast seemed weird. It was impossible to buy many different meals from one restaurant, but she had returned home with all of them in the same stic bag. This is weird! He rose to his full height to search for the receipt, but he couldn¡¯t locate it after a long time. His frown deepened. Cam is lying to me. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Who Sent These to You? Who the hell sent these to her for breakfast? When Cam brought South out from the room, George had already sat at the dining table after arranging everything. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Morning, Mr. George!¡± ¡°Morning, South. Look at what your mother has bought for you!¡± As soon as South saw what was on the table, his eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Spicy lobster?¡± He immediately climbed up the chair and took the chopsticks to take the lobsters. Then, he gave it to George. ¡°This is for you, Mr. George!¡± George was shocked upon seeing that ¡°This is for me?¡± South¡¯s face darkened. ¡°To peel the shell off.¡± George was half-exasperated and half-amused at the same time. ¡°I was moved for nothing.¡± She was speechless upon hearing that and wanted to take the gloves from him, saying, ¡°Let me do it.¡± He avoided her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t peel as fast as I do.¡± South chuckled as he patiently waited. When George handed him the shelled lobster, he thoughtfully ced it in the former¡¯s bowl. ¡°The first one is for Mr. George!¡± A surprised George pushed the bowl to South. ¡°Go ahead.¡± South pretended to be mature, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat first? The first person to shell it should be the first one to eat it.¡± Even though he had said so, he subconsciously swallowed. George couldn¡¯t help but smile as he quickened his pace and shelled another lobster for Cam in no time. However, South ced his share in her bowl. She smiled reassuringly. ¡°Baby, you should eat first.¡± However, upon his insistence, she stopped resisting and ate it. At that moment, George asked, ¡°Who sent these to you for breakfast?¡±, Upon hearing that, she was shocked-the lobster meat that she had just eaten went down the wrong way in her throat. In that instant, the spice flooded her mouth as she could not stop coughing for the next three minutes. Her reaction had immensely frightened him, so he quickly poured a ss of water for her. ¡°Quickly drink this.¡± After taking the ss of water from him and downing half of it, her coughs finally subsided. She gently patted her chest that slightly ached from all the coughing as she looked at him with resentment. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I ordered takeout earlier? The delivery man sent it here!¡± George eyed her coldly. ¡°Tell me then- these dishes are obviously not from the same restaurant. How did you manage to put all of them into one bag?¡± With that, South, who was eating the lobsters, raised his head as he nervously looked at Cam Cam felt her heart immediately sinking after hearing that. I¡¯m doomed! I knew it! Based on George¡¯s intelligence, he must have realized that something is off. What should I do? She gulped and resignedly said, ¡°Fine, I admit that it was sent by others, but that¡¯s because I wanted to treat you well! You are well aware where my culinary skills lie, so I asked Katie to send this to me. She left it at the door earlier!¡± South was speechless upon hearing that. What? Mommy doesn¡¯t even need to prepare a draft to lie. I can tell that my daddy made this right after trying it! George¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Katie made this for you?¡± She nodded. ¡°Who else would it be if it¡¯s not her? Would it be Landon otherwise? Only Katie¡¯s cooking is edible around here. Both Landon and I are considered freeloaders here.¡± Her exnation seemed to convince him as he eyed her disdainfully. ¡°You still have the guts to say this? Kate and Landon called to ask me out for a mealst night. It¡¯s not that good to reject them anyway. Tell them that we¡¯ll have a gathering tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give them a callter.¡± Cam¡¯s heart had finally calmed down as she sessfully hid the truth from George. However, she could no longer hide her rtionship with Ss from Kate. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Men Are All Beasts When Cam called, Kate and Jasper were having a meal outside. ¡°What¡¯s up, sister?¡± Kate asked. Cam¡¯s voice came through. ¡°George has asked us to have a gathering tomorrow evening. Come over earlier tomorrow-we¡¯ll meet at the restaurant on Riverdale Street!¡± ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s on me tomorrow. No one else is allowed to pick up the tab!¡± Cam smiled. ¡°No problem, you¡¯ll have the opportunity, but you have to help me out on something!¡± Kate asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Cam sounded slightly embarrassed. ¡°Well, Ss had sent me breakfast this morning , but George saw it. I have no other choice but to lie that you were the one who sent it to me.¡± Kate was shocked. ¡°What? Ss made breakfast for you?¡± Cam quickly said, ¡°Shhh, please lower your voice! Do you want the entire world to know?¡± Kate was nonchnt about it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If I were you, I would definitely show it off to the entire world.¡± Cam said, ¡°That¡¯s you, not me. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about this. Remember, if George asks about it, tell him that you made it. If he doesn¡¯t, you can forget it. He doesn¡¯t seem suspicious about it to me.¡± Kateughed. ¡°Alright, I got it. But hey, you have to tell me what I¡¯ve made, right?¡± ¡°Spicy lobster, saut¨¦ed lily bulbs with celery, congee¡­¡± When she heard that, she giggled. ¡°President Nn knows how to cook, huh?¡± Cam replied, ¡°I think he made the vegetables, but the rest was bought.¡± Kate asked, ¡°No matter what, he surely treats you well enough, but why are you afraid of letting George know?¡± Cam couldn¡¯t exin this on the phone, so she forcefully said, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let him know about it.¡± Kate said, ¡°You are avoiding the question. Tell me, does George like you too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. Bye!¡± With that, Cam hung up. Upon looking at the phone after Cam ended the call, Kate couldn¡¯t help but smile. She¡¯s doomed this time! Two men are trying to pursue her concurrently. Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s going to do about it! While looking at her, Jasper asked, ¡°Is this your best friend?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is her son alright?¡± Kate replied, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He even picked up the phone thest time I called her. I heard that Cam had nightmaresst night, but it¡¯s fine now.¡± While cutting the steak, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± He had been studying abroad all the while and only returned not long ago to open a local jewelry store. It was at a fashion party that he heard of the magazine publisher, ¡®Bourgeoisie Life¡¯. Initially, he wanted to use the opportunity to coborate with the magazine publisher to form a working rtionship with Kate, so that he could be closer to Ss. After all, connections would be a powerful resource in the current society. After interacting with her, Jasper slowly developed a liking toward her. She was kind, passionate, and straightforward. On top of that, she was quite humorous at times. Soon, everything else didn¡¯t seem so important to him. ¡°The steak from this restaurant is pretty authentic. Try this.¡± Jasper pushed the steak that he had just sliced in front of her. Kate smiled. ¡°Thanks. You are exceptionally polite. Is everyone who studied abroad a gentleman?¡± He replied, ¡°You can¡¯t generalize everything. Not everyone who studies abroad is chivalrous. Some of them might look decent, but they can be quite immoral.¡± Sheughed out loud. ¡°So, you are actually one of those people?¡± Heughed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that decency and immoral aren¡¯t contradictory? If the same person is being treated both ways, the perpetrator is a gentleman indeed!¡± After thinking about it, Kate thought that Jasper¡¯s exnation was rather reasonable. Men are beasts, after all! ¡°Well, at least you look like a gentleman. I¡¯m not evendylike,¡± she said in exasperation. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 I¡¯m Yours, Kate Jasper smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good that you behave like this. You are straightforward. You have to know that people who aredylike and chivalrous are restrained by many strict rules and they don¡¯t like to abide by it all the time. They also want to be like you and freely express their thoughts and feelings.¡± Kate ced a piece of steak into her mouth, saying while she chewed, ¡°You are right. It¡¯s difficult for people to express their thoughts nowadays. Everyone seems to be hiding behind a facade. Even by looking at them, it feels exhausting!¡± He nodded in concurrence. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s good for you to be like this.¡± She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t do this all the time too. After meeting my sponsors, I will have to respectfully bow to them.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He said seriously, ¡°You are the person-in-charge this time. I¡¯ll have to suck up to you.¡± Sheughed out loud. ¡°You have a bright future ahead of you!¡± He alsoughed. Amidst the happy atmosphere, they suddenly heard a girlish voice. ¡°Kate!¡± As soon as Kate heard the voice, she immediately frowned, as if it was her natural biological reaction. Following the direction of the voice, she saw Mnie Hopper¡¯s irritating face and immediately retracted her gaze and ignored her. However, Mnie was unable to tell what went on and scooted closer to her. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Although she was talking to Kate, she appraised the man seated opposite who looked like he was a gentleman and elegant. However, he was not as handsome as Landon or as tall as him. A sudden surge of pride enveloped her as she looked down on Jasper. ¡°Kate, is this your boyfriend?¡± Katezily looked at her, answering, ¡°You already have a boyfriend, so it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t casually ask about other men. Not every one of them belongs to you, you know!¡± Mnie looked hurt upon hearing that. ¡°Kate, what do you mean? I¡¯m notying my eyes on anyone else. Landonand I saw you, so we thought ofing over to say hi to you. Why are you so rude?¡± With that, she pouted at Landon, using her expression toin to him. Landon had been eyeing Jasper from the moment he entered the restaurant. She likes that man? She smiles happily when she talks to other men, but she keeps ignoring me. What have I done to her? It was merely a joke after all! Does she have to hold a grudge for so long? There was a heavy feeling in Landon¡¯s chest as he grabbed Mnie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much about this. Kate has always been strict in her taste and isn¡¯t simply impressed by the average Joe!¡± Kate smiled. ¡°I hope you are always so confident.¡± After staying silent for a long time, Jasper still thought about her words when she had said, ¡°Not every man belongs to you, you know!¡± Obviously, she wants me. Suddenly, his spirit soared as his heart wildly palpitated. He winked at Kate as he said in a low, sexy voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m yours. I have a high standard too and won¡¯t be impressed by b*tches.¡± The minute he said those words, Kate had no idea what the others thought, but she blushed. W-What is he talking about? What does he mean when he says he¡¯s mine? She looked at him with a warning, but he winked at her. She was speechless upon seeing that. Mnie¡¯s face darkened as she realized that they were insulting her. This man¡¯s reaction is rather quick after all. He¡¯s cing aside his feelings for Kate and defending her now. Is he trying to ask her out? Tsk, if this continues, she is going to fall for someone else. It won¡¯t be fun anymore when no one ispeting with me. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Why Did You Bring Her? She threw herself at Landon¡¯s arms and looked at him with resentment without saying another word. He was also looking for an excuse to retaliate, so he questioned Jasper, ¡°Is this the way you speak? Who do you mean by b*tches?¡± Jasperughed, raising his gaze to look at Landon. Compared to thetter¡¯s frustration, there was no hint of any offense in his eyes. However, it was precisely because of his humble attitude that his words were even more infuriating. ¡°Apart from Katie, the rest of the women who want me are b*tches. If you like to put yourself in this category, suit yourselves!¡± Landon¡¯s face was very sullen, as if dark clouds had covered his entire face. Looking extremely offended, he suddenly smiled coldly and looked at Kate as he said spitefully, ¡°Your taste in men still has a lot of room for improvement. Though you change boyfriends often, their quality seems to be worse!¡± Kate smiled with warmth. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind at all-as long as your taste is good enough.¡± Landon snorted before saying, ¡°My taste is indeed much better than yours.¡± Her pupils narrowed as her face darkened before looking at him with a cold expression. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you return home and look at her for the entire day? We haven¡¯t even started eating, so please don¡¯t stand here and affect our appetite!¡± ¡°Well, I was about to say the same thing. After staying here for such a short while, even our appetite is gone!¡± With that, Landon pulled Mnie away while Kate tried to suppress her rising anger. Then, Jasper smiled. ¡°What was that? Is he your ex?¡± Kate didn¡¯t want to borate, so she vaguely replied, ¡°No. Thanks for everything.¡± He looked at her in shock. ¡°For what?¡± Upon looking at his serious expression, she added, ¡°Nothing.¡± He was just helping me out earlier. If I talk too much about it, it¡¯ll make me look like actually believe him! However, he resumed the topic and patiently exined to her, ¡°When I said that I¡¯m yours earlier, I really mean it!¡± She froze. In fact, she felt his intimacy, but her heart had already belonged to another person seven years ago. What can I give him now? Sheughed lightly. ¡°Let me tell you this- the price has already been fixed. No matter who you are to me, there¡¯s no discount!¡± Heughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you that to obtain a discount!¡± ¡°No matter what, there¡¯s no discount whatsoever. Everything has to be calcted ordingly, even if you¡¯re my brother.¡± He did not n to let her off the hook just like that, so he asked again, ¡°What if I¡¯m your boyfriend?¡± Kate¡¯s heart skipped aN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. beat. ¡°That won¡¯t do. In this day of age, a boyfriend is the most unreliable person nowadays.¡± Jasper was exasperated by her attempt to pass it off as a joke. ¡°Fine, since you don¡¯t want to talk about rtionships, let¡¯s discuss work.¡± Upon hearing that, she smiled. ¡°I have no problem with that.¡± Cam, George, Kate, and Landon gathered at a five-star hotel the next evening. Kate had arrived at the same time as Cam and George, but Landon waste. On top of that, he wasn¡¯t alone as he brought Mnie along. Cam slightly frowned when the three of them saw Landon with Mnie. He clearly knows that this is a private gathering for the few of us. Why did he bring that woman? Does he want to make us disgusted? Kate felt simr emotions-she kept convincing herself not to care about it anymore during the period and thought that she had seeded. However, as soon as she saw them arriving together like a pair of Siamese twins, she finally knew that she was feigning that she didn¡¯t care at all. As Jasper was around yesterday, she felt less lonely due to his presence. Perhaps it was their jabs at each other that made her feel more at ease. However, since it was a private gathering tonight, they shouldn¡¯t have brought anyone whom they liked. After all, their topics would surround this past. If he doesn¡¯t have the intention to be with her forever, he won¡¯t bring her here along. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Is This Your Girlfriend? Kate suddenly felt like something heavy hadnded on her heart-it hurt so much that she almost ran out of breath. It seems like Mnie is his true love after all. After being together with her for so long, I can¡¯t believe that Landon isn¡¯t tired of her. After seeing that she did not bring Jasper with her, Landon felt that he was somehow more superior, so his mood improved by a few notches. When he had arrived with Mnie, he first greeted George. ¡°George, when did you return? If Cam didn¡¯t post that picture, I didn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I was already back three days ago.¡± With that, George looked at Mnie. ¡°Is this your girlfriend?¡± With a smile, Landon pulled her over to introduce her. ¡°Yes, this is my girlfriend, Mnie Hopper. Mel, this is George, my senior. When I was abroad, he¡¯s the one who took care of me!¡± She was in a daze, intently staring at George. This man is too handsome! He¡¯s on par with Ss! If I can¡¯t get Ss, I can settle with this man too! She was still immersed in her daydream and did not hear Landon¡¯s introduction at all. Cam narrowed her eyes when she saw that. This woman is really promiscuous She¡¯s already nning to be him the moment she sees him. This is the first time that she¡¯s meeting George. Yet, she doesn¡¯t know how to hold herself back and is instead looking at him this way! Naturally, Landon also noticed her behavior. His face darkened as he nudged her. ¡°Come on, say hello!¡± Cam chuckled gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stunned by George¡¯s good looks, Miss Hopper?¡± Her tone sounded slightly sarcastic yet it almost seemed that it was part of her usual jokes. It was only after her words that Mnie returned to her senses as she patiently exined herself, ¡°I feel like I have seen you somewhere.¡± George arched his eyebrows to challenge her. ¡°Yeah, where?¡± She smiled shyly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember, but you are as good-looking as Landon!¡± See, she knows how to tter people. Kate smiled sarcastically. If I¡¯m in the same position, I¡¯ll probably say ¡®George is so much more good-looking than you¡¯. It¡¯s only natural that someone like me won¡¯t be liked by others. She leaned on the couch without saying another word and looked at the floor. asionally, she would talk to South. However, because of Mnie¡¯s words, Landon¡¯s mood had improved. All his dissatisfaction toward her had disappeared. While holding her waist, he said, ¡°No worries, your boyfriend is not that petty. It¡¯s fine to tter George. I¡¯m well aware that I¡¯m not as handsome as him.¡± Mnie smiled and tugged on his body, leaning closer to his ear before saying flirtatiously, ¡°To me, you¡¯re the most handsome person!¡± Landon was immediately over the moon upon hearing that. He looked at her lovingly and pinched her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re good at sweet-talking!¡± She seemed a little shy as she looked around and gave a shy smile. ¡°Stop that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only my close friends.¡± With that, he sat down with her. As George was here, Kate did not immediately stand up and quietly moved her chair toward South instead. Landon felt her attempt to distance herself, but couldn¡¯t care less about it. No matter what, I¡¯ve won this round. Mnie clearly saw her attempt and gave a superior smile, as if she was in control of everything. ¡°Katie, why are you sitting so far away? The distance between both of you can amodate another person,¡± she said with a smile. Kate nned to ignore Mnie, but she was shamelessly bold and asking for a lecture. After taking a sip of water, Kate slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s so that I won¡¯t feel nauseated by someone.¡± With that, all the adults maintained their basic manners as they tried not to break into a smile. However, the only person who did not care much was South, who burst outughing. ¡°Haha! Godmother, why don¡¯t you sit closer to me?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 The Only Person in the Dark Kate had conspicuously scooted over to South, making the couple feel like they were isted. Feeling embarrassed, Landon looked at her, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t nauseated you in seven years. Just because you¡¯re having dinner with me, it¡¯s made you feel that way?¡± Cam decided to cut to the chase. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop it right now. The person who¡¯s paying for this dinner, be more enthusiastic and order some food!¡± Ignoring Landon, Kate gave the menu to George. ¡°George, have a look. Just order whatever you like. This is on me today!¡± Upon looking at Landon¡¯s grumpy expression, George smiled and perused the menu without saying anything else before ordering grilled fish. Then, he passed the menu to Cam. ¡°That¡¯s it for me. Why don¡¯t you order the rest? I haven¡¯t been around for a few years, so I¡¯m not quite sure what the dishes actually are.¡± After taking the menu, she ordered a few dishes that were South¡¯s favorites. Then, she handed the rest to Kate. Without even asking the couple, she ordered a few more dishes before directly handing the menu to the waiter. However, Landon didn¡¯t seem to mind it as he was used to being thick-skinned and being a freeloader anyway. Since she didn¡¯t ask us, I¡¯ll order it myself. Then, he called the waiter who was about to leave. ¡°Give me a te of sweet and sour pork ribs. Mel loves that.¡± As soon as he said that, Kate almost blew her top. However, she didn¡¯t want to make a scene out and did not say anything-even though she was furious. Mnie was slightly unhappy by the way she was being treated, but since Landon had already spoken, she could at least try to present herself as a thoughtful person. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are already so many dishes. It will be a waste if we can¡¯t finish them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Since someone is paying for the meal tonight, you can order whatever you want.¡± Landon looked at Kate in a provocative manner, but shepletely ignored him as she had no intention to talk to him at all. Her behavior had made him feel as if his offense hadnded on nothing-there was no fight for him to pick on. However, Mnie frowned as she hated his cheapskate character. He was not poor, but it would be akin to pulling teeth for him to foot the bill. He¡¯s so stingy, no matter from which angle I look at! I already had to exercise so much effort to ask him to buy something for me, be it a bag or clothes. After being with himThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. for such a long time, he¡¯s still calctive, as if it is a war! It¡¯s so tiring! I¡¯ll dump him once I have found a better man. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste with him. She quietly appraised George throughout the entire dinner. Why are the men around Cam getting better each time? More importantly, they are so loyal to her! Cam had seen through her expression-in less than ten minutes, thetter had already nced at George more than five times. Her intentions are probably obvious to everyone except for Landon, who¡¯s still in the dark. In fact, George, who had been speaking to South, had also noticed that. The restaurant was rather quick in preparing the food. All the ten dishes that they ordered had arrived in no time. After pouring a ss of wine for George, Kate raised her ss for a toast. ¡°George, now that you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you stay for a few more days? We can bring you around. If Cam is busy, I can be your tour guide- free of charge!¡± He touched his wine ss to hers, causing it to clink, with a smile. ¡°I appreciate it, but you guys are all working. I don¡¯t want my presence to affect your work. Apart from that, I won¡¯t stay for long, so you don¡¯t have to bother much.¡± Holding Landon¡¯s arms, Mnie suggested, ¡°George, you can ask Landon to apany you. He¡¯s not that busy nowadays.¡± Landon immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to go anywhere, I¡¯ll send you around.¡± George smiled. ¡°Sure. When I want to go somewhere, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡± Landon looked at him in seriousness. ¡°George, I¡¯m being serious. If it weren¡¯t for you and Cam, I might still be living on the streets now. Now that you are back, you must let me treat you well!¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Reminiscing their Past ¡°Come on, we are close friends after all, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± George said. Then, Cam and George started chatting about their daily life in Mastar. She smiled at George. ¡°Do you still remember the CPR back then, George?¡± After thinking about it, he asked, ¡°Which one? I don¡¯t recall that.¡± Cam smiled as she replied, ¡°There was a time Landon was not doing quite well. He owned loan sharks some money, so they kept chasing after him. After that, he had a habit of running away as soon as someone started chasing him. There was a time when a man picked up his wallet and wanted to give it back to Landon. While chasing him, he said, ¡®Don¡¯t go. Here¡¯s your wallet. But Landon couldn¡¯t understand at that time and thought he was one of the loan sharks. So he ran with all his might, but he suddenly slipped and fell. He was quite smart-he pretended to faint. But when the man reached him and saw that he was still breathing, he immediately bent down to perform a CPR on Landon. Poor Landon was so shocked that he immediately came back to life, shocking the foreigner.¡± With that, everyone burst outughing. Landon also couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand thenguage back then, so I thought he was chasing me for money.¡± George also smiled. ¡°I seem to recall this. When he returned, he was worried that he might be infected by whatever diseases the man had.¡± Landon was unwilling to be the victim alone, so he told a funny story about Cam as well. ¡°Cam, what about you? I remember that a local millionaire once confessed to you romantically. He decorated our clinic with roses, balloons, and even carriages. The roses were fresh, the carriage was brand new, and he even had two drones with a couplet hung on them. Perhaps he knew that Cam is from Hendrix, so he wanted to show her something of ournguage-how touching! But I¡¯m torn betweenughing and crying after I saw that. The first line was, I¡¯ll work hard for you, and I¡¯ll cry for you. The second line went, I¡¯m crazy for you, and I¡¯ll knock myself out for you. The central line was, I love you, Cam!¡± With that, a surge ofughter rang in the parlor. After avoiding Cam¡¯s p, Landon continued, ¡°Then, right after Cam walked out, he hugged her immediately and asked her to marry him passionately. No matter what Cam said, he did not listen. In the end, she had to punch him to make him calm down. What did he sayThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. in the end? He said he¡¯d wait for you forever?¡± Cam giggled. ¡°I¡¯m at the wits end. What else can I do apart from punching him?¡± Landon asked, ¡°How is he doing now? Did he get a girlfriend after that?¡± George also smiled. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve not seen him at the clinic after that.¡± Everyone was in high spirits when they talked about their past. Then, they brought up the money tree that George had sent Cam. Landonughed out loud. ¡°I knew that you were the one who sent that. Apart from you, there¡¯s no other person who is so generous! Those were real diamonds, man!¡± Cam was embarrassed upon the mention of that. ¡°You don¡¯t say! The next night, I had a dream that the money tree was stolen. I was so shocked that I kept chasing the thief in my dream while I only wore slippers. No matter how hard I ran, I couldn¡¯t catch up to him, and I even lost one of my slippers. When I woke up, I realized that I fell asleep on the couch, and one of my slippers had slipped off.¡± With that, the group burst outughing again. George joined theughter. ¡°What are you worried about? There¡¯s an anti-theft system installed. Before the thief can steal it, the police would already have arrived! Initially, I nned to just send you some rose tea¡­¡± When they were chatting about the money tree, Mnie couldn¡¯t hear them anymore. So thevish gift in Cam¡¯s office was given by this ridiculously-handsome man in front of us. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 I Don¡¯t Belong Here Even though the present was slightly old-fashioned, Mnie was undeniably attracted by the money Sure enough, he¡¯s rich and handsome! If this man belongs to me, I swear I won¡¯t be looking at any other men in the future. Landon treats me well, but he is really stingy. When she was deep in her thoughts, she saw Kate walking out of the parlor from the corner of her eyes. A sudden thought flitted across her mind. Aha! I was just worried that my frustration had nowhere to be released! Then, she told Landon gently, ¡°Landon, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Landon was deep in conversations with Cam and the rest, so he merely replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± A cold smile appeared on Mnie¡¯s lips as she walked out of the parlor. Cam took a sip of the tea in front of her, also revealing a vindictive smile. A leopard never changes its spot. She¡¯s bound to reveal her true self some time. She raised her head and looked at George. Then, the both of them exchanged smiles. On the other hand, Landon was still speaking enthusiastically, ¡°Do you still remember when Tiger just arrived? He hid himself when he saw us giving injections. The patients were calm, but he himself burst into tears. Is he much better now?¡± George replied, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just afraid of needles. After that, I asked him to be the receptionist instead.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Landon smiled. ¡°Good idea. Tiger is smart, and he¡¯s good with money. Is he in his twenties now? When I was there, he was only around 15.¡± George replied, ¡°You are only three years older than him, yet you make it sound like he¡¯s much younger than you.¡± Cam chuckled. ¡°However, at that time, Landon didn¡¯t look like he was just three years older than him. He was very tall; Tiger was probably intimidated by him.¡± When they were still chatting away, Landon¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After seeing the caller ID, he picked it up perplexedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mel?¡± Mnie choked. ¡°Landon, please carry on. l-¡®ll leave first.¡± Landon frowned. ¡°Why? Come stay with us for a while longer. We¡¯ll leave together.¡± ¡°N-No. You guys carry on. I¡¯ll go back in a taxi.¡± Her voice sounded sad on the phone. Landon¡¯s face darkened as he frowned. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel lobby,¡± Mnie answered. ¡°But you don¡¯t have toe here. I¡¯m fine. l-I¡¯m just not feeling too well, so I would like to go home first. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± The more she said, the more Landon felt that something was wrong. He got up: immediately to open the door of the parlor. Immediately, he saw Mnie standing at the lobby, fully drenched. Water dripped from her clothes, and her cheeks looked swollen. When she saw her, her eyes turned red immediately. Landon strode over to her. ¡°Mel, what happened to you? Who did this?¡± Mnie merely looked at him aggrievedly. Even though she said nothing, the reluctance was clearly shown in her eyes, sending a clear message-she had been bullied. Worried, Landon quickly asked the waiter for a towel and wiped the water from her face. Then, he took his jacket off and put it on her. ¡°What happened? Tell me!¡± Mnie looked at Cam, South, and George in the parlor fearfully. ¡°Katie said that this was a private gathering between a few of you, and I wasn¡¯t included at all. She med you for ordering the dish for me, and she said that I shouldn¡¯t be here. She even said that I was f*cking disgusting when I cried. I tried to reason with her, but she pped me right after. Then, she poured a bucket of water on me in the washroom.¡± Landon¡¯s face immediately darkened. If she had given him other reasons, he might not have believed her. But he definitely believed that Kate would say such words. On top of that, she was not afraid of showing her viciousness in front of him. It¡¯s not enough for her to throw tantrums at me, is it? Now, she even started attacking Mnie! Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Leave! ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Landon. I probably don¡¯t belong here. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± With that, Mnie was about to leave. Landon¡¯s face darkened as he pulled her back. ¡°Why do you have to leave? You are my girlfriend. Why can¡¯t you be here?¡± Mnie looked as though she was about to burst into tears while she trembled next This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. to Landon. ¡°B-B-But¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything! I¡¯m here!¡± At this moment, Kate walked out of the washroom. Just as she arrived at the lobby, she saw Landon arriving angrily. She stood still as she red at him coldly. ¡°Kate Thomas, what do you have against Mel? Why did you bully her?¡± Landon growled angrily Kate merely smiled coldly. Sure enough, he¡¯s biased. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not the one he trusts. No wonder Mnie is so confident! She raised her eyes to look at him with a gaze that was even sharper than his. ¡°How did I bully her?¡± Landon pulled her to Mnie. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? If you are unhappy with anything, you can talk to me! Why did you attack her when I¡¯m the one you are angry at? You¡¯ve been weirdtely. What have done to you?¡± Kate shoved his hands off forcefully as her smile turned colder. ¡°Have you seen it with your own eyes that I poured water on her? How can you say that I bullied your girlfriend without any evidence? Couldn¡¯t it be that your girlfriend has arranged this drama herself?¡± With that, Landon was so angry that he snorted. ¡°You are saying that Mel pped herself and poured a bucket of water on herself? Kate, I thought you were quite a decent person. Even though you had a sharp mouth, you were kind and softhearted. However, recently I feel like I don¡¯t know you anymore. Mel hasn¡¯t offended you. Why did you bully her? I specially brought her to this gathering to introduce her to George. What do you have against that?¡± His words were also quite sarcastic. His ruthless expression and his usations were like knives that stabbed into her. Her heart was already very wounded at this point. She didn¡¯t want to cry; at least not in front of him. She lowered her head and used a lot of effort to stop the tears that were about to bubble up. Suddenly, she felt that everything was so outrageous that she smiled. How can he be so foolish? At this moment, Mnie pretended to be thoughtful as she held Landon back. ¡°Forget it, Landon. I¡¯ll just go back and change.¡± However, Landon looked at Kate¡¯s smile, which he found annoying. After she bullied Mel, she could still smile? Holding Mnie¡¯s hands, Landon red at Kate. ¡°Do you think that we are not supposed to be here today just because you are paying for dinner? If I had known that you were here, I wouldn¡¯t havee at all. I¡¯ve been wanting to treat George since a long time ago, and I nned to pay for tonight¡¯s dinner as well. If you think that we are disgusting¡­¡± He pointed to the direction of the hall. ¡°Then leave!¡± If words could actually inflict damage, Kate would have been battered. She finally raised her head. Apart from her slightly-damp eyshes, there was nothing else on her face. She smiled at Landon before she turned around to leave. Subconsciously, Cam wanted to stop her. However, she realized that she was not heading out of the lobby. Instead, she was walking back to the washroom. At this moment, many people had already gathered at the hall, and they were discussing among themselves quietly. ¡°Where is she going?¡± ¡°I thought she was about to leave, but is she actually going back to the washroom?¡± ¡°Is she going back to take something?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s going back there to find some evidence. She doesn¡¯t seem like a person who would hit another person. On the other hand, the crying woman in front of us here seem like a scheming b*tch!¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Now This Is What I¡¯ve Actually Done When everyone was still confused by her actions, Kate returned with a bucket of water in her hands. When she walked to them, she had already raised her bucket. Cam was the first to see that, and she smiled. Sure enough. I knew that Katie is not someone who can be easily bullied. She nudged George and South quietly. Then, the three of them took a few steps back quietly. Just after they had stabilized themselves, they heard a ssh of water. The bucket of water in Kate¡¯s hands were sshed on both Mnie and Landon. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Landon!¡± Mnie quickly hid herself in Landon¡¯s arms. Meanwhile, he yelled loudly, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing, Kate?¡± However, Kate remained silent with a stony expression on her face as she threw the empty bucket away. The red bucket fell to the ground with a loud thud and rolled away on the smooth tiles. Everyone stood rooted to the ground when they saw this. They had expected for her to take something out-perhaps some evidence to prove herself. But they had never thought that she would bring out a bucket of water and pour it at Mnie. Is she initiating a fight, or is she objecting to them? Just when everyone was confused, Kate had already reached Mnie and pulled her by the cor. After that, she pped her cheeks twice quickly and fiercely. Both of them had not returned to their senses after being sshed by her, yet Kate had already hit Mnie. On top of that, she even spoke before Landon red up. Looking at him, she announced in an arrogant and defiant tone as she pointed at Mnie, ¡°Now this is what I¡¯ve actually done!¡± Landon quickly hugged Mnie, who looked aggrieved, into his arms. Then, he pointed at Kate angrily. ¡°Are you crazy, Kate?¡± When Kate looked at him, her eyes were so cold that it was as if she was looking at a corpse. ¡°Landon! From today onward, there¡¯s nothing between us. We¡¯ll go our separate paths starting from this moment!¡± With that, she walked back to the parlor. ¡°Where are you going? Come back here and apologize! Have you gone nuts?¡± With that, Landon tried to chase after her. However, Mnie pulled him back thoughtfully. ¡°Forget it! Landon, you guys are close N?velDrama.Org holds this content. friends!¡± Even though she asked him to let this pass, she still wiped the water from Landon¡¯s face, looking pitiful. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Furious, Landon shook the water on his body angrily. Then, he told Cam, ¡°You saw that, right? She has gone mad! What the hell is she thinking?¡± Cam looked at him and replied in a calm voice that didn¡¯t reveal any emotions, ¡°What the hell are you thinking?¡± Landon frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Cam looked at him sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve known Katie for seven years. Don¡¯t you know her character? Do you really think that she would do this behind your back? To your girlfriend, no less?¡± Landon felt guilty. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t her, could Mel have done this to herself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not impossible, is it, Miss Hopper?¡± Cam looked at her with a cold smile on her face. Mnie¡¯s heart sank, but she quickly adjusted her attitude and showed a sad expression. ¡°Cam, I didn¡¯t do that! Why would I hit myself for nothing? This is outrageous! I know that you are good friends with Katie, but you can¡¯t use me like this!¡± Landon was brainwashed by Mnie again. ¡°Cam, I know that you are close with Katie, but you have to be reasonable. You saw her attitude at the dinner table yourself. What was that? She said that she was nauseated by us, and she deliberately distanced herself from us. When she was ordering the dishes, she didn¡¯t even ask us. She is obviously boycotting us. Even though I might have hurt her with my words before, she should just deal with me if she¡¯s unhappy with anything. Why did she take it out on Mel instead?¡± Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Everything Was Recorded Infuriated by Landon, Cam took a deep breath. Landon deserves to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be an insult to his genius brain. Crossing her arms in front of her chest, she looked at him yfully. ¡°Right. Why did she attack Mnie alone, but not anyone else?¡± Landon replied, ¡°That¡¯s because she wants to take revenge on me!¡± Cam was annoyed again. After looking at Landon for a while, she finally spoke, ¡°Landon, I¡¯m just letting you know in advance today-if you are suffering in the future, remember that you deserved it!¡± Before Landon could understand what Cam actually meant, Kate had already walked out of the parlor holding her bag. After she walked out, she told George apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, George. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. I¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a lump formed in her throat immediately. She lowered her head to stop herself from crying, and then she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because of my disastrous personal life that this gathering has been ruined. I¡¯ll rearrange this another time. I have to leave now. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Before George could say anything, Landon, however, grabbed her arms relentlessly. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? You¡¯re leaving just like that after you hit Mel?¡± Kate shoved his strong hands off. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You disgust me!¡± She red at him with hatred in her eyes, not unlike looking at her arch enemy. At that instant, Landon suddenly felt that she looked like a stranger to him. A surge of fear rose within him unknowingly, as if he was about to lose something. After exchanging nces with Cam, George said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave in a hurry. It¡¯s still early, and everything is not settled here!¡± Kate looked furious. ¡°I don¡¯t want to settle it anymore. Let¡¯s just leave it like this!¡± From now onward, we will go our separate ways. I don¡¯t have anything to do with him anymore! However, Cam pulled her back. ¡°Since when have you be so kind? You don¡¯t have to go soft on the people who don¡¯t deserve your kindness!¡± Kate didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. She merely wanted to find a ce to cry out loud. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Cam uttered again, ¡°You can go ahead and leave. But give me my phone back first!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Kate was confused upon hearing that. What phone? Before she could react, Cam had already fished out her phone from Kate¡¯s bag. Shocked, Kate asked, ¡°Why was your phone in my bag?¡± While unlocking, Cam replied, ¡°I left it there when you went to the washroom just now.¡± Kate was still surprised to hear that. Why did she put her phone in my bag? Nevertheless, they knew the reason in no time as Cam yed something on her phone. Initially, the sounds weren¡¯t very clear-it merely consisted of footsteps, tap water, and sounds of doors opening and closing. Then, the conversation between Kate and Mnie was yed. Mnie asked, ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± Kate replied, ¡°Because you disgust me.¡± Mnieughed gently. ¡°I knew you were referring to me, yet Landon thought you were insulting him. Hahaha¡­ Doesn¡¯t it hurt, seeing how sweet Landon and I are? It¡¯s such a pity you can¡¯t see us in bed. Landon¡¯s is the most sexy at that time. Maybe I¡¯ll record a video and send it to you some time.¡± . With that, everyone was shocked. ¡°Did you hear that? This woman is such a b*tch!¡± ¡°A shameless b*tch! How disgusting!¡± ¡°I think the injury on her face probably wasn¡¯t inflicted by the other woman!¡± Mnie immediately panicked and ran to Cam. ¡°You guys actually recorded everything?¡± Cam held Mnie¡¯s wrists after she rushed here and smiled sarcastically. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have the guts to do it, but you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡± Mnie was iling around in Cam¡¯s hands. ¡°You guys are breaking thew!¡± Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 A Perfect Match Cam nodded. ¡°What a pleasant surprise that you know thew. Do you know that ndering others is also against thew?¡± Landon was stunned upon hearing that. What¡¯s going on? Mnie actually started this first? Kate heaved a long sigh. Sure enough, Cam has predicted everything. Without the recording, she couldn¡¯t clear her name. The most she could do was to escape from here as soon as possible with grievances. Right now, everything¡¯s¡­ perfect. In the past, she was always afraid of hurting Landon. Cam might actually be right-we can¡¯t grow without hurt! Different thoughts passed through each of their minds while the recording continued to y. Kate said, ¡°You are so f*cking disgusting when you cry. Do you dare to talk like this in front of Landon?¡± Mnieughed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯m ttering him now! Actually, before meeting Ss and George, I thought that Landon was pretty decent. However, after spending more time with him, I realized that he is too stingy. If he were a little more generous, I would¡¯ve felt content. After all, he treats me really well, and he¡¯s very obedient. However, after meeting George today, I realized that God is really unfair. Why are there so many eligible men around Cam, treating her so well? Why is it so difficult for me to even have a decent man?¡± Kate retorted angrily, ¡°How dare youpare yourself to Cam! You can¡¯t even match a strand of her hair!¡± Mnie smiled. ¡°You are really close with her. But can it bepared to your feelings for Landon? Unrequited love is the worst feeling, isn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t both of us work together? If you help me in dating George, I can give Landon to you. Don¡¯t you want to show George around? If you bring me along and I sessfully make him fall for me, I will leave Landon immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never stand a chance with him!¡± Then, Kate replied fiercely, ¡°You are so shameless! You¡¯d better stop your ns right now. If you hurt Landon, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Mnie¡¯s maniacalughter rang from the phone to the entire hall. ¡°Hahahah! You are such a hopeless romantic! But your feelings for him are useless, because the person he loves is me!¡± With that, there was no anger on Landon¡¯s face due to Mnie¡¯s betrayal. Instead, he looked at Kate nkly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She loves me? How is that possible? D-Didn¡¯t she already have a few boyfriends? A few days ago, she even asked me to stay away from her so that I wouldn¡¯t disrupt her in looking for a boyfriend. How is it possible that she loves me? On the other hand, Kate was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole. She had never imagined that her feelings would be exposed in such a manner. She had even forgotten about this conversation when she was thinking about exposing Mnie¡¯s little drama. However, at this moment, it was impossible to stop. When Cam heard Mnie say that she had had her eyes on Ss and George, she red up and pushed Mnie to Landon. ¡°I don¡¯t me Katie for saying that you guys are disgusting. Both of you are the perfect match for each other indeed!¡± Landon felt embarrassed after being insulted, but he instinctively pushed Mnie away and looked at her in disgust. ¡°You¡¯ve really opened my eyes, indeed. You are actually looking for a few other backups while dating me. On top of that, you even have your eyes on the people around me! How impressive! Do you even have a bottom line?¡± After being shoved by him, Mnie fell to the ground and looked at him resentfully. ¡°Landon, that¡¯s not how I actually think! Because she loves you, I deliberately said that to just infuriate her!¡± However, Cam ordered coldly, ¡°Shut up and listen!¡± Hence, the recording continued. Kate said, ¡°Since he loves you, you¡¯d better stay with him loyally so that his efforts won¡¯t be in vain.¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 He¡¯s nning to Die with Me! Mnieughed out loud once again. ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to worry about that! It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I treat him well. As long as he thinks that I¡¯ve been treating him well, that¡¯s enough. Even though you have done a lot for him foolishly, he still thinks that I¡¯m better than you.¡± With that, she pointed at a red bucket that was half-filled with water. ¡°Even if I im that this bucket were blue, Landon would also agree with me that it is indeed blue. Katie, oh Katie, you are not my matchpletely.¡± Her tone was arrogant and vindictive. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s try this¡­¡± Everyone in the public exchanged embarrassed looks as they heard two ps clearly, followed by the sound of water pouring down. ¡°If I say that you did this to me, who do you think Landon will believe?¡± With that, everyone heard the sound of the door opening. At this moment, Cam hit the pause button and looked at Landon coldly. He was already frozen to the ground. ¡°Do you have anything to add on?¡± ¡°I-L¡­¡± Landon looked at Kate nkly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she is like this.¡± Kate replied impassively, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not toote to know her now. Luckily, we have this recording. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin everything. Now that everything is as clear as day, I guess I don¡¯t have to apologize anymore, right?¡± Landon felt a surge of fear as he looked at her, his heart palpitating wildly. As he walked over to her, he said, ¡°Katie, I¡¯m sorry. The one who should apologize is me. I must have been blind to have fallen for this woman.¡± However, Kate took a step back instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as you like her.¡± With that, she looked at Cam. ¡°Cam, George, thanks for helping me out today. Are you guys done with dinner? Shall we continue this elsewhere?¡± Cam replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are already full. If you want to leave, just go. Since you have drank some wine, it¡¯s better to hail a cab.¡± Kate agreed. ¡°Alright, then. If you would like to visit anywhere, George, just give me a call!¡± George replied, ¡°Sure. Be careful on your way home.¡± With that, Kate nodded and left. Looking at her leaving figure, Landon did not retract his gaze for a long time. On the other hand, when Cam looked at him, there was no sympathy at all. Instead, her gaze was full of indifference. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°This is not the first time Mnie has picked on Katie. During theunching of my business, she also spoke to Katie, warning her to stay away from you. Her words were even more disgusting than what she said today. We kept telling ourselves that even though she doesn¡¯t like us, it¡¯s fine as long as she treats you well. However, it¡¯s unfortunate that she is not a decent person. Think about what you have done to Katie, and what you have said to her during this period. You pushed her away yourself!¡± With that, she left the restaurant. Finally, Landon looked at Mnie with a pair of red eyes. At this moment, he was not sure if he was more furious or more embarrassed. After throwing a card at the counter to foot the bill, he pulled Mnie, who was on the floor, out of the restaurant. She struggled against him. ¡°Landon, I was wrong. I just spoke without thinking. I didn¡¯t want to seduce anyone.¡± However, Landon merely ignored her and dragged her all the way before he threw her in the car. Then, he found a bundle of tape to tie her hands together. After sitting at the driver¡¯s seat, the car dashed straight ahead as he mmed his foot on the elerator. It was at this moment that Mnie felt genuine fear. Having dated Landon for so long, she had never seen him lose his temper. His looks today were quite terrifying. ¡°Landon, s-s-slow down! I¡¯m afraid!¡± Her meek character was quite useful to persuade him in the past. But today, Landon seemed determined to ignore her, no matter what she said. She nced at the dashboard furtively. He¡¯s already going 100 km/h! Even though it¡¯s evening, there are quite many cars around. On top of that, we are still in the city. He¡¯s nning to die with me! Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 It Was All an Illusion ¡°L-Landon, where are you bringing me?¡± Landon remained quiet with a furious expression. Even though the car had reached the outskirts, he had no intentions of stopping. Suddenly, he mmed on the brake, causing Mnie to swing forward uncontrobly before her head crashed into the windscreen in front. ¡°Aaaahh!¡± she yelled loudly due to the pain. Landon did not fasten the seatbelt for her, and her hands were tied up. This emergency brake had knocked her against the ss, hurting her head. Landon did not even look at her. Instead, he merely stared straight ahead. After Mnie finally struggled to get up, the car started moving once more. Just when she had gotten used to the speed, the car suddenly stopped again. There weren¡¯t many cars at the outskirts of the city, so he could drive quickly and brake immediately. After a dozen rounds of simr treatment, Mnie¡¯s head was already bleeding. She felt that her body had bruises all over as she felt pain in her entire body, as if she had been run over by a car. Finally, Landon stopped the car and took out a pack of cigarettes from the glovepartment. Then, he took one out and lit it up. The smoke choked Mnie until she couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Before this, Landon would stop smoking immediately and ask whether she was okay. In fact, he was quite a heavy smoker. When he burned the midnight oil in front of theputer, he often smoked to stay awake. He tried to cut the habit off since Mnie didn¡¯t like it. However, at this moment, he felt that he was an idiot. I was aplete fool. Why couldn¡¯t I tell her motives? ¡°You got closer to me on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked. Mnie remained silent. ¡°Tell me!¡± His roar had shocked Mnie, who instinctively replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Landon took another puff of the cigarette before pinching her chin. ¡°Tell me honestly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He looked quite savage at this moment, as though he really wanted to kill her. Mnie¡¯s heart thumped fearfully. Indeed, he had treated her so well until she had N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. forgotten that he was considered a part of the Nn Family, and that Ss was his uncle. She had forgotten that he could torture her anytime until she wished she were dead. I was too careless! I can¡¯t believe that Kate recorded that! No! It¡¯s Cam who framed me! However, at this moment, everything was toote. After looking at Landon¡¯s face furtively, she spoke carefully, ¡°That day, I fell to the ground deliberately. Your car didn¡¯t knock into me, and I deliberately fell to the ground to cause the injury on my knee to get your sympathy. I didn¡¯t allow you to send me to the hospital because I didn¡¯t want you to think of me as a materialistic person. On top of that, you would owe me a favor. leven got your Whatsapp number because of that.¡± Landonughed out of intense fury. How smart! In order to get closer to me, she didn¡¯t mind hurting herself. ¡°So you also nned the second meeting?¡± Mnie nodded. ¡°The few men at the restaurant that day were hired by me to deliberately hurt me so that your protective instincts would kick in. Naturally, that became the second time we met. I bought you dinner to let you know that I¡¯m someone who knows how to pay back a favor.¡± Landon smiled. Sure enough. That time, I thought of her as someone who had her own principles even though she was quite soft-spoken. I thought she was much better than the girls who had many demands right at the beginning. In order to repay her meal, he treated her to a more scrumptious one. After a few more interactions, they slowly developed feelings for each other. He was ttered by her so much until he lost himself. He even thought that he was the sexiest and the most handsome man around. It was only at this moment that he realized it was all an illusion. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Mnie¡¯s Schemes Looking at her, he asked once more, ¡°What did you tell Kate when Camunched her business?¡± Mnie replied in a soft voice, ¡°I-I have forgotten.¡± Landon merely said calmly, ¡°Think!¡± However, Mnie was taken aback that tears rolled down her cheeks again. ¡°Landon, I really know my mistakes now!¡± she eximed guiltily. However, Landon merely looked at her coldly. ¡°Cut the crap. Do you think it¡¯s still useful right now?¡± Mnie replied, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t remember anymore. It¡¯s been so long! I saw that she kept looking at us, and then she drank a lot of alcohol to drown her sorrows, so I guessed that our intimacy had agitated her. Then, in the washroom, I tested her slightly.¡± Seeing that she went silent again, Landon spoke callously, ¡°I asked you what you told her. Did you not understand me?¡± Mnie remained quiet. How should I tell him? Can those words be spoken out loud? If I tell him everything, he will get even angrier. When she was hesitating, a palmnded on her face, giving her a loud p. Then, Landon¡¯s cold voice rang again. ¡°Stop ying tricks with me.¡± Mnie immediately held her cheeks painfully as she tried to hold her tears back. ¡°I just told her that you were not interested in her and that you loved me. I asked her to stay away from you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better think this through-if I find out that you are lying to me, you can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Landon¡¯s icy tone sounded like a demon from hell, causing Mnie to be so scared that she trembled. However, she was not sure if she was trembling because of the coldness due to her drenched clothes, or if it was because of fear. ¡°H-I said that we made love three times every night, and you kept going until I surrendered. I-I also said I loved the way you look in bed. I said that deliberately to agitate her.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon suddenly choked. It was a feeling he couldn¡¯t really describe. Amidst the rage, he also felt disgusted as a surge of nausea shot through him. Putting aside Kate¡¯s feelings after hearing that-even though it was apliment, he still felt extremely disgusted. Then, he pulled Mnie¡¯s hair and knocked her head into the glovepartment in front of her. The loud thuds were mixed with her groans for help. ¡°Landon, I really know my mistakes now. Ahhh! Landon!¡± After a long time, Landon seemed to have grown tired, and he seemed to have had enough of it. He finally stopped his mechanical movements and pulled Metanie¡¯s hair so that her face was facing him. The blood from her head and the tears on her face made her look very disheveled at this moment. However, instead of sympathy, Landon only felt disgust for her. ¡°You are too f*cking disgusting! Who has slept with you? Who wants to f*ck you three times a night? You are pretty good at making up stories, huh? Aren¡¯t you even worried that I would be disgusted by you?¡± The pain Mnie felt when he pulled her hair was too much, so she could only beg for his forgiveness. ¡°Landon, I was just bragging at that time. It wasn¡¯t true; I just said that to make Kate angry.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon became even angrier. Pulling her hair, he knocked her head to the front once more. ¡°You have no right toe looking for trouble! So many of my ex-girlfriends have to impress her. But look at you! You even picked a fight with her using such a disgusting method! I must have been blind to have you as my girlfriend!¡± His attacks were not hesitant at all, making Mnie dizzy from that. She was in a mess, with blood sttered all over her. She believed that if Landon kept going, she would die. At this moment, she suddenly understood something. Landon actually cares about Kate a lot, and he probably hasn¡¯t realized it himself. He hasn¡¯t said anything about me seducing Ss and George, but he kept asking about Kate. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 What the Hell Have I Done? ¡°Landon, please forgive me. I can exin! I can exin to Kate that we haven¡¯t done anything.¡± Upon hearing that, Landon finally stopped. It was at this moment that he finally realized that he was actually most worried that Kate would think that Mnie was telling the truth. On top of that, he wasn¡¯t really angry with Kate because of the fight. It was simply because Kate suddenly ignored him for nothing. For the dinner tonight, he had nned to bring Mnie over, but it was only because he was worried that Kate might bring her boyfriend over. If he went alone, he would feel embarrassed, as if he had lost the fight between them. He didn¡¯t care if he really loved Mnie. More importantly, he wanted to let Kate know that he was not affected when she ignored him. Even he himself had no idea since when he had started caring about her so much. However, he had been dating another girl, and she also had a boyfriend. Hence, it had never crossed his mind that Kate actually loved him. In that case, all her abnormal behaviors were understandable! After my girlfriend¡¯s vicious words, I also said many things that hurt her. She has already given me face by not punching me! I guess she is secretly looking down on me already. How could I have been this blind? Looking at Mnie, a cold smile appeared on Landon¡¯s lips. Even his voice sent chills down her spine. ¡°Call her to exin everything now. If you can¡¯t do that, you don¡¯t have toe home tonight.¡± Crying, Mnie quickly nodded and fumbled through her bag to take her phone out to call Kate. After a few rings, the call was picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice sounded slightly muffled, as if she had just been crying. Landon suddenly felt hurt. I want to punch myself to death! ¡°Katie¡­¡± Mnie burst into tears immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Actually what I¡¯ve told you is not true at all-¡± Kate had never expected that Mnie would call her. Immediately, she braced herself like a cat preparing for a battle as all her hair stood on their ends. ¡°Hah! Why did you suddenly apologize? Or have you changed tactics? Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s none of my business no matter what you guys are up to from now onward, as long as you don¡¯t show up in front of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you each time I see you! Also, stop calling me. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice.¡± ¡°Katie¡­ Hello? Katie?¡± Mnie yelled frantically, but the call was hung up. She looked at Landon tentatively. ¡°Landon, Katie has hung up.¡± Landon narrowed his eyes. ¡°I. Asked. You. To. Exin. Everything. To. Her.¡± Having no other choice, Mnie tried calling again. However, after one ring, Kate hung up immediately. It was apparent that she had blocked her number. ¡°Landon, can I borrow your phone? Katie seems to have blocked my number,¡± she spoke tentatively Landon threw his phone to her and warned her, ¡°Get straight to the point.¡± Mnie quickly replied, ¡°Got it.¡± However, after Landon¡¯s number called her, the phone kept ringing. She didn¡¯t hang up, nor did she block his number. The call dropped automatically. Landon smiled mockingly. This is the Kate I know. No matter how harsh she is, she won¡¯t ever not pick up my phone. She must be really sad now. Landon thought that he loved Mnie. However, after knowing that she had been looking for backups while dating him, he also felt simr disgust as Kate, apart from feeling slightly angry. Instead, guilt, remorse, and fear had swept him off his feet. His heart still hurt because of this. What the hell have done?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Exhausted After Seven Years Maybe he did not like Mnie after all, but she gave him a different feeling because she was good at coaxing and soothing others. She had a sweet mouth, and so he would always have the feeling that he was needed when he was with her. On the other hand, Kate would pinch him the moment they met. In fact, she would even hit him, and they just didn¡¯t seem like a couple. But why do I have the urge to cry when I hear the beeping sound over the phone? I feel that¡­ I have truly lost her¡­ On the other side, Kate was staring at the familiar name across her phone screen. Her gaze was numb and hollow, and she didn¡¯t want to answer the phone call. During this period, she was bing more and more repulsed by his phone calls after each time. What does he want this time? Is he going to apologize? I don¡¯t need that. Is he nning to exin himself? That¡¯s not important either. I¡¯ve been in love with him for seven years, and I¡¯ve seen him having countless women by his side, one after another. I¡¯ve been trying to convince myself that he will notice how wonderful I am one day. However, today¡­ I just honestly do not want to hold onto him anymore. I¡¯m exhausted. I wonder if people be unreasonable with age. He has had girlfriends in the past, but I had always felt that he was just fooling around. I¡¯m guessing he is really in love with Mnie, huh? The situation is just like the touchstone of his true state of mind. If it weren¡¯t for Mnie, I¡¯d still be daydreaming about him. So what if we share a seven-year-long rtionship? It copsed at the first blow in front of his girlfriend! The phone rang for the longest time, and it went on until it exhausted her battery, and her phone switched off automatically! The room finally quietened down. Katey on the bed while having her eyes shut. Tears rolled down her tightly-shut eyes, and they trickled across the bridge of her nose before soaking into her pillow Her eyelids were so swollen that they looked like walnuts within her eye sockets. Nevertheless, her memories were like upturned hooks. A gentle tug would have ripped her skin and flesh off her bones! She wasn¡¯t sure when she fell asleep, but she realized that the constant doorbell woke her. Kate listened to it for some time and realized that it was indeed her house doorbell. Hence, she got out of the bed to open the door. She was surprised that someone would drop by so early in the morning. Upon looking through the peephole, she saw that it was Jasper. She ran her fingers through her hair before opening the door. Shocked, she asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jasper seemed anxious. ¡°I phoned you, but my calls did not get through, so I thought something happened to you.¡± Kate was slightly embarrassed. ¡°I forgot to charge my phone.¡± Jasper stared at her and regarded her carefully. ¡°What happened to you? Why were you crying?¡± Kate touched her face while trying to brush it off bymenting vaguely, ¡°Nothing happened. Why were you looking for me?¡± Jasper exined, ¡°Ie bearing good news. Haven¡¯t you been trying to invite Jane Hays to shoot the cover for your watch? I have a friend who knows her, and it turns out Jane is currently in Mastar. She promised to give us two days for the photoshoot, and it¡¯s free-of-charge. I was in a hurry to look for you; I was out of ideas, and so I had no choice but toe knocking on your door.¡± Kate was surprised when she heard that ¡°Are you saying that Jane Hays agreed?¡± Jasper answered, ¡°Mm-hmm, and it¡¯s free too. However, you might have to make a trip to Mastar with your shooting team.¡± Kate smiled. I might be disappointed in the love department, but seeding financially more than makes up for it. ¡°These are small matters. In that case, when are we leaving?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to leave now because she is free tomorrow. We should grab the chance and arrive today, and we can start the photoshoot tomorrow. We¡¯ll even have enough time to rest!¡± Jasper suggested. Kate agreed. ¡°Sure, we can do that. Come in and wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll get changed!¡± Jasper grunted in acknowledgement. Kate had always been pretty, and she usually wouldn¡¯t take long to dress up. However, she cried too muchst night, and so she spent a lot of time on eye make-up today. After that, she packed a suitcase for herself. An hour had passed by the time she was done packing. She then broke the silence apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took a while!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 You Don¡¯t Owe Me Anything ¡°No worries; you are quite fast. Girls usually take at least two hours of preparation before leaving the house.¡± Kate teased him, ¡°You seem to know women well!¡± Jasper guffawed. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m alright. Anyway, my older sister takes at least two hours before leaving!¡± Katemented, ¡°In that case, she must be a refined woman.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s refined or not, but she is rather vain!¡± Jasper remarked. Then, he took her suitcase from her. Kate followed him out of the door. She locked the door and added while smiling at him, ¡°Are there even girls who aren¡¯t vain these days?¡± Jasper turned around to nce at her and grinned. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t vain.¡± Kate was dumbfounded when she heard that. Isn¡¯t he saying that I¡¯m not a girl? Do I truly look like a man? ¡°Are you criticizing me to my face? Do you still n to cooperate with us?¡± Jasperughed while answering her, ¡°Why are you in such a rush? I¡¯m not done speaking.¡± The two entered the elevator while chatting along the way. Soon, the elevator shut its doors. Jasper exined very casually, ¡°Girls like you are truly beautiful; you aren¡¯t vain!¡± Kate was rendered speechless when she heard that, but she also had to fight the urge to burst out laughing. Then, she snorted proudly. ¡°Although it took you long enough toe up with an excuse, you managed it well anyway. I¡¯d say you¡¯ve passed the test somehow!¡± Jasper acted as though he was scared witless. ¡°I was terrified; thank you for not penalizing me for speaking slowly!¡± Kate cackled loudly. ¡°How was that slow? You were just exaggerating! Let me tell you; you have finally met someone who isn¡¯t calctive, like me. Have you watched this sketch before? It¡¯s a story about a man having a drink in the bar. The server asked him if he would like to open a bottle that cost 19,800. The man was so shocked when he heard it that he started stammering, ¡®You S-s-s¡­, as the server popped the bottle of alcohol open. Finally, the man blurted out the rest of the sentence, ¡®You shouldn¡¯t.¡± Coincidentally, the elevator doors opened at the end of the story, and the two of them doubled over withughter. Jasper regarded her with loving tenderness. ¡°Thank you for saving me 19,800!¡± Kateughed out loud, and she was just about to humor him when she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eyes. His hair was messy, and he had a stubble. The figure was staring at them fixedly. Kate¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt her breath catch. We hadn¡¯t seen each other for a night, but he looks like apletely different person now. Landon did not sleep the entire night, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to meet Kate. Hence, he figured that he would wait for her downstairs, just so that he could see her the first thing when she got out of the building. I didn¡¯t expect two people to show up. They are both leaving together early in the morning. Did they spend the night together? His heart throbbed painfully, and he finally understood what Kate felt when she saw him together with Mnie. I suppose she must have wanted Mnie dead. However, I was so protective over her at that time. Landon stared at Katie while speaking tentatively, ¡°Katie, I have something to say to you.¡± However, she took a step toward Jasper in silence. ¡°Do we¡­ have anything to discuss?¡± ¡¤ Landon answered her, ¡°Mm-hmm, I have some things I need to speak to you about in private. I won¡¯t take too much of your time. You just have to give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll be done in ten minutes.¡± Strangely, he had a begging tone, and Kate¡¯s heart softened at that. She inhaled deeply while turning to look at Jasper. ¡°Can you wait for me for a while?¡± Jasper nced at Landon while nodding in response. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car!¡± With that, he walked away with the suitcase in his hands, and he made his way in the direction of his car. Kate regarded Landon. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± He closed his eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you¡­¡± Kate felt embarrassed for some reason when she heard that, but she maintained the last shred of her dignity. ¡°No need for that. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Compared to your girlfriend, it¡¯s only natural that she is more important than I am. I can¡¯t fault you for defending her. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think I can be like before.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 I Will Repay You Upon hearing that, Landon felt his heart throb in pain, and he exined hastily, ¡°No, Katie, no. Deep down in my heart, you are much more important than she is. However, you have ignored me all along, and I¡¯ve been feeling lost. I said many things without thinking them through, but it¡¯s not my intention to hurt you. I just want you to pay attention to me, and I want you to treat me just like before. In fact, I¡¯d be fine with it even if you were to hit or scold me. I just can¡¯t ept it when you ignore me! In all honesty, last night was mostly about taking revenge against you and not about defending Mnie. I was taking revenge on you for acting strange around me with your sarcasm and pointed remarks during this period. However, I wasn¡¯t aware that Mnie said so many disgusting things¡­¡± For some reason, Kate inhaled deeply, and she answered in a panic, ¡°Stop speaking. If it¡¯s about that, I am aware of the truth. I do not me you, and you don¡¯t have to exin repeatedly because I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± With that, she wanted to leave straight away. Landon then grabbed Kate, who struggled reflexively. She did not even bother disguising the disgust across her face. Upon noticing that, he stood rooted to the spot suddenly. She most probably finds me disgusting, doesn¡¯t she? ¡°I¡¯ve neverid a finger on her. She said all that just to anger you!¡± Kate¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, and her gaze gleamed with disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform me about matters between the two of you because I don¡¯t care at all how you two get along!¡± ¡°Katie, are you done?¡± Jasper called for her while standing beside the car. She answered straight away, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done.¡± Landon asked in a hurry, ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Kate answered, ¡°Mastar!¡± She turned away immediately. Landon chased after her a few steps. ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡± Kate stood rooted to the spot when she heard that. After a pause, she turned around to face him while hissing coldly, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± responded Landon in a daze. He stared at her cold and distant back view while feeling his heart break into pieces. Tunderstand now that Kate is the only one I love. However, I¡¯ve hurt her so much that she¡¯s leaving me At a country roadside, Mnie had a hand covering half her face, and her head was covered with blood. At a quick nce, she looked like the walking dead. She did not expect Landon to be so ruthless. I can¡¯t believe he shed a knife across my face, and he even threw me out here in the middle of nowhere. Initially, she wanted to make a phone call, but her phone was out of battery. She walked until she was exhausted and starving. However, there wasn¡¯t even a car in sight, and Mnie felt as if she might die anytime soon. Just then, a car drove past, and she waved at it frantically while screaming at the top of her lungs, ¡°Help! Help!¡± Nevertheless, the car did not even slow down; instead, it sped past her. , She cursed in the direction of the car driving away. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re great just because you have a car?!¡± However, the car reversed unexpectedly. Mnie calmed down immediately, and she stared at the car when it reversed all the way to stop beside her. The car window lowered, exposing a person who looked like a thug. He asked her defiantly, ¡°Would you like to repeat yourself?¡± Mnie bit her lower lip softly, and she bowed deeply at the man in the car. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thrown out herest night, and my phone¡¯s battery is out. I¡¯ve walked so long that I¡¯m exhausted and famished. I¡¯ve tried waving down cars for the whole day, but they were all like you, and they just wouldn¡¯t stop for me. I lost my cool in that instant, and I¡¯m sorry!¡± The man¡¯s anger seemed to have lessened upon hearing that, and he asked her, ¡°Who tossed you here?¡± ¡°My boyfriend, but he¡¯s no longer my boyfriend now.¡± Mnie exined while trying to adjust her appearance. She looked pitiful and aggrieved while licking her wounds. The man remarked, ¡°Your boyfriend is too cruel.¡± Mnie did not answer him, but tears started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Mister, would you please drive me back to the city? I will repay you.¡± The man¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly with intrigue. ¡°Oh? How are you nning to repay me?¡± Mnie blushed with shyness. ¡°Anyway you want!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Sent to the Psychiatric Department Laughing, the man said, ¡°Get in!¡± Hearing this, Mnie got in the car and secretly nced at the man next to her. It seems that this man¡¯s wealth is almost the same as Landon; the car and the watch on his wrist are worth more than several million. He¡¯s not inferior to Landon at all. At that moment, a triumphant smile appeared on her face as she thought, So what if I don¡¯t have Landon? I have much better options. As long as I¡¯m willing, there are plenty of men who are willing to worship m¨¨. ¡°Sir, thank you for saving my life. May I know your name?¡± With a smile, the man replied, ¡°Myst name is Roberts!¡± The next day, Cam and George initially nned to take a walk around the city but they received a call from Sophia early in the morning. ¡°Cam, t-the door of our studio was spray painted by someone and the ss was shattered. The inside of our studio is a mess! It seems like we¡¯ve been robbed. You have toe here quickly!¡± Upon hearing this, Cam was taken aback. ¡°We¡¯ve been robbed? Have you called the police?¡± ¡°Yes, the police are here right now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± Hanging up the phone, she rushed over to the studio with George. Even though she was mentally prepared, she was nheless shocked when she saw the messy studio with her own eyes. There were a few words sprayed on the door with blood-red paint. ¡®Cam will die a painful death!¡¯ Moreover, the ss walls at the entrance were shattered. Cam frowned and directly walked in. When she saw the scene in the studio, she almost fainted from anger. The clothing that they had spent thest few weeks rushing to make were all cut into pieces. Besides that, the mannequins were all on the floor and the fabrics were spray painted. All in all, it was a huge and horrible mess. The police force were still investigating and collecting evidence to find clues and some of them were watching the surveince tapes on theputer. When Sophia saw Cam, she hurriedly ran up to her. ¡°Cam, look at this mess! What are we going to do?¡± Cam took a deep breath before she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to panic. We¡¯ll definitely catch the perpetrator!¡± With that, she walked over to a uniformed staff and asked, ¡°Excuse me sir, how is the investigation going?¡± He pointed at a man with a baseball cap in the surveince tape and asked, ¡°Do you know who this is?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°For now, we suspect that this is a premeditated revenge operation. Other than property damage, there aren¡¯t any casualties, right?¡± Cam looked around and seeing that her staff were all present, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well then, we need you to think if you¡¯ve offended anyely.¡± Almost instantly, Cam thought about L. ¡°Why don¡¯t you check L Brooklyn out?¡± ¡°Okay, we will start an investigation on her as soon as possible. You also have to estimate the loss you suffered.¡± Cam nodded in reply and sent them off before directing her staff to start cleaning up. ¡°You suspect that this is L¡¯s doing?¡± George asked. With a cold expression, Cam replied, ¡°Apart from her, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡± Meanwhile at Nn Group, Ss looked at Xavier in disbelief as he repeated, ¡°Her studio was robbed?¡± Xavier bowed and replied, ¡°Yes, ording to the man whom we sent to secretly protect Miss Brooklyn. The perpetrator even sprayed, and I quote, ¡®Cam will die a painful death!¡¯ on the door. It seems like it was an act of revenge.¡± Hearing this, Ss frowned hard and asked, ¡°Who did it? Have you sent someone over to investigate?¡± Xavier replied, ¡°There are people there that are on the investigation but we may need to wait for the results.¡± Ss frowned and said, ¡°Go and find out what L was doingst night.¡± ¡°We investigated L the moment we found out about the robbery but L had no motive tomit the crime. She¡¯s currently in the psychiatric department in Trinity Hospital!¡± Xavier replied. Ss was slightly surprised. ¡°The psychiatric department? Who sent her there?¡± Xavier smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that L injured two doctors during the operation so the doctors gave her a check up. They say that she is suffering from mania and delusion. Because of this, she was sent to the psychiatric department. However, we haven¡¯t figured out who secretly made it happen.¡± Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Since When Have You Be so kind? Ss started to wonder who it could be. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to investigate and keep an eye out for Gael and Le. It¡¯s likely they¡¯re desperate to get L out of there!¡± Nodding, Xavier replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve already sent someone to watch them. I¡¯ll ask them to investigate the matter immediately!¡± With that, he turned and left: Meanwhile, Ss was still in deep thought, trying to figure out who sent L into the psychiatric department. Before he could think of someone, Xavier, who just left a moment ago, suddenly returned. ¡°President Nn, I¡¯ve just received a call from one of our men and he told me that Young Master Brian has captured Le.¡± Ss took a deep breath and said, ¡°So it¡¯s him! Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll call him right now!¡± Hearing this, Xavier left the room and Ss made a call to Brian. The call went through but nobody picked up. Now that the police were involved, Ss didn¡¯t want Brian to cause any more trouble so he tried calling him twice, but nobody answered the phone. Seeing this, Ss got up and walked out of his office while Xavier hurriedly followed behind him and asked, ¡°President Nn, where are you going?¡± ¡°Blue Sky Tower!¡± Ss answered as he rushed out in a hurry. Xavier nodded, not daring to say anything and followed Ss out of the Nn Group. Blue Sky Tower is Young Master Brian¡¯s office building. I¡¯m sure President Nn is heading there because he¡¯s really worried. Given Young Master Brian¡¯s personality, Le¡¯s life might h?ng in the bnce. However, this matter must be solved delicately. After all, Cam has already reported it to the police and they¡¯ll soon find out about Le¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Call our men to head over right now.¡± Ss ordered. Xavier nodded in reply and made a call as he followed closely behind. When they arrived at Blue Sky Tower, there were already five of Ss¡¯s men waiting there. As soon as they saw him, they greeted respectfully, ¡°President Nn!¡± Ss nodded slightly in response before he strode into the building. It wasn¡¯t long before he was stopped by a young secretary who exined in a panicked tone, ¡°President Nn, President arthy is not here right now.¡±. However, Ss didn¡¯t even take a look at her and walked straight in the direction of the elevator. Just when the secretary was about to say something else, she was stopped by Xavier. ¡°President Nn knows that President arthy is here so there¡¯s no need for you to try to stop him. Besides, can you really stop all of us?¡± At that moment, the secretary was on the verge of tears because President arthy had ordered her to not let them in. She hurriedly chased after them all the way to the entrance of the president¡¯s office. Ss didn¡¯t bother to be polite and he pushed the door and went in directly. The secretary entered behind them but didn¡¯t see the president. Expression d, she said, ¡°Our president is really not here!¡± Xavier snorted and when they left the room, he dragged the secretary together with them. With that, the door of the president¡¯s office was closed with a bang. Then, Ss stepped into the lounge. The area was quite spacious and was decorated in a style that he liked but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire the ce. He looked around before walking toward a Picasso painting and removing it. As expected, he found a button behind the painting. Turning it clockwise, the wall opposite him suddenly started turning slowly. The corners of Ss¡¯s lips curled up very slightly in delight. This was the mechanism they designed when they were kids. I never thought that he wouldn¡¯t make any changes after so many years. With that thought, he took the elevator and went down to the third floor underground. Sure enough, he saw Brian sitting on the sofa. When Brian saw him, he wasn¡¯t really surprised. Instead, he coldly asked, ¡°Do you have to interfere and get involved in my personal matters?¡± Not wanting to waste any time, Ss yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Brian snorted and sneered, ¡°President Nn, since when have you be so kind?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll cause harm to Cam!¡± Ss replied. Hearing this, there was a flicker of hesitation in Brian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why would my actions harm her?¡± Ss sighed and walked over to join him on the sofa before exining, ¡°Cam called the police after Le went to her studio and caused trouble. She also reported to the police about the robbery in her studio today. With just a little digging, the police will eventually find out about the rtion and background of the two disputes. It will be difficult to cover up if you do anything too harsh. Just teach her a lesson and let her go.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Send Her to the Police Station! Brian frowned hard and replied, ¡°Just because you¡¯re afraid doesn¡¯t mean I should be afraid too!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of the police but aren¡¯t you worried about harming others?¡± Ss continued, ¡°You were the one who sent L to the psychiatric department, weren¡¯t you?¡± Brian squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Did that cause trouble for you too?¡± Sighing helplessly, Ss replied, ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. I¡¯m just saying that you shouldn¡¯t do things so cruelly.¡± Brian sneered, ¡°Is Ss Nn trying to lecture me about being cruel? Who can be as cruel as you? Don¡¯t waste your time trying to lecture me. Who do you think you are?¡± Ss countered, ¡°Do you admit that I¡¯m your brother?¡± Brian roared, ¡°No, you¡¯re not! You haven¡¯t been my brother since 15 years ago! Get out of here!¡± However, Ss didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. Then, he slowly took a puff and his voice was much more gentler as he said, ¡°From my perspective, I¡¯m happy to see that you sent her to the psychiatric department. If I didn¡¯t have other worries in mind, my methods might have been much more crueler than yours. However, doing so will only hurt Cam. They won¡¯t dare to go against me or you but they would cause trouble for Cam and her child! I still have lingering fears after my child was kidnappedst time. I can¡¯t be sure that they won¡¯t get hurt sol only target the Brooklyn Company. That way, I will give them a deterrent but they won¡¯t be desperate enough to hurt Cam!¡± Hearing this, Brian finally stopped trying to rebuke. He indeed didn¡¯t think about it thoroughly. All he wanted was to stop anyone from bullying her. However, he forgot about the fact that even if they had bodyguards that guarded them 24 hours a day, they couldn¡¯t guarantee that Cam and her child would be safe at all times. ¡°Were you the one who stopped L from having her medicine?¡± Ss asked. With a deep frown, Brian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t try to me everything on me!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Ss asked, a little surprised. Brian snorted and said, ¡°And you thought I was cruel for sending her to the psychiatric department. You know, I really wanted to kill her back then.¡± Ss raised his eyebrows slowly. Even though he talks to me in an annoyed tone, it seems that he still listens to me. All of a sudden, Ss¡¯sContent ? N?velDrama.Org. mood lifted slightly. ¡°That¡¯s strange. If it wasn¡¯t me or you, who else could be powerful enough to control the hospital?¡± Brian was shocked too. ¡°Is it possible that L offended someone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look into itter.¡± With that, Ss stood up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Le?¡± With an upset expression, Brian asked, ¡°What are you nning to do with her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to send her to the police station!¡± Ss replied. Brian didn¡¯t say anything more and ordered his men to bring Le to him. At that moment, even though Le was still alive, she was badly tortured. Her body was full of whip marks and it was a shocking sight to behold. Ss didn¡¯t say anything and commanded his men to wait for him at the back door of the basement. Half an hourter, Le was sent to the police station on Harrow Street. ¡°President Nn, why are you here personally?¡± a uniformed police asked, to which Ss replied, ¡°She instructed the man to rob my girlfriend¡¯s studio. Make sure you get answers from her!¡± The police nodded and said, ¡°Understood. President Nn, you can rest assured.¡± Ss even warned them before he left. On the way back, he couldn¡¯t help but want to visit his girlfriend. Although he knew that she was fine, he still wanted to see her. Sure enough, he did what he wanted and immediately ordered Xavier to drive into the next street. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯ll probably re at me covertly when I see herter. The mere thought of it made him smile uncontrobly. Seeing this, Xavier was speechless. Ever since President Nn got together with Miss Brooklyn, he started acting weird from time to time. The president who was cold and unkind haspletely disappeared, he thought to himself. Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the entrance to Cam¡¯s studio. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 There Is No Need to Be so Courteous Cam was instructing the workers to change the ss when she saw Ss¡¯s car. Instantly became vignt, she looked at the car guiltily. Why is the annoying man here again? However, she didn¡¯t dare to reprimand him. Not only did she not dare to scold him, but she even greeted him with a smile and politely asked, ¡°Mr. Nn, may I know the reason for your visit?¡± Ss looked at her and chuckled. Even though she sounds polite, the way she¡¯s ring at me is like she¡¯s about to stab me with a knife! He secretly nced at George, who was walking toward them from inside. With a serious expression, he asked, ¡°I heard that your studio was robbed. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. We only lost some fabrics,¡± Cam replied. Hearing this, Ss said, ¡°Everything else doesn¡¯t matter as long as there are no casualties.¡± The two of them spoke politely to each other until George appeared before them. ¡°Cam, why don¡¯t you invite him in?¡± At that moment, Cam seemed to have juste back to her senses. Truth was, she didn¡¯t want to invite Ss in at all. The more they spoke, the higher the possibility that they might reveal something. If her senior found out about their rtionship, she would be in trouble. However, at that instant, she had no choice but to ask, ¡°Mr. Nn, would you like to come in?¡± She really hoped that Ss would be able to understand the look in her eyes that was asking him to leave and wished he would give an excuse that he had something else to attend to. To her dismay, Ss enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Sounds great!¡± S-Sounds great? Didn¡¯t he see the look in my eyes that asked him to leave immediately? Truth be told, Ss saw her signal but ignored it as he really was reluctant to leave his cute girlfriend. Even though they couldn¡¯t do anything intimate and he could only watch her, he felt it was better than not being able to see her at all. Moreover, he wanted to see the extent of the damage. When he went in, the staff and workers had pretty much cleaned up everything but they hadn¡¯t had the time to clean the paint all over the floor, so Ss could still imagine what a mess it was earlier. ¡°How much have you lost?¡± Ss asked. Cam helplessly replied, ¡°A rough estimate would be hundreds of thousands!¡± Hearing this, Ss said, ¡°I heard that the police have already caught the suspect.¡± Cam was slightly shocked to hear this. ¡°That was fast. Was it L?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, it was Le.¡± ¡°Le?¡± Cam was so furious that she was speechless. ¡°Why are these two mother and daughter so persistent?¡± Looking at her with a gentle and tender gaze, Ss replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The police will definitely give you an exnation.¡± Before Cam could reply, Ss heard George say, ¡°Mr. Nn, you¡¯re a busy man but you still make time to take care of our Cam. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. Why don¡¯t we go to Cam¡¯s house to have a meal together?¡± Ss frowned slightly. Our Cam? He sure doesn¡¯t treat Cam as an outsider. Seeing that Ss was about to say something, Cam hurriedly spoke first. ¡°George, you know very well that my cooking is terrible so don¡¯t make me look foolish. If you want to thank him, we can invite Mr. Nn out another day!¡± If they went to eat at her house, Ss knew every nook and cranny so they would definitely give away their secret. However, George disagreed and said, ¡°Going out to eat doesn¡¯t seem as genuine as cooking ourselves. I believe Mr. Nn doesn¡¯t mind.¡± His words were targeted at Cam but his eyes were focused on Ss. It was as if he was ring at an enemy that was about to steal something that belonged to him. Cam was extremely anxious so when George wasn¡¯t looking, she quickly gestured to Ss with a re. Seeing how anxious Cam was, Ss couldn¡¯t help but stifle augh. At first, he wanted topete with George but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke his girlfriend. After all, if she got angry, he might even lose his trial period as her boyfriend. After giving it some thought, he politely said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Besides, I trouble Cam more often. We¡¯re all friends so there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± As he spoke, he turned to look at Cam and said, ¡°There¡¯s another reason for my visit today. My grandpa is free tomorrow. Do you have time to head over to his house to get his measurements?¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Compromise Cam hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a taxi tomorrow and head straight over there.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After Ss responded politely, he turned and left. George watched him leave and thought, Even though he always has a valid reason toe over here and it doesn¡¯t seem like he likes Cam, I have a feeling that this man has an unusually close rtionship with her! ¡°George, what are you looking at?¡± Cam asked with a guilty conscience. Hearing this, George immediately turned to look at her. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow so that I can diagnose Old Man Nn!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Cam heard this, her heart sank. If I allow George to join me, that man will definitely openly introduce himself as my boyfriend. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Old Man Nn¡¯s illness is already cured. Besides, wealthy families like the Nns are all crazy. Even though we¡¯re doing it out of kindness, they might think that we¡¯re coveting their wealth! The first time I went over to cure Old Man Nn¡¯s illness, they almost kicked me out of there.¡± After hearing this, George couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that someone would dare kick a genius doctor like you out of the house.¡± Seeing that she seeded in changing the topic, Cam naturally started to rx. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Not only did they not believe me, but they even insisted that craniotomy be performed on an 80 year-old man. How ridiculous is that? Fortunately, Ss arrived and after he spoke up, they finally let me do acupuncture. Otherwise, Old Master Nn may not have even survived!¡± ¡°Luckily Ss trusts you!¡± Cam instantly pouted and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t trust me. The first time we met, he thought I was a thief.¡± With that, she told George her whole story of her first encounter with Ss. After George finished listening, he seemed to be slightly relieved. It seems that Ss may really have no feelings for her. Perhaps he is just grateful that Cam saved his grandfather¡¯s life. Moreover, wealthy families like the Nns will probably mind that Cam has a child. At that moment, George suddenly had a dark thought. He hoped that the Nn family would dislike Cam and her child because that way, they would be his. On the next day, Cam managed to persuade George to stay at the studio to watch the ce. As for her, she took the taxi and directly went out. Cam spent half ofst night bickering with Ss because he was persistent to pick her up at the studio. However, she was worried that George might get suspicious so she didn¡¯t let him. The two of them fought for a long time and in the end, they chose topromise. Ss would wait for her at a location that was a little far away from the studio and Cam would pretend to take the taxi andter get into his car, and only then was he appeased. Sure enough¡­ The taxi drove for less than a kilometer before she saw Ss¡¯s car, and he was leaning against the side of it with an annoyed expression. When he saw the taxie to a stop, he hurriedly stood up straight and went up to Cam. He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Why do you have to make such an open and public matter look so sneaky?¡± Cam red at him and yelled, ¡°Do you know what I meant when I asked you to disappear for ten days? I didn¡¯t ask you to use various methods to appear in front of George and I. You didn¡¯t perform well this time so I¡¯m deducting one smiley face!¡± Ss remained calm and stared down at her. ¡°I don¡¯t see you being so enthusiastic when ites to rewarding me, yet you seem so pleased to be deducting smiley faces. Are you hoping that I¡¯ll send you back to the studio and pick you up again?¡± Hearing this, Cam pouted. There he goes again with those threats! ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t deduct this time. Let¡¯s go!¡± As she spoke, she took the initiative to step forward and take the man¡¯s arm. Seeing this, Ss asked, ¡°Are we leaving just like that?¡± ¡°Are we not going to your grandfather¡¯s house anymore?¡± Cam asked. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 This Woman Is Downright Shameless! Ss said, ¡°I want to go to your studio to get to know your senior better.¡± ¡°Ss!¡± Cam yelled as she red at him. Why is he always using the same threat?! There was a devious smile on Ss¡¯s face when he said, ¡°Kiss me and I won¡¯t go there!¡± Hearing this, Cam almost choked with anger. What he¡¯s implying is that not only am I not allowed to deduct a smiley face, but I also have to reward him. ¡°This is not a good time for you to push your luck.¡± Ss fiddled with his phone and gloomily said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re hoping that I¡¯ll send your senior the recorded video of you giving me your promise.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Cam was rendered speechless. I can¡¯t believe this man! Does he expect me to kiss him on the street? ¡°Get in the car first!¡± However, Ss didn¡¯t budge, as if he was purposely trying to embarrass her. Cam was infuriated. If I could defeat him in a fight, I would punch him right now! She looked around and after she saw that the pedestrians were walking by quickly and nobody was watching them, she simply gave up, took a step forward, and gave the man a kiss on the lips. ¡°Are you satisfied? Let¡¯s go!¡± Ss was a little hopeless. Even though Cam only gave him a quick kiss, the annoyed feeling he had when he was waiting a moment ago hadpletely disappeared. The corners of his lips curled into a grin as he held Cam¡¯s hand and got in the car, and they drove away at high speed. At the same time, Nicole, who just parked her car, saw everything that just happened. She quietly lowered her hands and sent a text message to Aleena: ¡®Come meet me. I have something to show you¡¯ After she sent the text, the corners of her lips curled into a triumphant smile. Aleena is the best at sowing discord! Aleena didn¡¯t disappoint Nicole and she arrived at the ce they agreed to meet in less than 20 minutes. When she saw Nicole, she asked in surprise, ¡°What did you want to show me?¡± With a gentle smile, Nicole called the waiter over and ordered a coffee for Aleena. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry at all! ¡°Are you going to introduce me to your boyfriend?¡± Aleena looked around and didn¡¯t notice anyone suspicious. Deep down, Nicole despised this fool but on the outside, she smiled and jokingly said, ¡°It¡¯s not about my boyfriend, but yours!¡± Hearing this, Aleena was instantly stunned. In the past, Aleena always called herself Ss¡¯s girlfriend in front of outsiders. Later, when Ss started to ignore her but was extremely courteous toward Cam, she went low-key for fear that people wouldugh at her. Which was why when Nicole mentioned her boyfriend, she didn¡¯t instantly understand who she was talking about. However, she soon figured it out after looking at Nicole¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°Are you talking about Ss?¡± Nicole nodded in reply. ¡°What about him?¡± Aleena asked anxiously. Nicole slowly handed her phone to Aleena. There were two photos-one was of Cam holding Ss¡¯s arm, and the other was of Cam on her tiptoes kissing Ss. After seeing these two photos, Aleena was so furious, she lost her sanity. She mmed the phone on the table with a loud bang and anger surged through her whole body. Then, she gritted her teeth and yelled, ¡°This woman is downright shameless!¡± Nicole didn¡¯t care that Aleena mmed her phone. Instead, she reached out and kept her phone away before she slowly said, ¡°I heard that they got back together a few days ago. I didn¡¯t really believe the rumors at first but now that I¡¯ve seen them with my own eyes, I actually have a little admiration for Cam. She really does have some methods. Look at how she managed to make Ss fall head over heels for her!¡± Aleena was furious. ¡°What kind of methods could she have? All she did was to take the risk and be shameless. Which woman doesn¡¯t know how to do that?¡± Hearing this, Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Other women aren¡¯t as slutty as she is. If only you were proactive enough, Cam wouldn¡¯t have had a chance.¡± When Aleena heard this, she was secretly regretful. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go after Ss, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t even have a chance. Ss wouldn¡¯t simply let anyone get close to him. Seeing the mischievous look in Aleena¡¯s eyes, Nicole calmly said, ¡°Moreover, Cam took the taxi to see Ss today. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Let¡¯s Give Her a Helping Hand! Aleena frowned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s because she wants to be in the same car as Ss. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Nicole looked at her and asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Ss go to Cam¡¯s house or her studio to pick her up? Why must he wait for her at this location?¡± After hearing this, Aleena started to give it some thought. A short whileter, she looked up at Nicole and said, ¡°Could it be it¡¯s because she¡¯s afraid that someone might find out?¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not dumb after all. We saw Cam with that man the other day, and we saw her with Ss today. I think it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s trying to avoid the two men from meeting each other. As long as they don¡¯t see each other, Cam can continue to deal with these two men easily.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After hearing Nicole¡¯s words, Aleena had a feeling that she was right. Alex had specially talked to her the day before and told her not to target Cam anymore, or they wouldn¡¯t even be able to stay friends. However, Aleena had a hunch that those words were from Ss. After all, why would Alex interfere with her personal affairs? At that moment, she finally understood that it was because Cam had charmed those two men with her words, causing them to fall head over heels for her. ¡°Since she¡¯s afraid that the two will meet each other, let¡¯s give her a helping hand!¡± Looking at Aleena, who was slowly falling into her trap, Nicole asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± With an angry expression, Aleena muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s introduce Cam¡¯s other man to Ss!¡± Nicole shook her head and chuckled softly, ¡°Do you think Ss will believe you? If he¡¯s willing to trust you, he would¡¯ve done so when you showed him the photographst time instead of deleting your contact ruthlessly.¡± This matter had been a blow to Aleena. Her heart ached, as if it was pricked by needles, when she heard Nicole mention it. I swear if I don¡¯t get rid of Cam, my name will no longer be Aleena! ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± She admitted that she was not smart enough to know what Nicole was thinking. With a smile, Nicole replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to watch her evil n fail? Since Ss won¡¯t believe you, go talk to the other guy. We may have a different result. Cam won¡¯t be able to defend herself once her n fails anyway!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! But how do I find the other guy? Is it possible that he lives in Cam¡¯s house?¡± Aleena asked. Hearing this, Nicole said, ¡°It might getplicated if you go to her house. You can go to Cam¡¯s studio to take a look first. If you can¡¯t find him there, you can just hire someone to find out his whereabouts. Once you get rid of Cam, you will be able to attend Ss¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet as Ss¡¯s femalepanion. That way, you can grab the opportunity to get closer to him!¡± . I¡¯ll give her a good blueprint and teach her the methods she can use. If she still manages to fail, she would really be useless, Nicole thought as she took a sip of her coffee. Hearing this, Aleena pursed her lips shyly. ¡°Thank you, Nicole. You¡¯re the best.¡± Nicole¡¯s lips curled into a smile before she said, ¡°Just remember the n. I¡¯m willing to be at risk of offending Ss for you. If Ss asks any questions in the future, you must not betray me.¡± Aleena hurriedly replied, ¡°You can be rest assured. It was my idea and it has nothing to do with you.¡± After hearing this, Nicole took another sip of her coffee and grinned. After the two went their separate ways, Aleena headed straight to Cam¡¯s studio, which had already beenpletely renewed. Other than some damaged fabric that they weren¡¯t willing to throw out, the rest of the studio was restored. The staff were busy rushing around, trying to fix the clothes that were ruined. Meanwhile, George was alone in the lobby outside. Aleena was just trying her luck when she came over and didn¡¯t expect to really meet the person she was looking for. Feeling excited, she said to George, ¡°You really are here.¡± George didn¡¯t have a good impression of Aleena. In his eyes, she was rude, unruly and insensitive. No matter how he saw it, she was just a dumb girl from a wealthy family. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 I Pity the Two of You ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What do you want?¡± With a smile, Aleena said, ¡°Why are you so guarded against me? I¡¯ve never offended you. I kindly warned youst time but you didn¡¯t listen to my words of advice. Look at you now. How does it feel to be cuckolded?¡± George red at her icily and said, ¡°If you have the time, go and check if there¡¯s anything wrong with your brain instead of blurting nonsense in front of others!¡± Aleena frowned hard and instantly felt furious. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± ¡°This is how I talk. If you don¡¯t like it, just get out of here!¡± George replied. Aleena stood in ce angrily for a long time without making a sound. It took her a long time to suppress her anger before she snorted and sneered, ¡°Once a person falls into a trap, it is impossible to save him even if others try their best. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so charming about Cam that you¡¯re willing to share her with another man.¡± George narrowed his eyes slightly and he seemed to be extremely hostile. ¡°If you continue to speak nonsense, I¡¯ll personally kick you out of here!¡± ¡°Who said that I¡¯m saying nonsense? I have photos of them being intimate. Take a good look at them and see whether it¡¯s me who¡¯s spurting nonsense or Cam who has been lying to you!¡± As Aleena spoke, she pulled out her phone and handed it to George. George didn¡¯t even want to take a look at first but perhaps because he thought of Ss or maybe this woman¡¯s words struck a chord in his heart, he took it. When he saw the two people being intimate in the photo, he suddenly felt his blood freeze. He just stood there, motionless and stiff. Cam really lied to me! No wonder I feel a strange hostility toward Ss. It all makes sense now! Ss is coveting my dear Cam! Moreover¡­ George frowned hard as he tried to find clues that Cam wasn¡¯t willing to be with Ss in the photo but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any. It was as if she was the one who had taken initiative and wasn¡¯t upset at all! The shy expression on her face was one he had never seen before too! All of a sudden, he felt really upset. It was as if his child that he had taken care of for many years had suddenly left with someone else. Feeling disappointed, a surge of anger was also slowly growing inside him at the same time. He was annoyed by her concealment and her betrayal, and he was even more annoyed by Ss¡¯s gentlemanly act. I was wondering why Ss always came here. He was here to visit Cam yet he manages to find great excuses every time! Looking at the man¡¯s darkened face, Aleena felt overjoyed. I might¡¯ve really ruined Cam¡¯s ns this time. ¡°See that? The man in the photo doesn¡¯t know about your existence either. He¡¯s by Cam¡¯s side right now. I only know the two of you but there might be other men who have fallen into Cam¡¯s trap. She¡¯s gorgeous and charming. Cam is slowly bing sessful while she fools around with you both. I pity the two of you who are being kept in the dark.¡± George¡¯s expression was so gloomy, it was as if there were clouds raining over his head. ¡°Why are you always targeting her?¡± Aleena sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting her at all. To be honest, the man in the photo is my boyfriend. It was Cam who stole him from me. Do you think I would be willing to let her get away with it so easily?¡± George frowned and asked, ¡°How would I know whether this picture was photoshopped or not? Where did you take this?¡± Aleena chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°Why would I trick you with a photoshopped picture? Fine, I know that you won¡¯t believe me if you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes. Cam will leave the house one week from now. When that happens, you can follow her and see where she¡¯s headed!¡± With a frown, George asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening a week from now?¡± Aleena quickly replied, ¡°The birthday of the grandfather of the man in the photo is a week from now, and Cam will definitely attend his birthday banquet. When the timees, go and see it for yourself!¡± After she finished speaking, she directly left the studio.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 My Granddaughter-in-Law George was left alone, motionlessly sitting on the sofa in a daze. Meanwhile, Cam and Ss had arrived at the Nn residence. When Old Man Nn saw Cam, he was overjoyed. Then, he looked behind the two of them and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s South?¡± ¡°Master Merlin, South is at school,¡± said Cam. Old Man Nn nodded in reply before he asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t the holidays started yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll start in a few days.¡± ¡°Once the holidays start, let him stay with me for a few days.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cam replied. Ss didn¡¯t even have a chance to join in the conversation, and he had to wait for a long while for them to finish chatting before hurriedly showing off, ¡°Grandpa, Cam is now my girlfriend!¡± After he finished speaking, he took Cam into his arms with a smug look on his face. Cam frowned. Why did he suddenly bring this up in front of Old Man Nn? Even though he doesn¡¯t mind that I have a child, it doesn¡¯t mean Old Man Nn doesn¡¯t mind either. After all, wealthy and powerful families like theirs pay more attention to blood rtions. Even if Old Man Nn likes South, South is not Ss¡¯s son after all. I fear that they might express even a bit of disgust toward us. I won¡¯t be able to handle it, even if it¡¯s just a little! Old Man Nn was shocked when he heard this, but unexpectedly, he patted Ss on the shoulder twice in excitement. With a proud expression, he said, ¡°Goodd! You sure have the same demeanor that I used to have when I was young!¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Cam¡¯s hand and patted it as he softly said, ¡°Oh my granddaughter-inw, even though Rocky seems to have a bad temper, he¡¯s really dedicated to love. Moreover, the men of the Nn family all have the fine tradition of being afraid of our wives. If this b*stard dares to bully you in the future, let me know. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡± Old Man Nn¡¯s tone was like that of a fortune teller who had set up a stall by the roadside. He commented on Ss¡¯s temper, family background, and his family education with mixed criticism and praise, but all of them were the truth. Hearing this, Cam felt speechless and amused. She never imagined this would happen and never thought that Old Man Nn would be so open-minded. Not only did he not dislike her and her son, but he also seemed to really like them! As for Ss, he wasContent ? N?velDrama.Org. speechless. Grandpa called me by my nickname again. I¡¯m fine with that, but since when do we have the fine tradition of being afraid of our wives? ¡°Grandpa, your words make it sound like I¡¯m a man who couldn¡¯t find a lover. Are you trying to sell me out?¡± Old Man Nn tugged on his goatee and snorted disdainfully, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re not? You¡¯ve been single for 28 years. Only Cam isn¡¯t disgusted by you and is willing to ept you!¡± Ss was unwilling to admit defeat so he said, ¡°The reason 1 was single for 28 years was to wait for my darling Cam!¡± Hearing this, Cam was rendered speechless. This pair of grandfather and grandson are really amusing. Look at them singing the same tune! Then, she red at Ss coldly, secretly warning him with her gaze. You¡¯re just a trial boyfriend. Can you not be such a show off? Ss narrowed his eyes and grinned, his gaze filled with love as he looked her at. I¡¯m just trying to make Old Man Nn happy! Naturally, their exchange of nces didn¡¯t escape Old Man Nn¡¯s sharp eyes. He stroked his goatee andughed. ¡°Cam, Rocky is not young anymore. If he passes your test, you two should get married!¡± Cam was stunned and speechless. We¡¯re already talking about marriage now? Why is he in such a hurry? Furthermore, I only agreed to let him be my trial boyfriend. What test is Old Man Nn talking about? Is he talking about the one when I asked Ss to disappear for ten days and see which days he doesn¡¯t show up? Well, hepletely failed that test! However, Old Man Nn didn¡¯t care about what Cam was thinking at all. At that moment, his face was glowing happily and he never stopped smiling. ¡°Cam, when the two of you get married, I¡¯ll give you both a great gift!¡± Ss knew that his grandfather was anxious to see him get married, but even he felt that everything was going too fast and he was afraid that it would scare his girlfriend away. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Bring South Over Next Time! Therefore, he hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. Cam has just agreed to be my girlfriend. The reason we came here is because want Cam to make a suit for you. You probably don¡¯t know it, but Cam is one of the top designers in the world! If there¡¯s any style you like, just tell Cam and she¡¯ll design the suit ording to your requests!¡± When Old Man Nn heard this, he became starry eyed. ¡°Really? My granddaughter-inw is so talented!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly turned to Ss and said, ¡°B*stard, you found a treasure! Treat her well and don¡¯t ever bully her!¡± Ss was speechless and helpless. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t even express my love for her enough!¡± Meanwhile, Cam stood there awkwardly. Oh God, please let me disappear! Why won¡¯t they stop talking about me being Old Man Nn¡¯s granddaughter-inw? She secretly red at Ss, as if she was giving him a silent warning. Can you just stop talking? Ss squinted his eyes and dotingly winked at her, motioning to her that he was going to end the topic. All of a sudden, Old Man Nn burst into laughter. ¡°Okay, okay! If you two have anything to say to each other just go ahead. I won¡¯t eavesdrop. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to take my measurements and make a suit for me? Let¡¯s go!¡± Cam smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry to take your measurements. Master Merlin, what kind of styles do you like?¡± Old Man Nn replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as it¡¯s simple andfortable to wear.¡± Ss asked, ¡°How about a tuxedo?¡± Cam agreed and said, ¡°That sounds great. He should look handsome on his birthday.¡± Old Man Nn nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Just make whatever you think suits me best.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cam pulled out some paper and started sketching a design. After a while, two tuxedo designs appeared on the paper. ¡°Master Merlin, do you like this design or that one?¡± Old Man Nn looked at it for a while before he said, ¡°This one. It looks simple and elegant.¡± Cam replied, ¡°Okay, which color do you like? Red, maroon and navy are great colors for tuxedos!¡± Old Man Nn nced at Ss and asked, ¡°How about red?¡± Ss smiled and nodded. ¡°I knew you would choose red.¡± Old Man Nn snorted, feeling unconvinced. ¡°How would you know?¡± With a smile, Ss said, ¡°I remember grandma had a beautiful red evening dress, but its design isn¡¯t as novel as Cam¡¯s!¡± Old Man Nn seemed a little embarrassed. After a while, he softly muttered, ¡°Back when your grandmother was still alive, she wanted to wear a matching set with me. At that time, I felt embarrassed to wear a matching set with her. After she passed away, I finally understood that nothing is more important than her happiness. As long as she¡¯s happy, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t do. However, now¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly paused and sighed. ¡°I want to wear a matching set with her, but she¡¯s no longer around!¡± When Old Man Nn was talking about this, there were glimmers in his dark eyes as he stared into the distance in a daze. It was as if he was looking at something, but an image of his wife in a red evening dress sitting on the sofa had materialized in his mind. The corners of his lips curled upward ever so slightly and there was nostalgia in his eyes. Looking at him, Ss felt a little upset. Even though grandpa doesn¡¯t talk about it much, he probably feels lonely and misses grandma a lot after she left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma will see it!¡± Ssforted him. It was only then did Old Man Nn suppress his emotions and said, ¡°Okay. Cam, just make me what you like.¡± Cam nodded. Then, she looked up at Ss and asked, ¡°When is Master Merlin¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one week from now!¡± Ss replied. Cam quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best to finish it in three days!¡± Later, she took Old Man Nn¡¯s measurements and chatted with him a while before she left. Perhaps older people didn¡¯t like to be alone, because before they left, Old Man Nn was reluctant to let them go and followed them out until the outside of the vi. Then, he reminded Cam again, ¡°Cam, remember to bring South over next time!¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Do You Regret epting Me to Be Your Boyfriend? ¡°Okay, Master Merlin!¡± Cam said with a nod. After they got in the car, Cam felt a little upset. ¡°You shoulde over and apany your grandfather whenever you¡¯re free. It¡¯s sad that he¡¯s living alone.¡± Ss nced at her and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to find you, just tell me.¡± Cam immediately red at him and said, ¡°Even when I don¡¯t want you to find me, it didn¡¯t stop you.¡± When Ss heard this, he felt as if a knife was stabbed into his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve only been your boyfriend for a few days but you already think I¡¯m annoying?¡± Cam felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that George will find out.¡± Ss coldly replied, ¡°So what if he finds out? He¡¯ll know about us sooner orter anyway.¡± Cam frowned hard and said, ¡°Ss, are you trying to pick a fight with me?¡± Ss turned to look at her and he felt a little sad. I¡¯m her boyfriend but why don¡¯t I feel like it? Not only is it hard for me to meet her, but whenever we meet, the first thing she does isin how annoyed she is that I went to look for her. I¡¯m already trying my best to hold back my longing to see her! ¡°Why are you afraid that George might find out? Is it because you don¡¯t know how to introduce me? Or is it because you don¡¯t want to be with me at all?¡± He asked as he looked at her intently. Cam¡¯s face slowly darkened. What is he talking about? If I don¡¯t want to be with him, why would I agree to try this out with him? I was just trying to get rid of George as soon as possible. If George finds out about us, it will be hard for us to be together! Besides, he has only been my boyfriend for a few days but he¡¯s already pushing his luck! ¡°Stop the car!¡± She roared angrily. Ss instantly turned to look at her and with a frown on his face, he asked, ¡°Why are you angry? All I want is an answer. Why can¡¯t you introduce me to George as your boyfriend? What concerns do you have?¡± However, Cam was already provoked. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know about you because I¡¯m nning to be with him if you don¡¯t pass the trial. I want to date two men at the same time, okay? Are you satisfied with this answer? Stop the car!¡± He said that he wasn¡¯t influenced by Aleena. If he wasn¡¯t influenced, why would he ask about this without any reason? He also said that he believes me. If he really does trust me, he wouldn¡¯t appear before me every day like he¡¯s monitoring me. Ss was a little angry and he pulled over at the side. When he saw that Cam was about to open the door and get out of the car, he directly pressed on the central control and locked all the car doors. There was a look of sadness in his eyes and he frowned even harder. ¡°Why do you have to speak to me like that?¡± It takes a lot of effort for me to ask her out. ¡°What should I say? Isn¡¯t that what you want to hear?¡± Cam really didn¡¯t want to bother with him so she forcefully pushed the door. ¡°Open the door!¡± Ss looked at her and in a domineering demeanor, he yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin it to me, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere!¡± ¡°Ss!¡± Cam was furious and anxious. ¡°You can¡¯t evenst a trial period, can you?¡± Ssughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°How long is your trial period? What exactly do I have to do to be qualified? Why can¡¯t I show up when you¡¯re with your senior? I can¡¯t even ask now? Do you really care about me at all?¡± Hearing this, Cam said, ¡°Ss, don¡¯t push your luck! Do you remember what you promised me? It¡¯s only been a few days. Are you going to go back on your words now?¡± Ss frowned slightly and suddenly turned to look at her. ¡°George likes you too, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Cam was a little taken aback. This man has only met my senior a few times but he can already tell that he likes me? After Ss confirmed his spections, he felt awful, but he couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling. Then, he sneered, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re hiding your rtionship with me because you¡¯re afraid that my appearance will hurt your senior¡¯s feelings.¡± Cam frowned hard and red at him. He¡¯s not going to give up, is he? It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want George¡¯s feelings to be hurt, but this doesn¡¯t have anything to do with not wanting to be with him! However, at that moment, she didn¡¯t want to exin at all! Ss took her silence as acquiescence and he felt his heart sink. He stared at her intently with his beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°Do you regret letting me be your boyfriend?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Where Else Can He Go? Cam¡¯s anger rose immediately and she yelled, ¡°Yes! The only reason I wanted to try a rtionship with you is because I was bored!¡± Ss looked up and said, ¡°Cam, you know that I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I just don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to do this! You keep asking me to believe in you but I have to watch you work side by side with a man who likes you. if I didn¡¯t notice and confronted you about it, you wouldn¡¯t have told me. How do you expect me to believe you?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cam frowned in frustration and she secretly thought, Before you met me, we¡¯ve been friends for seven years. If you don¡¯t trust me, just break up with me! It¡¯s better than both of us wasting our time and emotion from you being suspicious of me! However, she suddenly remembered she promised him that she couldn¡¯t mention breaking up with him for no reason, so she suppressed the thought. Cam opened her mouth to exin but her phone in her pocket suddenly started ringing. She frowned as she pressed on the answer button and heard Sophia¡¯s voice from the other side of the phone. ¡°Cam, we¡¯re waiting for George for dinner but he went out and hasn¡¯te back yet. We don¡¯t have his phone number so please call him for us!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Cam then hung up the phone and called George. Why would George leave the studio? The call went through but George didn¡¯t answer. At that moment, Cam felt a little worried. What happened to George? She made a few more calls but George still didn¡¯t pick up, which made her anxious. She turned to Ss and snapped, ¡°Open the door!¡± Ss didn¡¯t budge and just stared at her. ¡°Open the door!¡± Cam raised her voice. ¡°Ss, can you not be so childish?¡±. Looking at her irritated face, in Ss¡¯s eyes, it meant that she was worried about George and annoyed by him! He suddenly felt a strong heart ache, and he pressed the central control button. With that, the doors were unlocked with a click. Seeing this, Cam pushed the door open and got out of the car without looking back. Ss watched as she left resolutely and saw her raise her hand to stop a taxi. He squinted and thought, She could have just told me where she wanted to go and I¡¯ would have taken her there. He felt as if his heart was thrown into a boiling pan and the pain was unbearable. Then, he started the car and directly drove away. He drove at such high speed that it brought up a gust of wind, and Cam watched in shock as the car left. There was a flicker in her eyes and her hand that was holding her phone tightened subconsciously. She took a deep breath before she bent over and got in the taxi. After she sat down, she made another call to George. This time, he had directly turned off his phone. If George didn¡¯t answer the phone before, she could assume that he was busy and didn¡¯t hear her call. However, switching his phone off proved that he had seen her call, and he purposely didn¡¯t pick up. What¡¯s the matter? What happened? Cam tapped on her phone again and made another call to Sophia. ¡°When did George leave?¡± ¡°About two hours ago. We thought that he was bored of staying at the studio and only went out for a walk, so we didn¡¯t tell you!¡± Cam replied, ¡°Okay, never mind about that. Did anyonee by today?¡± Sophia sounded unsure as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There was a period of time that George was alone in the lobby while we worked inside the studio, but I didn¡¯t see anyone come over. There were a few customers that cameter on but at that time, George already left!¡± Cam replied, ¡°Okay, I understand. You all should go and eat!¡± After she hung up the phone, Cam started to calm down and think. Where else can he go in this ce? Unless he went to find Landon and Kate. Thinking about this, Cam called Landon. On the other end of the phone, Landon sounded like he was drunk as he was bbering. ¡°Hello?!¡± Cam frowned hard. ¡°Is George with you?¡± ¡°George? No.¡± Landon paused and added, ¡°You¡¯re Cam, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cam was speechless. Why am I calling this drunkard? With a look of disgust, she said, ¡°You should drink less. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re already drunk in the afternoon. If George calls you, let me know!¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Stop That Thief ¡°If Kate calls you, let me know!¡± Landon said in return. For some reason, he sounded aggrieved, which surprised Cam. ¡°Where did Kate go?¡± ¡°She left with her boyfriend!¡± Landon replied in a drunken tone. After Cam heard this, she wanted tofort him at first but when she remembered that he was blind enough to not see his feelings for Kate, she felt that he deserved all of it. ¡°Enough. No matter how drunk you get, Kate won¡¯t see it, just like how you couldn¡¯t see her sadness and despair in the past!¡± However, Landon ignored her words and mumbled to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t think I like her, but why do I feel so upset when I see the two of them together?¡± Cam took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°If you had known sooner, you wouldn¡¯t have done what you did!¡± ¡°Cam, my heart hurts!¡± Landon muttered. Hearing this, Cam said, ¡°Enough. If your heart is aching, get to your feet and go get kate back. What¡¯s the use of drinking your sorrows away?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°She already has a boyfriend. She doesn¡¯t want me anymore! I lost her!¡± His vague voice was mixed with sobbing and hearing it made Cam pity him. ¡°Pull yourself together. Even though she has a boyfriend, she¡¯s not married yet. Whether or not you can win over Kate¡¯s heart depends on your ability, but whether or not you want to go after her is based on your attitude. If you don¡¯t even try, I will despise you, let alone Kate!¡± There was a long silence from the other side of the phone. Cam wondered if it was because Landon couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, or because he had already passed out. At that moment, Cam was annoyed with herself. Why did I have a long argument with a drunkard? All of them make me worry. One ran away from the studio, one is drunk all the time, and another pesters me to give him an exnation. Why is my life so tiring?! With that, she didn¡¯t care whether Landon understood what she said or not and directly hung up the phone. It seems that George is not with Landon and it¡¯s pretty impossible that he¡¯s with Kate. Where else can he go? Most importantly, he¡¯s not answering his phone. This irritates me the most. If there¡¯s something bothering him, can¡¯t he just state it clearly? He¡¯s unfamiliar with this city. Doesn¡¯t he know that others will worry about his safety? The only solution I can think of right now is to find South and ask him to search for George¡¯s location. Thinking about this, Cam went straight to the kindergarten. On the other side, George, who hadn¡¯t answered his phone, didn¡¯t intentionally switch off his phone. His phone was turned off because it was out of battery. I admit that I didn¡¯t answer her calls on purpose at first. I was a little upset that she lied to me. She¡¯s already so intimate with another man, but she still lied to me and said that they weren¡¯t together. However, after seeing that she called me multiple times, I was worried and wanted to answer her call, but as soon as I pulled out my phone, I helplessly watched it shut down. However, he didn¡¯t head back to the studio. Instead, he sat down on a bench by the side of the road. All of a sudden, he heard a woman¡¯s scream in the distance. ¡°Help! There¡¯s a robbery! Stop that thief!¡± George wasn¡¯t really interested to help so hezily turned toward the source of the sound, where he saw two men with helmets on a motorcycle not far ahead. The man in front stepped on the elerator hard and drove at a fast speed while the man behind him was holding a ck studded bag. He even turned around to look at the woman chasing after them and whistled provocatively. The woman running behind the motorcycle must be the woman who lost her bag. George frowned slightly, got up, and took a few steps forward to stop the motorcycle¡¯s path. Seeing this, the man driving the motorcycle instinctively yelled, ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡± However, George ignored him. Then, he lifted his foot and kicked the motorcycle. Because of this kick, the motorcycle lost bnce and swayed for about three meters before both men and the motorcycle fell to the ground! They didn¡¯t have a heavy fall but the motorcycle had fallen on their bodies, so it was difficult for them to escape in a short time. George walked over and said nothing as he held out his arm. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Give Me a Chance to Repay You! The thief was smart. Judging from how George stopped his motorcycle fearlessly, he knew that he was probably good at fighting. Moreover, making a hugemotion was no good for them so he directly handed George the bag. George didn¡¯t make things difficult for them either and left holding the bag. As for the woman behind them, she finally caught up and without even looking at George, she took the bag from him and hit the two men with it. ¡°How dare you steal my bag?! How dare you?! I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡± She cursed as she beat them up. Her bag was full of studs so even one hit was extremely painful. The two men were held down by the motorcycle and couldn¡¯t dodge her beating. Soon, they started begging for mercy. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re sorry! Please stop hitting us!¡± Hearing this, the woman was even more furious and she waved the studded bag in her hand again. As she beat them, she yelled, ¡°Madam? Who are you calling madam?!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two men were so badly beaten, they covered their heads with their hands. ¡°Please stop! Miss, we apologize for what we¡¯ve done. We promise that from now on, we¡¯ll evade you whenever we see you. Please stop hitting us.¡± The woman was sweating from all the beating. ¡°Stop hitting? I¡¯m going to kill you both!¡± Meanwhile, George was watching from a distance and he frowned harder and harder. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Enough! You might really end up killing them!¡± Hearing this, the woman finally stopped and said to the two men, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today so I¡¯ll let you two go. Scram!¡± The two men were about to break into tears. Our life is difficult. Not only did we not earn a penny, but we almost lost our lives! However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They quickly got off the ground and didn¡¯t even waste time to fire up the motorcycle. Instead, they directly pushed the motorcycle manually and ran away. It was only then did the woman look away from them and walked toward George. At that moment, she suddenly noticed the man who helped her out was stunningly handsome. How can there be a man who is so good-looking? Whether it is appearance, height, or aura, he excels in all criteria! For some reason, she felt a little embarrassed. She even felt that it was a little inappropriate to beat up those two thieves just now. ¡°Thank you.¡± Georgezily replied, ¡°No worries.¡± After that, he sat back on the bench. The woman was slightly surprised. Did he just ignore my beauty? Even though I¡¯m not drop dead gorgeous, the queue of men who are pursuing me can stretch out to the south of the city from the north. How can he not even take a look at me? This is a good opportunity to strike up a conversation. However, after giving it some thought, she realized that this man was handsome and elegant. She could tell that he was no ordinary man at a nce so he had the right to act proud. So, she leaned close and sat next to him. ¡°Hello, let¡¯s be friends. My name is Penny Nn, what¡¯s yours?¡± Hearing this, George frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Penny Nn?¡± Penny smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I work at the hospital not far from here.¡± George was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± Penny replied, ¡°Yes, I work in the department of neurology. I just returned back herest year. I came out to have a meal but was unexpectedly robbed by those two thieves. How about I treat you to a meal as a way to thank you for getting my bag back!¡± George said, ¡°No need, it was nothing!¡± The more he refused, the more Penny felt that he was different from other men. At that moment, she unconsciously spoke with a little anger in her voice, ¡°It wasn¡¯t nothing! Even though I don¡¯t have much money in my bag, there is a USB in here that is filled with results of my experiments on cranial nerve research. It¡¯s really important to me and if I lost it, I would have been devastated. You are really my savior and I genuinely want to thank you. Come on, give me a chance to repay you!¡± George frowned slightly and didn¡¯t really know how to act in a situation like this. He just wanted to sit here quietly for a while and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to. Besides, I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Seeing that George was starting to feel irritated, Penny didn¡¯t push him anymore. Instead, she took a step back andpromised. ¡°Well then, can I have your phone number? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner once you¡¯re free!¡± Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 That Would Be Unfair to Cam ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s just a trivial matter,¡± he repeated. Penny looked at him and in an interrogative tone, she asked, ¡°Do you want to let me treat you to a meal now, or leave your phone number so I can treat you in the future?¡± George looked at her coldly and he regretted the impulsive decision he made a while ago. Why won¡¯t this woman let me go? However, before he could say anything, they heard a female¡¯s voice from a distance. ¡°George!¡± George immediately looked over and his cold gaze instantly turned into joy. There was even a sense of relief. He quickly got up from the bench and looking at the pair of mother and son walking up to him, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cam was angry and anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡± There was a guilty look on George¡¯s face as he exined in a soft voice, ¡°My phone ran out of battery.¡± Just when Cam was about to nag at him, she saw the woman standing beside him from the corner of her eye. She turned to look at her and muttered, ¡°Penny?¡± Penny recognized Cam too and the corners of her lips curled into a smirk of disbelief. Why do I keep bumping into her? ¡°It¡¯s you again?¡± Then, she looked at George suspiciously and asked, ¡°You two know each other?¡± Cam didn¡¯t bother to exin to Penny. In fact, she didn¡¯t like her at all so she simply ignored her. As for George, he never bothered about Penny from the beginning so this time, he was more straightforward. He grabbed Cam¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It was the first time Penny was being ignored and she couldn¡¯t ept it. She quickly chased after them and yelled, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t told me your name yet. How should I thank you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± George replied without even turning back to look at her. However, Penny caught up with them and instantly stood in their way. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Why don¡¯t I give you my phone number? If you need my help, juste and find me!¡± As she spoke, she pulled out a name card from her bag and stuffed it in George¡¯s hand. Even though George was disgusted, he couldn¡¯t throw away her business card in front of her because of his upbringing. With that, George nodded and left. When Cam passed by Penny, she deliberately nced at her. Cam knew that if a proud and arrogant woman like Penny was willing to lower her stance, it must be because she liked George. Sigh! If only Penny had a better character, I would help them get together. But there¡¯s no need for me to even think about it. I still remember the first time the two of us met. Not only did Penny suspect me, but she even falsely used me. Besides that, she doesn¡¯t like South to be at the Nn residence. A woman like her is not worthy to be with George. On the way back, Cam waspletely silent and George was surprised. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious how the both of us know each other?¡± As if she had a sudden realization, Cam asked, ¡°Oh, what was she thanking you for? Did you save her life?¡± George replied, ¡°Not really. Two thieves stole her bag and I helped her get it back.¡± Cam smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I was wondering since when did she be so polite. Turns out it¡¯s because a hero saved her!¡± ¡°You two know each other?¡± George narrowed his eyes and asked. Cam sighed and replied, ¡°She¡¯s Ss¡¯s half- sister.¡± When George heard Ss¡¯s name, he felt a sharp pain in his heart and was silent for a long time. He had thought about it a lot just now and realized he couldn¡¯t conclude that Cam lied to him based on that woman¡¯s words. Ss is a powerful man. Perhaps he forced Cam to be with him and Cam had no one else to depend on, so shepromised and did what she was told. Or maybe, those photos were fake and that woman is trying to instigate discord. Why would Cam like a man who treated her as a thief and said that there was a problem with her character? I can¡¯t be provoked by that woman. That would be unfair to Cam.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Witnessed Their Reunion Didn¡¯t that woman say that Cam will be attending Ss¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet next week? If she doesn¡¯t go, it will prove that that woman was lying but if she does¡­ I will go and see for myself. Cam didn¡¯t say anything either. At that moment, she was thinking about how Ss pressed her for an exnation in the car just now and she felt angry and aggrieved. George is a man that has been taking care of me and South for seven years, and he has liked me for seven years. How am I supposed to tell him that I started dating after a few months I arrived here? Not only will he be upset, but he¡¯ll also feel humiliated. The two of them fell into deep silence and it was South who first spoke up. ¡°Uncle George, that woman is evil. She quarrelled with my mommy and even took my mommy¡¯s money.¡± Hearing this, George turned to look at the child and asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about that woman just now!¡± South replied before he turned around and nced at Penny in the distance. George frowned slightly and looked at Cam. ¡°What happened?¡± Cam replied, ¡°She¡¯s the woman who prevented me from treating Ss¡¯s grandfather and insisted on performing a craniotomy on Old Man Nn. Later when Ss paid me with a cheque, she snatched it away and said that she¡¯ll only give it to me after Old Man Nn wakes up!¡± George had a sudden realization and recalled that Cam told him about this matter before. ¡°You¡¯re the genius Doctor Bailey. That was probably the first time you were treated disrespectfully, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Cam chuckled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right! If it weren¡¯t for the fifty million, I would¡¯ve just quit!¡± Hearing this, George chuckled and shook his head helplessly. He already thought that Penny¡¯s unforgiving character was ridiculous. Even though the two thieves were indeed wrong, Penny was ruthless when she grabbed them and almost beat them to death. After hearing Cam and South¡¯s words, hepletely lost any good feelings he had about her. ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cam asked. George quickly averted his gaze and said, ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± Cam asked. George quickly exined, ¡°1 was busy being a hero just now so I didn¡¯t hear my phone ring. Later when I realized you were looking for me, my phone wentpletely out of battery!¡± Cam had a feeling that the timing didn¡¯t match but it was obvious that George didn¡¯t want to exin. Which was why even though she was suspicious, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she coldly red at him and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to ignore my calls. Do you know how worried I was? If South didn¡¯t find your location, I would¡¯ve called the police.¡± After hearing this, George hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay!¡± As the three of them chatted, they stopped a taxi, got in, and left. Ss had parked his car somewhere not far from them and he was staring at the three people who were getting in the car. Earlier, he had stepped on the elerator and drove away quickly. However, after giving it some thought, he recalled how Cam cried out of anxiety when she couldn¡¯t find South previously. The more he thought about it, the more worried he got. Even though Cam was looking for his rival in love, he couldn¡¯t stand by and ignore her, which was why he secretly followed Cam¡¯s taxi all the way to the kindergarten. Then, he followed her to Muse Penins, and then to Central Square. He had witnessed how worried Cam was and saw their reunion! She probably never spent a second to think about me during all this time. However, the most incredible thing is that my thoughts are filled with her, especially her expression and words of anger. She said that she wanted to date two men at the same time. I know those are not her true thoughts and I know that she¡¯s not that kind of a person. If she was, I would¡¯ve gotten her to date me a long time ago. However, she chose to provoke me. This means she doesn¡¯t care about what I think at all. Ss felt his heart ache. Then, he pulled out his phone and made a call to Alex. ¡°Come and have a drink with me!¡± Alex teased him from the other end, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you break up again?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 She Wasn¡¯t In Love With Me In the First ce ¡°Yes!¡± Ss answered. As a result, the person on the other end of the phone was shocked. ¡°Wait a minute, did I just hear you say yes?¡± Ss was already getting impatient. ¡°Are youing or not? Stop wasting time like a little girl!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course I¡¯ming! How can I miss the opportunity to hear about Young Master Nn¡¯s gossip? Where should we meet? At our usual spot?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Ss hung up the phone, he started the car and drove toward Ruby Pce. When he arrived, Alex was already there, and he couldn¡¯t help butin when Ss walked over, ¡°You really are slow.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re really into gossip!¡± Ss rebuked and snorted. Alex didn¡¯t care about his ridicule. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough to prove that I value you!¡± Ss just red at him and ignored him, then found a seat and sat down. Alex didn¡¯t mind and leaned in close instead. With a smile, he asked, ¡°What do you have in mind? Are the two of us drinking alone or should I call two people over?¡± ¡°If you want to call them over, just go ahead!¡± Ss replied angrily. Alex clicked his tongue in disappointment and said, ¡°Look how dirty your thoughts are. I was just asking whether we should call a few friends over. What were you thinking?¡± Ss red at him and said, ¡°Are you trying to y word games with me? If you don¡¯t have dirty thoughts, how would you know that I was having dirty thoughts?¡± Alex pursed his lips in annoyance and sat next to him. Then, he stared at Ss intently, as if he was studying his expression. He was quiet for less than ten seconds before he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you break up?¡± Ss didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Have you ordered?¡± ¡°Not yet. What do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with the usual trio!¡± Alex raised an eyebrow. It seems that he genuinely wants to get drunk. The usual trio is thebination of beer, whiskey and red wine! Their drinks were served soon after they ordered. Once the door of the VIP room was closed, only two men drinking alcohol were left in the room. Ss was dire to get drunk and Alex was a good friend who apanied him. Even though he was dying to hear about the gossip, he knew Ss wouldn¡¯t easily want to get drunk. Once he acted that way, it meant that he was really upset. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, they each finished a bottle of red wine before Alex asked, ¡°What happened? You haven¡¯t reconciled with her yet? Didn¡¯t you ask me to warn Aleenast time? I thought you two got back together!¡± Ss took a deep breath and didn¡¯t know what to say. It seems that no matter how | phrase it, it is still embarrassing. How can I tell him that I only got a ce as a trial boyfriend after three months of courting her? How can I tell him that I was ignored and treated poorly after I¡¯ve only been her trial boyfriend for a few hours? How can I tell him that my girlfriend is desperate to hide me and not let anyone know about me? I can¡¯t tell him any of that! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Just drink.¡± Ss raised his ss and once again finished all the wine in his ss in one gulp. Alex was a little surprised. He asked me out for a drink and admitted that he is lovelorn but won¡¯t tell me the details. What is he trying to do? Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s not drunk enough. With a sly smile on his face, Alex drank ss after ss with him. Ss could hold his alcohol pretty well but he was slightly worse than Alex. After another bottle of whiskey, Ss waspletely drunk. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is your darling Cam in love with someone else?¡± Alex asked tentatively. Ss snorted and sneered, ¡°She didn¡¯t actually fall in love with someone else.¡± She wasn¡¯t in love with me in the first ce. Alex frowned and was confused. ¡°What do you mean? If she isn¡¯t in love with someone else, what did you ask me out to drink? You have to show some patience when ites to winning over a woman¡¯s heart, especially when she¡¯s independent with a strong personality!¡± ¡°Am I not patient enough? I watched her be together with another man with my own eyes but I can¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. Moreover, I can¡¯t show up in front of her to remind her of my existence. Which boyfriend is more miserable than me?¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Hopelessly in Love Ss, who had been keeping his lips sealed, finally blurted out the truth under Alex¡¯s inducement. So, the lesson learnt was, when one bottle of wine wasn¡¯t enough to settle an issue, just try again with a bottle of hard liquor or two. However, Alex didn¡¯t quiteprehend what he said because he had been vague. What boyfriend? Hence, he decided to ask him tentatively, ¡°Has Cam agreed to go out with you?¡± Ss responded, ¡°Yes.¡± With a frown, Alex pressed on, ¡°What about the guy you saw her with? Has she been unfaithful to you?¡± Ss put down the wine ss and leaned on the sofa before he answered, ¡°He¡¯s her senior who¡¯s been having a crush on her!¡± The crease on Alex¡¯s forehead deepened. ¡°What does that mean? Is she having an affair with her senior?¡± At first, Alex found the matter intriguing as gossip but the more he learnt about it, the more of a mess he found it to be. He thought Ss, a man who had been single for 28 years, only didn¡¯t know how to date a woman. He did not expect that he would even be dating someone who was having an affair! ring at him with annoyance, Ss snapped, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? She isn¡¯t having an affair!¡± Alex snorted in response, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you so sulky? Tell me now, who¡¯s that senior and how long have they known each other? That guy must be quite outstanding to be able to snatch your girl!¡± After taking a sharp intake of breath, Ss responded, ¡°Seven years!¡± Alex appeared to rx when he heard that. ¡°Do you mean Cam has known her senior for seven years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pursing his lips, Alex analyzed, ¡°Nothing happened between them despite knowing each other for seven years and she is now yours. So, what is there to be worried about? If she was ever interested in her senior, they would have dated each other a long time before this and you wouldn¡¯t even be in the picture.¡± Removing his arm which was covering his eyes, Ss sat upright with enlightenment ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why does she want to keep her senior in the dark about my existence? Since her senior isn¡¯t her parents, he has no right to stop her from dating. Or, does she just refuse to recognize me as her boyfriend at all?¡± Looking exasperated, he was adamant to believe that Cam didn¡¯t care about him, or that he just didn¡¯tN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. matter to her as much as George did. After some contemtion, Alex advised, ¡°You are free to share such thoughts with me but you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut when you¡¯re with Cam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told her.¡± Taken aback by what he said, Alex gasped, ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t she get angry with you?¡± A feeling of resignation swept over Ss at the mention of the matter. He slurred, ¡°She yelled at me and told me she wanted to two-time me and then break up with me so that she could start dating her senior. Regardless, she just didn¡¯t feel like recognizing me as her boyfriend.¡± He paused to catch his breath before carrying on, ¡°I know she only said all that out of spite to anger me but I..Without speaking another word, he clutched his chest with one hand to soothe his heartache. Having taken a deep breath, Alex patted his shoulder and sighed, ¡°I think you¡¯re hopelessly in love with her!¡± Ss picked up a ss of hard liquor and downed its content at one go without answering him. No longer in the mood to tease him, Alex grabbed his arm when he was trying to refill his ss with more booze. ¡°Well, I understand why you¡¯re feeling upset now. Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t get to see Cam openly? You¡¯re thinking that she¡¯s keeping your existence a secret because she¡¯s fallen in love with her senior, aren¡¯t you?¡± Looking embarrassed, Ss quickly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Alex chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no point in denying it because you know that it¡¯s true subconsciously. You already felt insecure about your rtionship with her right from the beginning and what she said only worsened your anxiety. However, I think you should try to put yourself in her shoes. How do you expect her to introduce you as her boyfriend to a senior whom she rejected despite him having a crush on her for seven years?¡± Ss snorted, begging to differ, ¡°I don¡¯t see why she can¡¯t introduce me as her boyfriend. If she¡¯s taking our rtionship seriously, what difference does it make? ¡®He¡¯ll know about it sooner orter, won¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Seeing the Point Alex offered his opinion with a smile, ¡°Men and women think differently. As women tend to be more perceptual and soft-hearted, they will try their best to avoid hurting anyone¡¯s feelings. Therefore, perhaps she just doesn¡¯t want to hurt her senior and you shouldn¡¯t take that as a sign of her neglecting you. Also, did she tell you for sure that she wasn¡¯t going to introduce you to that senior? In fact, she might just be waiting for the right time to do that. So, you have to give her some time because it isn¡¯t likely that she will keep you hidden forever.¡± Ss didn¡¯t utter a word in response because he desperately needed someone to talk some sense into him now. Alex found it hrious because he had never seen him listening to his lecture so calmly without trying to argue back. ¡°As far as I know about Cam¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t have epted to go out with you if she didn¡¯t take this rtionship seriously. Are you forcing her to make a choice between her senior who has been crushing on her for seven years and you, a boyfriend whom she barely started dating? Do you have enough confidence that she will still choose you over that senior for the second time? I know you¡¯re bothered by this because you care about her a lot and you want to be properly introduced. However, I must say you¡¯re being too greedy to ask for so many things from her considering you two have only started dating each other.¡± Keeping his eyes shut, Ss could understand everything Alex just said but then again, he just didn¡¯t feel like wasting more time that he could spend with her after they had missed out on each other for seven years. If it wasn¡¯t because he was worried that she might not be able to ept what had happened back then, he would have told her right away that he wanted to always be with her. On the contrary, she didn¡¯t feel like hurrying things up and wanted things to flow at her pace. Nothing could change her mind even though he had been dreaming about her every single night! Alex remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that people tend to save the nice side of themselves to outsiders and act without scruples with people who are closer to them? Do you think you will feel better if she asks her senior to be friendlier with you because you are her boyfriend?¡± Ss looked stunned for a second before answering, ¡°Of course not!¡± Alex raised his brows at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s the point I¡¯m trying to make. Of course she knows that she has been hard on you during this period of time, so she will remember how you sacrificed yourself to cooperate with her n even if she doesn¡¯t try to make it up to youter. But if you start a fight with her over the issue now, that will do you no good but tear the two of you apart.¡± Finally, Ss saw the point. Perhaps, Alex was right to say that she only decided to sacrifice him because he was her boyfriend. On top of that, she had promised to make it up to him by letting him be her official boyfriend after her senior moved out from her ce. It was him who had been unable to keep his cool as he was too preupied by the fact that she was staying with George. However, since they had been living together for seven years already, they would have dated a long time ago if she was interested in him. It was only then did he realize he shouldn¡¯t have forced her to make a decision. Thinking that he shouldn¡¯t waste his time wallowing in self- pity, he leapt up to his feet and said, ¡°I have to get going now!¡± With that, he made his way to the door. In his exasperation, Alex yelled at him, ¡°Get the bill!¡± ¡°You do it!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°For yelling at me for the entire night!¡± Alex didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his exnation. ¡°I did it for your good!¡± But he was ignored. ¡°Hey, get someone to drive you!¡± Alex then shouted behind him but what he received in response was the sound of the door closing. Being left alone in the private room, Alex leaned against the sofa and kept his eyes closed as the image of someone emerged in his mind. If only he had been this perceptive back then, he wouldn¡¯t have remained a bachelor up until now. Ss headed straight back to Muse Penins and went up to the 59th floor. Standing in front of Cam¡¯s unit, he hesitated slightly. In fact, he had no intention of going in and he only wanted to stand there so that he could get closer to her. He thought of knocking on the door at first but he was sure George would be at home at this hour. If he was spotted by George, he supposed it would be another reason to drive her up the wall. It was their habit to chat with each other on WhatsApp after ten at night every day but tonight, he felt guilty for some reason as he fiddled with his phone, not knowing what to say to her Should he apologize to her? But it seemed insincere to just say sorry to her via a message.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Who Would You Prefer? Should he try to offer her some sort of exnation? However, he thought any exnation would only make things worse. Cam used her selfie as the profile picture of her WhatsApp ount. Although he had admired it countless times before, out of instinct, he still clicked on it and zoomed in on her face because the sight of her smile could work wonders on his mood. At the same time, he started examining every post on her Instagram ount which consisted mainly of things that happened in her daily life. She expressed herself in an exquisite way and she stayed true to herself in her social media ounts. It was only after loitering in front of her unit for around half an hour did he make his way upstairs to his own unit. Since she had told him that they were not to meet each other for ten days, he would try his best to curb his desire to meet her during the period. After all, there were only five days left and he was sure he could manage that. After reaching his own unit, he sent a message to South. ¡®Are you asleep?¡¯ It was only after quite a long while did he receive a reply from him: ¡®I am!¡¯ Ss burst outughing wondering how he could still reply to him if he was really asleep. Despite knowing that it was gettingte, he just couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Cam. ¡°How¡¯s your Mommy¡¯s mood today?¡± South: ¡®It doesn¡¯t look positive because she hasn¡¯t eaten much throughout the day. Did you make her angry?¡¯ Taking a deep breath, Ss didn¡¯t want to burden him with his problem so he replied: ¡®Nope. Yet, he could not hide anything from that little fellow who was a sharp observer. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you help Mommy search for Uncle George?¡¯ Ss tried to get away with it with a vague exnation. ¡®I got held up by something. Why did your Uncle George leave all of a sudden?¡¯ South: I¡¯ve got no idea but today, I saw the woman who bullied Mommy a few days ago.¡¯ Frowning at his message, Ss replied: ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ South: ¡®It¡¯s your sister. I think Uncle George helped her to capture a thief! Ss: ¡®Did she bully your Mommy?¡¯ South: ¡®She wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do that! You aren¡¯t allowed to bully my Mommy too!¡¯ His reply cracked Ss up as he noticed the little fellow was one who stuck to his principle just like his mother. ¡®Do I still have you on my side?¡¯ South: ¡®I won¡¯t if you bully Mommy! Ss: ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ South: ¡®There¡¯s nothing much to think about because anyone who bullies Mommy will be my enemy. Staring at his arrogant message, Ss was unsure whether he should be angry or be pleased. South was working hard to be stronger so that he could protect his mother well. ¡®Between your Uncle George and I, who would you prefer?¡¯ South first sent him a meme of someone rolling his eyes before sending him a reply: ¡®He¡¯s my uncle but you¡¯re my Daddy! Suddenly, Ss broke into a grin because he could picture Cam exining it to him using the same tone. Since George is my senior and you¡¯re my boyfriend, who do you think I would prefer? While Ss was regretting his attitude, Cam was experiencing the same sentiment because she understood Ss just wanted to see her because he was in love with her. She regretted hurling so many spitefulments at him before this. Why couldn¡¯t she have exined it nicely to him? Why didn¡¯t she just tell him the truth? Obviously, Ss was the aggrieved party because it had taken him some considerable effort to get her to date him but much to his dismay, George had visited her the next day. She had requested him not to come see her and she reckoned no one in his shoe would be able to do it. In fact, she knew she only treated him so harshly because she knew how much he was into her. At that moment, she was feeling slightly upset because she supposed he was really angry with her. Staring at the screen of her phone with her eyes opened so widely that it started to hurt, she was looking forward to receiving his message so that she could make use of the opportunity to talk it out with him. However, she didn¡¯t receive anything despite a long wait. At some point in time, she dozed off and only woke up when her phone started ringing. Still fuzzy-minded, she took over her phone, nced at the screen and perked up immediately the moment she saw Ss¡¯s name on it; various possible reasons for his call popped up in her mind in an instant. Was he going to demand her to introduce him properly to George because he had had enough of hiding? Or, was he going to break up with her because he couldn¡¯t stand her bad temper and her reticence? She found that none of the two possibilities was eptable to her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 I¡¯m Sorry Staring dazedly at her phone, she let it ring without picking up. The moment she saw the screen of her phone go off, panic coursed through her blood and it prompted her to quickly get to Ss¡¯s number in her contact list. Just as she was about to call him back, she received a WhatsApp message. She clicked on it and found that it was from Ss: ¡®I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you which I¡¯ve left at your doorstep!¡± Shocked to see what he had written in his message, she felt a surge of warmth in her heart because he had actually made breakfast for her just when she thought he was angry at her and would never want to have anything to do with her anymore. As her body was reacting to the message faster than her brain, she jumped out of the bed and dashed toward the door where she found a stic carrier bag on the floor. However, the man was nowhere in sight. She thought he would pull off the same thing as what he had done a few days ago-he had hidden himself somewhere she couldn¡¯t see and while she was trying to look for him, he secretly stood behind her so that as soon as she spun around, she found herself enveloped in his arms. Then, he edged closer and whispered next to her ears, ¡°I¡¯m trying out all possible ways just to catch a glimpse of you.¡± However, nothing of that sort took ce today. After scanning her surroundings for some time, she didn¡¯t see any trace of him nor did she find herself in his embrace the moment she turned around. Nor did he express how much he missed her. Perhaps¡­ he had lost the desire to meet herpletely Suddenly, she felt upset and a lump was growing in her throat. She wondered how harshly she actually treated him to make him shun her in this way. For some reason, she even felt a vague sense of loss. In fact, she was not supposed to feel that way because it was her who banned him from meeting her and it was her who refused to listen to any of his exnations. In the meantime, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to start his trial period as her boyfriend. The effect of a habit could have on one¡¯s life was remarkable. She found his presence a nuisance when she got to see him everyday but now that he was gone, she couldn¡¯t get used to his absence. Standing rooted to the spot for quite some time, a sense of grievance overwhelmed her. She hated him for how he always madeN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. concessions to gain advantage in the form of inducing her to reflect on her mistakes. As she had scarce experience in rtionships, she had no idea whether what she did was right. However, right now, she was sure that she missed him. So, she took out her phone and dialed his number¡­ It only rang twice before it was picked up by him. ¡°Cam-¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± They said it at the same time before plunging into silence together. Yet, none of them hung up because they felt as though they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat through the phone. Atst, it was Ss who broke the silence by saying, ¡°Cam, I¡¯ve figured everything out. I know you aren¡¯t interested in George or you wouldn¡¯t have epted to go out with me. So, I think I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to give me an answer and I was just confused before this.¡± Pursing her lips, Cam responded, ¡°Everything I said to you yesterday was spoken in a fit of rage. Please give me more time to settle this.¡± ¡°Okay. You should go back now, or else you will find it hard to exin when George finds out you¡¯re outside.¡± Holding her phone, Cam had an inkling that Ss was somewhere nearby or he wouldn¡¯t know where she was. ¡°Where are you?¡± She started ncing around. For some reason, Ss answered her in a slightly miserable tone, ¡°I¡¯m in the security room watching the CCTV footage so that I can take a look at you safely!¡± Hearing what he said sent a mild pricking pain in her heart. Prior to this, she had never experienced the intense longing for someone but now, she found herself able to understand Ss all of a sudden because she too yearned to see him very much. It was the type of longing which could not be assuaged even after hearing his voice. Anyone would find it frustrating if they could not see someone who was just nearby. All of a sudden, she chuckled, ¡°Ss, I¡¯ll try to finish your grandfather¡¯s suit as quickly as possible and by the time it¡¯s ready, let¡¯s bring it to him together!¡± With a note of pleasant surprise in his voice, Ss eximed, ¡°Great!¡± Turning her head to face the CCTV camera, Cam beamed and said, ¡°You should go back and get some sleep.¡± Her smile worked like a refreshing spring breeze that cheered Ss up in an instant. Obediently, he responded, ¡°I will!¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Torn Between Two Choices ¡°Thanks for the breakfast!¡± Cam lifted up the stic carrier bag that contained food and waved it at the CCTV camera before walking into her unit.o Meanwhile, Ss was still holding his phone in his hand with a bitter smile on his face. Never had he thought that one day, he would have to cook to keep his girl. Looking at the spread of gourmet food served on the table which looked mouthwatering and ptable, George had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t prepared by Kate. Ever since the seed of doubt was nted in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but associate everything he saw to Ss. But still, he thought the food was unlikely to be prepared by him. Would the president of Nn Group cook for a woman and then send it to her in such a surreptitious manner? Noticing his distracted look, Cam asked, ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± It was only then did hee back to reality. ¡°Nothing. This braised fish tastes really good. Do tell Kate that I¡¯d like to learn how to make it from her some other time.¡± Food prepared by Kate and Ss certainly doesn¡¯t taste the same, Cam thought. Although Kate was a great cook, Cam had taken a liking to Ss¡¯s food because she was having it a lot recently. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell her that next time.¡± After a short beat, she suggested, ¡°George, why don¡¯t you stay for a few days more?¡± George looked up and stared straight at her all of a sudden. Taken aback by his stare, Cam avoided his eyes instinctively. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s the problem?¡± With a faint smile, George asked, ¡°Are you asking me to leave?¡± Pretending to look surprised, Cam tried to exin herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay for a few days more? I¡¯m thinking of taking South on a vacation during his holiday after I finish making the suit for Ss¡¯s grandfather.¡± Despite knowing what she was trying to imply, George didn¡¯t expose her. ¡°Sure. I called the clinic yesterday and I was told that our master has returned recently. So, I can really stay longer in the country!¡± The corners of Cam¡¯s lips twitched slightly when she heard that. Damn it, did it mean George was really going to stay for several days more? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t seem too happy to hear that,¡± George queried. Hurriedly, Cam rified, ¡°O-Of course not! Why would I be upset when I can¡¯t wait for you to stay longer?¡± George said, ¡°Feel free to arrange the trip any time because I¡¯m always free.¡± Deep down inside, Cam felt bitter to hear that. At first, she just wanted to ask obliquely when he intended to leave but now, it seemed like he was not going to leave anytime soon. The point was, how was she supposed to exin it to Ss, who had warned her before that he woulde out of hiding if George was still here after ten days? What should she do when the ten days¡¯ time was up? Would her ce be turned into a battlefield between the two guys? ¡°Why did our Master decide toe back all of a sudden?¡± Should she make a call to her master asking him to extend his trip in the worst case scenario? ¡°No one knows what¡¯s in his mind. Perhaps he just decided to be back after losing interest in traveling around,¡± George responded. Cam let out a lengthy sigh in her mind,menting that her master had chosen a really bad time to be back. She then went on to spend the entire morning torn between telling George the truth or trying to make Ss ept the situation. After some contemtion, she still thought it more appropriate to sacrifice Ss because she couldpensate for what he suffered. As for George, she really owed him too much favor, all of which she had no means to repay. The most important point was that she dared not tell him the truth. Three dayster, Cam finallypleted the suit for Ss¡¯s grandfather. For the entire morning, she had been thinking whether she should call Ss. Atst, she came to the conclusion that it was actually more than reasonable for her to call him because it concerned the suit for his grandfather. Thinking that she might look guilty if she made the call surreptitiously, she purposely dialed his number in George¡¯s presence. In the meantime, she covertly checked on George¡¯s expression and it was only when she saw his unstirred expression did she feel slightly more at ease. Little did she know, just a second after she let down her guard, George spoke in the usual tone he used when he gave her advice.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Is He Jealous? ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that Ss is a womanizer? You¡¯d better not get too close with him or people might start getting the wrong idea that you and him are dating.¡± Cam quickly responded, ¡°I understand that but after all, he hired me for the job. I have to be responsible for it and make sure he¡¯s happy with my work.¡± George didn¡¯t make anyment. He might seem unruffled but in fact, he had been observing the expression on her face. She seemed delighted although she was trying hard to conceal her joy. Judging from her rxed eyes and brows, how she had been humming songs without her realizing and the frequency she stared out of the window, he knew she was looking forward to meeting Ss. For some reason, George felt jealous and even rage lurking deep down inside him. Although the sight of her so happy because of Ss pained him, he still kept his eyes glued to her as though he was trying to punish himself. Then, he spotted a figure walking toward the door of their unit from the corner of his eyes. Knowing it was Ss, he rose to his feet instinctively and made his way toward Cam. ¡°Cam¡­¡± Cam, who had been constantly checking the door, turned around out of instinct when she heard her name. ¡°George, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The sight of George somehow gave her jitters as she fixed her gaze at him, wondering what exactly he wanted to do. ¡°Look at what a mess you are,¡± George remarked in a gentle voice after removing a white thread from her hair. Trying to sound casual, he asked, ¡°When are we setting off?¡± Cam looked slightly puzzled as she didn¡¯t know what he meant. With his eyes brimming with affection, George teased her, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you promised me before, you muddy-headed girl?¡± A look of enlightenment took over her face. ¡°Oh, I did promise to bring you around, didn¡¯t l? Let¡¯s do that after I help Ss¡¯s father with the fitting of the suit. Do you have any specific ce in mind to visit?¡± George cast a nce at Ss who had stepped into the ce before answering in a carefree tone, ¡°As I¡¯ve not been in the country for years, I¡¯ll just go with your n. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I get to be with you.¡± Cam suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit the hot spring since you told me it has health benefits?¡± George responded with ease, ¡°Sounds great to me.¡± ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll n the itinerary first andN?velDrama.Org holds this content. then we¡¯ll set off tomorrow!¡± Cam announced with a smile. After responding to her with an ¡®oh¡¯, George puckered his lips toward the door and said, ¡°Your client is here.¡± Astonished, she spun around and immediately noticed Ss by the door. There seemed to be nothing special about his look today but she could tell that he had actually made an effort to dress up. His hair was styled in a more suave and cool manner and even the tie and cufflinks he wore were new. Therefore, she was sure he had spent a considerable amount of time in front of the mirror to make sure he looked great. Standing rooted to the spot, he was staring intently at her with his brooding eyes. Her heart sank at that moment. Damn it, was he jealous after overhearing her conversation with George? She eyed George skeptically wondering whether he had broached the subject of the trip just now deliberately. Feeling anxious, she started fervently praying for Ss to hold his temper and then made her way over with a wide grin on her face and greeted him politely, ¡°Mr. Nn!¡± Ss had never expected that he would chance upon the two of them sitting so close to each other discussing where to go on the next trip while he was standing there like an outsider. At first, he was ecstatic when he received Cam¡¯s call asking him toe over to pick her up. Like a schoolboy going on his first date, he was so excited about it that he woke up early this morning just to dress himself up. However, his enthusiasm was totally dampened by reality at the moment. He felt a burning desire to pull the woman into his arms andmanded the man to just go back to where he came from because she belonged to him. Nheless, he knew very well about the repercussions if he really did that. It wasn¡¯t even guaranteed that she would go with him but the only thing he could be sure of was that she would definitely give him a cold shoulder after that. Thest thing he wanted was to get into another fight with her after they just patched things up. Although raging waves of emotion were surging inside him, he looked unperturbed on the outside. ¡°Have you completed the suit?¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Are You Trying to Murder Your Girlfriend? Cam nodded at him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. Let¡¯s bring it to your grandfather and let him try it on.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. George suggested, ¡°Cam, why don¡¯t you invite Mr. Nn in for a cup of tea?¡± Despite feeling horrified by his suggestion, Cam maintained a calm outlook and spoke politely, ¡°Mr. Nn, would you like toe in for a cup of tea?¡± Although she was talking in a polite and formal tone, she was staring at him with her eyesden with imploration and ingratiation. Ss cast a glimpse at George and tried his best to suppress the fury in him before he responded in a businesslike tone, ¡°I¡¯ll pass as I¡¯ll be busy in the afternoon. So, let¡¯s go now so we can get it over with earlier.¡± With a look of gratification, Cam quickly replied, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now then.¡± With that, she took the suit and said bye to George before heading out. As soon as they were in his car, Ss¡¯s face fell immediately not because he was throwing a tantrum at Cam. It was because his mental preparation was reduced to nothing the moment he witnessed Cam and George together with his own eyes. Despite having spent three days convincing himself to stay calm when he saw them, it took George only less than three minutes to ruin his effort. He knew there was nothing going on between them and Cam only saw him as her family. In spite of that, he still couldn¡¯t stand them being so close with each other! ¡°Ss, don¡¯t you get the wrong idea from our conversation just now. A few days ago, I tried to ask George indirectly when he was nning to leave but I think he could sense that I was trying to get rid of him. So, I had no choice but to tell him that I was only asking because I would like to bring him around if he was going to extend his stay. Please believe me and don¡¯t read too much into this matter.¡± Ss nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±. Are you still feeling grumpy although you understand the situation? Well, I guess no one in your shoes would be happy. Tilting her head to one side, she put on an adorable look and tried hard to please him because she knew she had been giving him a hard time recently. Curling her small finger around his, she cajoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ve always seen George as my family member and I know my own feelings. So, please don¡¯t be jealous of him at this time, alright? You just have to put up with him for a couple of days more until he leaves and by the time it happens, I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± Even though Ss didn¡¯t say a word, one could tell that he had relented from the way he rxed his tightly pursed lips. The mounting fury in him quickly dissipated like a deted balloon. Indeed, he adored being cajoled by Cam in this way because it was rare for her to speak in such a gentle tone. Although her finger felt icy to his skin, the moment she touched him, he felt electricity coursing through his entire body from her fingertip, setting them on fire. Well, he had to say he was easy when it came to Cam. Without uttering a word, he reached out his hand to hold hers. Alex was right-she chose to sacrifice him because she saw him as her close one and she had indeed promised to make it up to him. But, what should he do if he wanted to bepensated now? The moment he held her hand, Cam felt a lump in her throat all of a sudden knowing he relented not because he was good-tempered, but simply because he cared too much about her to be mad at her over the matter. She opened her hand fully and interlocked her fingers with his. Staring at her, Ss turned the steering wheel and pulled up by the roadside. Gazing at him, Cam opened her arms widely on her own initiative knowing what he was going to do next. Unable to stop himself from breaking into a grin, Ss unfastened his seat belt and pulled her toward his arms. He then kept her in his tight embrace without saying a word as if he was worried he might lose her any minute. Patting his back gently, Cam grumbled, ¡°Are you trying to murder your girlfriend?¡± It was only then did Ss realize he had been squeezing her too hard. Immediately, he loosened his hold on her and shed her a foolish grin. Cam thought about the cocky man who sat arrogantly behind his desk when they met several months ago and the man in front of her now, who was content with just a hug. For a moment, she experienced mixed feelings noticing the stark contrast. Grabbing his hands, she said solemnly, ¡°My boyfriend, I know I¡¯ve been giving you a hard time lately and it¡¯s my fault. You can throw tantrums all you like and I promise ! won¡¯t be angry with you.¡± Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 How Many Days More, Cam? After taking a deep breath, Ss responded, ¡°I¡¯m not going to throw one because I¡¯d rather not spend this precious time with you fighting and getting bitter with each other.¡± Cam felt a lump in her throat when he said that because he always managed to make her feel bad and touched by his sweet gestures at the same time. Being Ss Nn, he could have just ditched her for another woman instead of going through all these grievances. Trying to cheer him up, she then looked up at him with mischief in her eyes. ¡°Do you have anything to say to your girlfriend?¡± Every time Ss set his eyes on her, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. In fact, he would prefer not to look so obviously smitten by her but the truth was, he just couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling upward into a smile no matter how hard he tried. He cleared his throat before he dered, ¡°I want to kiss you!¡± Cam went speechless. He was pushing for his luck, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°I asked you whether you have anything to tell me, not whether there¡¯s anything you want to do.¡± Ss beamed at her. ¡°I will convey everything I want to say through my kiss.¡± Cam rolled her eyes at him and snapped, ¡°Can you please don¡¯t be so greedy after just getting a hug from me?¡± Staring at her embarrassed but annoyed face, Ss was overjoyed. ¡°My girlfriend, if a man says he likes you but he isn¡¯t interested in kissing or hugging you, you should be worried.¡± Cam had nothing to say as she wondered why she was even discussing this with him in the car. Just as she was left stumped, her wrist was grabbed tightly all of a sudden before a shadow moved swiftly over her and pressed his soft and warm lips on hers. At that very moment, she resisted him out of instinct as she could feel the horrifying experience that had taken ce on that night seven years ago come back to haunt her. Ss, who seemed to have sensed her nerves, toned down his aggressiveness and started kissing her gently. It was only then Cam¡¯s mind was pulled back to reality to realize Ss was the man in front of her. Slowly, her body became less stiff as her muscles slowly rxed. After a long and passionate kiss, Ss withdrew himself and wrapped his arms tightly around her. ¡°Cam, I miss you so much!¡± She responded slightly breathlessly, ¡°Am I not here with you?¡± . The feeling of missing her although she was just right in front of him was beyond his ability to describe. Running his fingers through her hair, heN?velDrama.Org (C) content. asked, ¡°Where are George and you going tomorrow?¡± ¡°The destination hasn¡¯t been fixed yet,¡± she said. Frowning at her answer, he doubted, ¡°Are you not telling me because you¡¯re worried that I might go to the same ce to check on you?¡± Holding his hands, she rified, ¡°Nope, it really hasn¡¯t been decided because the n has never existed in the first ce. It was just an excuse I used so that George wouldn¡¯t think that I was trying to chase him away. In fact, I¡¯m still thinking if I should bring him to a hot spring. It would be nice in such cold weather.¡± Sounding like a battered soul, Ss asked, ¡°How many days more, Cam?¡± Cam, who didn¡¯t get what he meant, questioned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When is your senior going to leave?¡± he asked. She was guilt- stricken at the mention of that. ¡°Ss, I think he¡¯s going to stay for a few days more because he is in no rush to leave now that my master is back to take care of the clinic. So, I have no idea when he is leaving either.¡± Ss¡¯s brows were knitted together as soon as he heard that. Eyeing her in disbelief, he bleated, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we have to date secretly forever.¡± Without saying anything, she stretched out both arms and wrapped them around his neck soothingly. ¡°Ss, I¡¯m not interested in George and I know this arrangement is unfair to you, but please give me some more time and I promise you I¡¯ll sort this out.¡± Closing his eyes, Ss felt like venting out his frustration, confronting her for an answer and hauling her over to George to spill everything to him. However, what he actually did was stay meekly in her embrace like all his energy was sapped. He could. do none of those things because he couldn¡¯t afford to lose her! Looking at him apologetically, Cam said, ¡°Ss, I promise I¡¯ll attend your grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration with you, okay?¡± Ss did not utter a word in response as his buoyant mood came to an abrupt end. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 He Is a Devil Cupping his face in both hands, Cam gave him a peck on his lips. ¡°Is that alright, my boyfriend?¡± Looking aggrieved, Ss stared at her andmented, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the most pathetic boyfriend in the world?¡± ¡°You might be!¡± Cam nodded at him solemnly and added, ¡°You only have yourself to me for falling in love with such a difficult girlfriend.¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get yourself a new girlfriend instead to spare yourself the trouble?¡± He red at her furiously. ¡°Are you goading me to do that?¡± Cam lifted both hands in the air innocently and pledged, ¡°I swear I¡¯m not!¡± Ss hovered his hands threateningly close to her armpits and asked in a frigid tone, ¡°Are you doing this because you are so sure that I won¡¯t be able to live without you?¡± Worrying that he might start tickling her any minute, Cam didn¡¯t dare to move an inch. She tried hard to suppress herugh and answered in a serious tone, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m terrified deep down inside and I have to be constantly worried about our rtionship because there are so many beautiful girls around you! If I don¡¯t watch you closely, you might be snatched away by some slut any minute.¡± Pursing his lips, Ss remarked, ¡°You¡¯re really great at pleasing me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not buttering you up. In fact, I¡¯ve not been feeling too confident about myself because I know there¡¯s nothing about me that¡¯s superior to any of those girls around. you. So, I can fully understand it if you prefer them over me.¡± Extending his arm to draw her toward his chest, Ss confessed, ¡°To me, none of them is as great as you!¡± Cam bit her lower lip gently but it did nothing to conceal the joy on her face. Catching her expression, Ss urged, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back from smiling!¡± She then buried her head straight into his chest. Ssmented, ¡°You must have been sent by God to torture me!¡± In response, Camnded several punches on his chest and snapped, ¡°That¡¯s crap!¡± Giggling, he took her hands and nted a kiss on the back of them while gazing at her with his brooding eyes which looked like it contained the entire gxy. In a husky voice, he whispered, ¡°But, I enjoy the torture.¡± His confession made her weak at once. She pursed her lips so tightly as though her thumping heart would jump out of her mouth uncontrobly if she didn¡¯t do so. This man was a devil. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If men were categorized into different levels ording to how proficient they were at flirting, Ss would absolutely be at the top level. Generally, she didn¡¯t think of herself as an easy woman but even she had no choice but to sumb to his charm. His pair of dreamy, brooding eyes were enough to keep her mesmerized even when he was not talking No woman would be able to resist the way he was saying sweet nothings and with such eyes¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I should start thinking of the present I should get for your grandfather!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but change the topic of their conversation. Yet, Ss didn¡¯t loosen his hold and instead started drawing circles on the back of her hand with his thumb. ¡°Your presence will be the best gift for him.¡± Cam objected in a coquettish tone, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t be there empty-handed. Your grandfather has always been nice to me and he really fancies South a great deal. Most importantly, he is your grandfather so I have more than enough reasons to prepare a gift for him, but I have no idea what he likes. What did you get for him?¡± ¡°A chess set. He loves to y chess but he doesn¡¯t get to y it often now that he¡¯s sick.¡± Cam had a sudden inspiration. ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ve got an idea but you must give me a hand!¡± It was in the neighbourhood of Beverly Garden.. Kate and Jasper, who had just returned from Mastar, were exhausted both physically and mentally after going through a cover shooting marathon which had lasted several days. Fortunately, everything went well because Jane had been quite easy to work with thanks to the fact that she had a mutual friend with Jasper. In order to thank Jasper for his help, Kate intended to invite him over to her ce to enjoy a home- cooked meal by her. Unexpectedly, she spotted Landon just right after she stepped into the residential area. A surge of resentment overwhelmed her and she frowned instinctively as she stood rooted to the spot. Jasper, who had noticed Landon too, knitted his brows slightly together before he stretched his arm and rested it over Kate¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to fix up something delicious for me? You aren¡¯t allowed to go back on your words now!¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 There¡¯s No Turning Back Keeping her eyes glued to Landon, Kate walked straight ahead stiffly in a robotic manner behind Jasper. In fact, Landon had no idea that Kate would be back today and he had never expected to see her with Jasper. All at once, he felt like something had pierced through his heart, leaving a gaping hole through which icy wind kept on finding its way inside. Over the past few days, he had been lingering around her ce to wait for her because he had a lot of things to tell her. However, the moment he saw Jasper putting his arm around her shoulder, he felt as though his neck was strangled by someone and all the words he nned to say were stuck in his throat. Had they really started dating each other? Seeing them walking past him as if he was non-existent, he blurted out in a fit of panic, ¡°Kate,¡± Kate froze in her tracks for one second and took a deep breath before she went on without stopping. ¡°Kate, I have something to tell you!¡± His voice contained a note of anxiety and a trace of imploration Letting out a sigh in resignation, Kate passed the key to her ce over to Jasper. ¡°Jasper, you go first and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Jasper wasn¡¯t too happy to hear that and he started eyeing Landon disdainfully. However, he didn¡¯t say anything for Kate¡¯s sake as he took the key readily and said with a smile, ¡°Okay. I can cook the rice but I guess I have to count on you to prepare the rest of the dishes.¡± Kate responded with a gentle smile, ¡°That¡¯s good enough because there are plenty of guys out there who don¡¯t even know how a rice cooker works.¡± Jasper cast a glimpse at Landon before saying, ¡°I think I should learn a thing or two from youter so that I can cook for you in the future!¡± Kate could tell that he actually meant it for Landon. In fact, there wasn¡¯t any point for him to make a remark like that because she no longer cared about what Landon thought now. With a wide grin, she answered, ¡°Sure!¡± After making sure that Jasper had gone to her ce, Kate spun around to face Landon and took a deep breath. ¡°What is it that you would like to say?¡± Keeping his eyes on her all the time, Landon asked, ¡°Do you really fancy him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± She said she would fall in love with him soon! Landon felt his chest tighten when he heard her answer and at the same time, he wondered how deeply he had hurt her to make her hate him so much. Then, heN?velDrama.Org (C) content. took two steps forward and said, ¡°Kate, I¡¯ve sorted out my feelings to be sure that you¡¯re the one I like, not Mnie. Please give me another chance.¡± Out of instinct, Kate retreated and made a cross sign with her arm to keep him from getting too close. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Are you doing this because you¡¯re pitying me? Don¡¯t worry because I¡¯m not that weak and I have plenty ofpanions. Also, don¡¯t think I¡¯m that bad-looking to end up being a spinster without you.¡± Looking anxious, Landon took another step forward and insisted, ¡°Kate, I really meant what I said. After spending the past few days thinking about us, I¡¯ve finally realized how stupid I am for not being able to tell your feelings for me and for hurting you over and over again. I can finally understand how you must have felt before this when I saw you with Jasper¡­¡± Once again, Kate stepped backward and snapped, ¡°Oh, can you just do me a favor and stop bringing the past up? I only managed to forget some of that crap over the past few days. Landon, there¡¯s no turning back for both of us now. Not only can¡¯t we be a couple, but we can¡¯t even be friends because the sight of you reminds me of how foolish I was! I¡¯ve never pinned any me on you because you have the right to like whoever you want. The problem lies with me who fell head over heels in love with you and stubbornly refused to give up when it was so obvious that there wasn¡¯t any hope between us. Now that I¡¯m finally able toe to myself, stop trying to haul me back to that hopeless pit!¡± When he heard Kate¡¯s croaky voice, it wasn¡¯t an understatement to describe the pain in Landon¡¯s heart as an excruciating one. ¡°Kate, it¡¯s my fault to fall for Mnie¡¯s ttery and I know I¡¯ve let you down and hurt you very badly. Please don¡¯t push me away so firmly now because you should take your time to cool down and think about¡­¡± ¡°Can you just stop mentioning her name in my presence? I¡¯m not interested in the stuff between Mnie and you!¡± Kate didn¡¯t give him a chance to even finish his sentence by snarling at him, ¡°Falling in love with you is the biggest mistake I¡¯ve made in my life! It¡¯s been seven years! Landon, I had been in love with you for seven years but I never thought that I would still have to earn your trust and prove my innocence by a voice recording. I¡¯m really tired of having anything to do with you so just do me a favor and get out of my life!¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Why Was He Such a Jerk? With that, she wiped away the tears on her face vehemently before turning around and making her way into the house. ¡°Kate, I won¡¯t give up on you. I only did those things back then because I had no idea that I had fallen in love with you!¡± Tugging a handful of his hair frustratingly, Landon was eaten up with regret. Back then, he started some very bad fights with her like a child because he had no idea how to deal with her who had suddenly given him a cold shoulder. He thought he could make her respond to him by doing that, or even yell back at him at the very least. However, he had no idea that he had hurt her very badly by doing so. Why was he such a jerk? Leaving the romantic element aside, they had been friends for seven years. Wasn¡¯t that a long enough time for him to gain a thorough understanding of what type of person she was? What had he been thinking at that time? Why would he think that Kate had really bullied Mnie? That must not be the case! He was deceived and misled because he simply didn¡¯t expect Mnie would turn out to be such a wicked woman, so much so that she was capable of putting on an act just to make him believe that she was really bullied by Cam! Cam had promised Ss that she would attend the birthday dinner of Old Man Nn but at the same time, she was worried that her decision might irk George. After all, he had warned her to stay away from Ss at the time she went out to deliver the suit for Old Man Nn. So, she wondered whatment he would make in response to her decision to attend the birthday dinner. In order to avoid any possibleplication, she decided to lie to him by saying that Marcus wanted to meet her for a favor. Fortunately, George did not probe into the matter hence after work, Cam booked a taxi for him to go back to Muse Penins. Meanwhile, she and South headed straight to Nn Residence. The birthday dinner of Old Man Nn was such a sensational event that almost everyone in town was aware of it. While many were interested to attend it, only very few people could do so because only those who carried an invitation card would be allowed ess to the vi to ensure the safety of the event. To avoid tiring his grandfather excessively, Ss had made an effort to trim the guest list but in the end, the living room of the vi still ended up being crammed with a crowd which consisted the members of the Nn Family, which already made up a total of over a hundred people as well as some of their close friends. After busy giving out directions to the housekeepers, Ss checked his watch and found it was almost six in the evening. It was only then did he dare to give Cam a call. Speaking like a secret service agent, Ss asked, ¡°Are you on your way here?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way and I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± she answered. Ss couldn¡¯t help but break into a wide grin when he heard her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go downstairs to wait for you!¡± He started striding off toward the main door where he bumped into Landon who wasing in. ¡°Why are youte?¡± Landon pursed his lips in response. He was here only for the sake of his great-grandfather who had always doted on him, or he wouldn¡¯t have stepped out of his house in all events with such a foul mood. Without bothering to exin, he greeted Ss listlessly, ¡°Uncle.¡± Ss knitted his brows slightly when he heard him. If it wasn¡¯t because he was in a hurry to pick Cam up, he would have asked him more questions. As for now¡­ He only replied perfunctorily, ¡°Go on! Your great-grandfather is in his room.¡± At a hurried pace, he then made his way to the gate of the vi where he craned his neck looking into the distance but found no sight of Cam. Suddenly he realized he was being too impatient because she just told him that she was ¡®almost here¡¯, but not ¡®here already¡¯. Two bodyguards who were standing at two sides of the gate started whispering among themselves. ¡°Who is Young Master Nn waiting for?¡± ¡°I have no idea but I suppose it must be some VIP or some important business partner.¡± At that juncture, a taxi was seen working its way through the winding road leading toward the vi. Ss¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement immediately at the sight of the taxi and almost out of instinct, he strode out of the gate and then in the direction of the taxi. The bodyguards started asking questions doubtfully. ¡°What kind of business partner travels around in a taxi?¡± ¡°Why is he staring at the car that way? Hey, isn¡¯t that Doctor Brooklyn?¡± The bodyguard was right. As soon as the taxi pulled up by the gate, Cam alighted the car wearing a long blue dress which was matched with a trench coat of the same color. Her long hair was tied up in a loose ponytail that gave her an innocent but a tad bit sensual look. Standing next to her was South who was wearing a blue suit so that he looked like a pair with his mother.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Looking Like a Family His wless and fair skin made his face look like a glutinous rice ball. Grinning, he greeted Ss, ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± At the sight of them, Ss started having difficulty keeping away the smile on his face. ¡°South looks very handsome tonight and South¡¯s mother is simply stunning!¡± Cam smiled with her lips pursed and shot him a flirtatious re to remind him to behave himself with so many people around them. It was unbeknownst to her that what she was seeing now was already the toned down version of Ss because he would not have hesitated to give her a hug if it wasn¡¯t because of Brian¡¯s reminder. For now, he was trying very hard to curb his desire to get physically intimate with her because he didn¡¯t feel like exposing them to the public prematurely. If he only stayed with them without behaving too intimately, they would at most be suspicious of their rtionship without any clear answer. Cam showed off a box she was carrying in her arms. ¡°This is the gift I prepared for your grandfather.¡± ¡°Let me take a peek at what¡¯s inside,¡± Ss requested with a smile. Cam tightened her grip around the box and snorted arrogantly, ¡°This is for your grandfather, not you!¡± Ss went speechless, wondering why she even showed it off to him when he wasn¡¯t allowed to see what was inside. South too fished out something that looked like a fountain pen and waved it at Ss. ¡°Uncle Ss, I¡¯ve prepared something for Old Man Nn too.¡± Ss, who was surprised to learn that, asked, ¡°That¡¯s nice! What have you got?¡± South shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll know itter.¡± Ss was left wordless thinking South and his mother must be doing this on purpose just to piss him off. Tousling South¡¯s hair, heined, ¡°Why are the two of you even showing off the presents to me when I¡¯m not allowed to see what they are?¡± shing him a toothy grin, South held his hand and tried to pull him toward the vi. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now then so that you¡¯ll be able to know our secrets!¡± Ss responded with augh. ¡°Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s freezing outside.¡± Timidly, he held Cam¡¯s arms as they walked; from a distance, he looked like he was wrapping his arm around her waist. At least it looked that way to George, who didn¡¯t go to Muse Penins at all. Halfway through the journey, he had asked the taxi to make a U-turn and head straight to Nn Residence. He felt as though his heart was shattering into a million pieces when he saw the three of them standing together like a family. That woman had indeed told him the truth-Cam really went to visit Ss. The three of them looked like a happy family and even South seemed to fancy Ss a great deal. All at once, he was overwhelmed by disappointment, heartache and the rage of being deceived at the same time. Had Cam really fallen in love with Ss? What about Ss? Was their love mutual? How was that possible? Wouldn¡¯t his prestigious family attach great importance to the family background of his girlfriend? How could his family ept Cam who already had a son? Was this real? Suddenly, his mind went nk and he lost the ability to think rationally. Was Cam, the woman whom he had had a crush on for seven years, going to be the woman of another man? No way! He couldn¡¯t let it happen! Seeing that he seemed to have no intention to get out of the car, the taxi driver urged, ¡°Dude, are you getting out or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m booking your taxi for the night. Just make an offer,¡± George said. The driver¡¯s eyes gleamed with joy immediately. ¡°Really? Okay, I¡¯ll do honest business with you. Since I usually make seven to eight hundred a night, you just have to pay me seven hundred and I¡¯ll drive you anywhere you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a thousand just to stay here.¡± After taking out several notes that made up to a thousand bucks to him, George added, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of just leaving after taking the money because I can easily reach you!¡± The taxi driver said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t do such a despicable act! I¡¯ll wait here for as long as you like and I¡¯ll be at your disposal for the entire night!¡± George pretty much ignored what he said. Just as he was about to push the door open and leave, the driver asked him, ¡°Are you going inside to attend the dinner?¡± George asked him back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t see you bringing your invitation card,¡± the driver answered. Skeptically, George observed the guests who were filing into the vi one after another, and each of them was indeed holding an invitation card. Having noticed his expression, the taxi driver chuckled, ¡°Today is Old Master Nn¡¯s birthday dinner. Without an invitation card, you won¡¯t stand a chance of going in.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Top Designer George was frustrated because it didn¡¯t ur to him that he would need an invitation card to get in. What should he do now? On the other hand, Cam had stepped into the living room of Nn Residence together with Ss. The spacious room was already packed with guests who stood around in small groups chatting and joking among themselves with easily identifiable joy on their faces. Instead of staying in the living room, the three of them headed straight to Old Man Nn¡¯s room upstairs. Cam thought Old Man Nn¡¯s room would be less crowded but to her dismay, it was crammed with people too. On top of that, she even noticed some familiar faces like Edward, Lara, Nicole and Aleena, whom she supposed were all here to celebrate Old Man Nn¡¯s birt Looking in great spirits, Old Man Nn was sitting on the sofa where he could oversee the entire room, wearing the suit designed by Cam. This time, she had made the suit genuine silk that came with an obscure pattern. After going through the proper process, the material wasfortable to wear and it would not shrink, nor would its bright color fade. What made the outfit stand out was the flying dragon pattern embroidery she had added on both lapels of the suit jacket. It was sewn with gold threads and her proficient embroidery skill really turned the two dragons alive. As many of the guests were having a heated discussion about his suit, the old man stroked his goatee as he said proudly, ¡°This outfit I¡¯m wearing now is not like any other because it¡¯s the only one in the world.¡± The guests started showeringpliments on his outfit to butter him up. ¡°It¡¯s the only piece in the world?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too surprised because every outfit worn by Old Man Nn is custom-made.¡± ¡°Exactly, but I must say that this costume really looks great!¡± Shaking his head vigorously, Old Man Nn waved his hands at them and rified, ¡°This is different from my other outfits because this piece was designed by a top designer.¡± Everyone chuckled along with hisment but very few of them actually believed what he said. At that moment, Old Man Nn happened to notice Cam from the corner of his eyes, who was standing by the door looking embarrassed after receiving so many compliments for her work. ¡°She¡¯s here. The top designer is here,¡± he said quickly. As soon as everyone heard him, they immediately turned to look in the direction where he was staring and spotted Ss, Cam and South standing together by the door like a family of three. Nicole¡¯s eyes became slightly dodgy and she narrowed her eyes at them without her realizing. In the meantime, Aleena¡¯s eyes were brimming with resentment the moment she realized Cam was actually shameless enough to be here. What about that guy? Didn¡¯t he follow her here to take a look at how things were going? Old Man Nn, who was delighted to see them, beckoned South over. ¡°South,e over here!¡± South too greeted Nn with a wide grin, ¡°Great-grandpa, happy birthday.¡± The old man was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, my boy. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here.¡± A babble of whispers broke out among the guests in the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t she Old Man Nn¡¯s doctor?¡± ¡°Seems like she¡¯s a fashion designer too.¡± ¡°The suit does look good but isn¡¯t it an overstatement tobel her as a top designer?¡± ¡°Hush! Keep your voice down!¡± Ss exchanged a nce with his grandfather to remind him not to address Cam as his granddaughter-inw identally because he didn¡¯t want the public to be aware ¡¤ of their existence just yet. However, he wasn¡¯t sure whether his grandfather could get what he was trying to imply. Looking all smiles, South walked over to Old Man Nn and announced, ¡°Great-grandpa, I have a birthday gift for you!¡± Old Man Nn was so pleasantly surprised to hear that, his goatee started twitching excitedly in an adorable manner. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve got a gift for me?¡± South tucked his hand into his trouser pocket and fished out the fountain pain he showed to Ss just now. ¡°Great-grandpa, this is a recording pen that contains some jokes I recorded. When I¡¯m not around, you can y it so that it will sound like I¡¯m cracking jokes right in front of you!¡± Ss¡¯s heart gave a lurch after listening to the little boy¡¯s sincere and simple words. He was really surprised by his son¡¯s choice of gift and how he could see the loneliness in his grandfather. For a wealthy and prestigious family like his, a gift was judged by how much it cost, but not how much effort one had put in to prepare it. It was as though whoever was richer would be deemed as more filial.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Old Man Nn¡¯s Birthday N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, all of them had neglected the fact that money no longer mattered much for a man at such an advanced age like his grandfather, and that how precious South¡¯s gift was for him. Feeling a lump in his throat, Ss reached out to caress the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you y one for your Great-Grandpa now?¡± In response to Ss¡¯s suggestion, South spun around to face Old Man Nn. ¡°Great-grandpa, would you like to listen to it?¡± Old Man Nn nodded vigorously with his eyes brimming with joy and affection. Out of all his children and grandchildren which made up nearly a hundred people, none of them was able to make him this happy. While South was teaching the old man how to use the recording pen, he pressed the ¡®y¡¯ button and soon, his crisp and clear voice came from the speaker: ¡®Great-grandpa, here¡¯s aption of jokes for you and today, I¡¯m going to tell you one of them! One day, Mason¡¯s teacher was annoyed because he was restless and had not been paying attention to the ss. So, the teacher scolded him angrily, ¡°Mason, I¡¯m not pleased to see you moving around like this. If you don¡¯t sit still and focus during the ss, I¡¯ll tell your father about this.¡± Then, Mason retorted with a frown on his head, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not happy about you either but I¡¯ve never wanted to tell your father about this. Since both of us are guys, we should settle this between ourselves. It¡¯s really unmanly of you to tell my father about this behind my back! As soon as the recording ended, there was a smile on everyone¡¯s face not because the joke was great, but mostly because the little boy looked hrious as he alternated between Mason¡¯s role and the teacher¡¯s role. Grabbing South¡¯s shoulder, Old Man Nn eximed somewhat emotionally, ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, South, and I love your gift very much.¡± Giggling, South pressed the button to pause the recording before handing it back to Old Man Nn. ¡°Great-grandpa, there are a lot more other jokes stored inside. Once you finish everything, I will record more for you.¡± The moment Old Man Nn took the pen, he could feel his heart fill up with warmth all of a sudden. He held the boy¡¯s hands affectionately and gazed at the little boy endearingly. ¡°Great-grandpa, Mommy has prepared something for you too.¡± With that, South gave Cam a nudge toward the old man. Staring at the little boy, Camined, ¡°My gift has been overshadowed by yours.¡± Then, South edged closer to the old man and whispered next to his ears, ¡°Great-grandpa, you may secretly love my gift but on the outside, you have to pretend you love Mommy¡¯s gift too. Otherwise, she will be unhappy because she has spent many days choosing the gift!¡± Old Man Nn went along with his n by nodding solemnly and showed him an OK gesture. Cam went speechless when she saw that. Smiling with resignation, she took a step forward and opened the box she was carrying in her arms. From the inside of the box, she took out a photo frame which she handed to Old Man Nn. ¡°Grandpa, I hope this isn¡¯t too shabby for you and I wish you longevity and health!¡± While Old Man Nn took over the photo frame with a look of utter surprise, everyone else too inched closer trying to take a look at it. Feeling disturbed to see their gifts which were worth several hundred thousands or even millions pale inparison to the little boy¡¯s recording pen, they were curious to see what Cam had prepared for the old man. There was a man and a woman in the photo. The man was wearing the same suit Old Man Nn was wearing now whereas the woman, who had a graceful demeanor and a gentle expression, was wearing a dress with a phoenix embroidered on her shoulder. Obviously, they were wearing matching outfits. After a moment of confusion, everyone examined the photo more closely and found that it was a photo of Old Man Nn and his wife in their younger days. Cam had actually gifted him a photo of him and his wife. Then, all of them looked frustrated with themselves for failing toe up with a simr idea. As for Old Man Nn, he was staring at the photo with his head held low and touching his wife in the photo with his wrinkled hand. Looking so pleased as though his lifetime dream was finally fulfilled, a drop of tear trickled down his face all of a sudden. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 She Has No Luck Tonight Old Man Nn seemed to be taken aback when he saw his own tearnding on the photo. Hastily, he wiped it away with the back of his hand as though he was worried that it might dirty the photo. The corners of Cam¡¯s lips twitched twice upon seeing his reaction. Oh, my lord. While her son¡¯s gift managed to make Old Man Nnugh, hers turned out to be a tear-jerker. Because of that, she gave Ss an apprehensive stare and received a soothing look from him. It was because he knew his grandfather was shedding tears because he was touched. When his grandfather was a young man, he refused to have a picture taken together with his wife, let alone wearing a matching outfit because he wasn¡¯t used to expressing his feelings readily. Ss reckoned it must be one of his grandfather¡¯s biggest regrets in life. Most people tended to postpone some of the most important things in life thinking that they still had a long way ahead to go, but more often than not, the person whom they assumed would stay by their side forever would be gone at the most unexpected time. By the time they wanted to do something to make it up to them, it was all but toote. Old Man Nn was very touched because through Cam¡¯s photo, his wish which he previously thought could not be fulfilled was realized. In fact, he was really surprised by her gift because he had no clue that this was the reason Cam had asked for his wife¡¯s photo. At the same time, he reckoned that she must have designed his wife¡¯s dress in the photo herself as well because otherwise, the photo wouldn¡¯t have turned out to look so great. Every time he spent time with Cam and his son, he would always feel warmth in his heart. In fact, he really valued a gift not by how much it was worth, but how much effort one had put in to prepare it. It took Old Man Nn a long time to recover from the emotional wave. He looked up at Cam with some complicated emotion surging beneath his pupils but he managed to stop it from oveing him just in time. ¡°Doctor Brooklyn, thank you very much for your gift because I like it a lot. I bet it must have taken you much effort to prepare it, am I right?¡± Doctor Brooklyn? Ss raised his brows slightly as it seemed like his grandfather was on the same page as him. Cam felt relieved as though a heavy load was lifted from her heart upon knowing that her gift was to Old Man Nn¡¯s liking. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal as long as you like it!¡± At that moment, all the other guests were wearing various expressions on their faces in response to the scene. They had no choice but to admit that Cam and her son¡¯s gifts had indeed captured Old Man Nn¡¯s heart despite not having much mary value. Narrowing her eyes, Nicole approached Aleena discreetly and said to her in a voice which was only audible to them, ¡°Did you tell the man about this?¡± Aleena answered in her frustration, ¡°I did and I was just wondering why he wasn¡¯t here.¡± After some contemtion, Nicole pointed out, ¡°How is he supposed toe in without an invitation card?¡± Aleena looked enlightened at once. ¡°You¡¯re right! Let me go outside and check if there¡¯s any sign of him.¡± Just as she was about to leave the room, she was stopped by Nicole, who reminded her, ¡°Hold on. Why do you want him here since no drama is happening?¡± Surprised by what Nicole said, Aleena asked her in an undertone, ¡°What n do you have in mind then?¡± Nicole stared at her quizzically. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe up with a n before this?¡± After a long beat, Aleena exined, ¡°I thought all I had to do was make sure that he sees her here.¡± Nicolemented ominously, ¡°That¡¯s not enough to cause her any problem. Not only is she Old Man Nn¡¯s doctor, but she is also the designer of the suit he is wearing now so it¡¯s more than reasonable for her to be here.¡± Aleena knitted her brows together and asked, ¡°In that case, what should I do now?¡± Nicole shrugged and said with a look of resignation, ¡°Is there anything else you can do now? Are you going to make her drunk and lure both her and the man into a room? That¡¯s not going to work because she has really high alcohol tolerance. I think there¡¯s nothing much you can do today. We can only wait for our next opportunity.¡± Despite that, Aleena was secretly brewing a n in her mind, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t let such a good chance slip. Did Nicole just say that Cam had a high alcohol tolerance? Would it be the same if her drink was drugged? She was lucky to end up unscathed in the cocktail party previously, but Aleena would make sure she had no such luck tonight. Even if she failed to bring her down tonight, her n would be considered a sess if it managed to put her in enough embarrassment in the presence of the other guests. With that thought in mind, the corners of Aleena¡¯s lips curled upward into a confident smirk. Judging from her expression, Nicole was sure her words had worked. Lara, who had been keeping mum, saw the need to make her presence known. ¡°Doctor Brooklyn, thank you so much for your gift. Seems like you¡¯re the one who understands him the best.¡± Politely Cam nodded at her and said, ¡°Aunt Lara, you¡¯re wee. When I was here to take Master Merlin¡¯s measurements for the suit, he told me that he had never worn a matching outfit with his wife before. So, I was inspired to create this photo, and Mr. Nn helped me by getting the picture of his grandmother. Everything was just a coincidence!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Teach Them a Lesson? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lara said courtly, ¡°Obviously, you put in a lot of effort into preparing your gift and you¡¯re certainly more considerate than most of us because none of our gifts have ever managed to make him so happy.¡± Her remark could be interpreted as being somewhat provocative. After listening to what she said, the first thing that popped up in the rest of their minds was how bad Old Man Nn¡¯s taste was. Other than that, they also resented Cam for stealing their limelights because they had spent a fortune on their gifts for the old man only to see them being overshadowed by hers which might not even be worth a hundred bucks. Obviously, Lara was trying to incite the rest of her family to hate Cam. With a smile, Cam exined, ¡°Of course Master Merlin would love the gifts from all of you. As I¡¯m not as rich as you guys, I can only make up to it by putting in more effort. I¡¯m sure he just doesn¡¯t have the heart to criticise my shabby gift because he knows how I hate to feel embarrassed.¡± Edward too walked over to her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so modest because you and your son should be proud of your gifts which are able to make Grandpa so happy.¡± Laraughed along and chimed in, ¡°Indeed, especially so for the gift from the little boy.¡± With that, she bent down slightly and beamed at South, ¡°Little boy, how old are you?¡± South answered her confidently, ¡°I¡¯m six-and-a-half years old!¡± Softening her tone, Lara asked the little boy what sounded like an attempt to pry for more information, ¡°I can see you¡¯re with your Mommy. What about your Daddy?¡± Upon listening to her question, Ss¡¯s face fell immediately and he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°We¡¯d better not poke our noses in their private affairs!¡± At the same time, Cam pulled South to her and answered with a nk expression, ¡°His Daddy has passed away. Aunt Lara, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the question you should pose to a little boy.¡± As soon as she said that, South secretly took a peek at Ss¡¯s face to confirm that his expression had turned bleaker. South kept his lips pursed because he was having difficulty stopping a grin from emerging on his face. In the meantime, Ss was looking sullen thinking that it was the second time he was described as a dead man by Cam. That woman was really ruthless with her words! Lara, who seemed to have just realized her gaffe, chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s my bad for being curious. Doctor Brooklyn, you won¡¯t mind it, will you?¡± Having subdued the raging fury in her, Cam forced a smile and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± At that juncture, Old Man Nn spoke calmly, ¡°Rocky and Doctor Brooklyn, I think it¡¯s about time the two of you bring the kid downstairs to grab something to eat instead of staying here with me.¡± Knowing well that his grandfather was trying to protect them, Ss replied quickly, ¡°Okay!¡± Cam then nodded at the rest of them in the room politely before leaving the room together with Ss and South. Still looking glum even after they left the room, Ss eyed Cam somewhat apologetically when he said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put up with any person or anything that annoys you.¡± Cam chuckled, ¡°If I could really do as I wish, you wouldn¡¯t have to keep your distance from me and Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have called me Doctor Brooklyn just now.¡± Ss stopped in his tracks abruptly and turned to face her with his eyes glinting with consternation. ¡°Do you think I should behave more intimately with you in public? Are you ming Grandpa for not addressing you as his granddaughter-inw?¡± Cam went speechless at first before she doubted, ¡°As the president of Nn Group, I¡¯m surprised you can¡¯t evenprehend the meaning behind my words.¡± Ss let out a chuckle because he could sense the sarcasm in her words. Putting on a more solemn look, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s true that I am not ready yet to introduce you and South to everyone because I don¡¯t want to put the two of you in danger. However, it still pains me to see you getting bullied by them and I don¡¯t mind teaching them a lesson when they behave like that!¡± He looked so earnest when he spoke that Cam found it impossible to tease him. Instead, she red at him flirtatiously and criticized, ¡°Teach them a lesson? What about your grandfather and your younger brother? Will you ignore them too?¡± Before Ss could respond to her, the door to Old Man Nn¡¯s room was opened once again from which Nicole and Aleena walked out. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 A Sickening Woman The moment their eyes met, both parties appeared somewhat awkward. Aleena, who felt somewhat guilty apart from awkwardness, blurted out a question, ¡°Why are you guys still here?¡± Ss cast a glimpse at her to remind her that it was none of her business before he turned to face Cam and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡± Ignoring the two women too, Cam held South¡¯s hand and took the stairs together with Ss. Just barely after they reached the first floor, they were greeted by the sound of wine sses being broken into pieces on the floor which was then followed by Landon¡¯s yelling, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re shameless enough to cause a scene here!¡± Just as Cam was wondering who Landon was shouting at, a familiar male¡¯s voice came shortly after that, ¡°Landon, are you crazy? What gives you the right to attack my girl?¡± Cam and Ss first exchanged a confused nce before making their way to them. However, they could not see what was taking ce at all because they were blocked by a crowd of onlookers. Thanks to Ss¡¯s menacing aura, his presence had long been noticed even before he spoke and the crowd automatically cleared out a path for him as soon as he reached there. Hand in hand, Cam and South followed behind Ss and almost immediately, they spotted a girl wailing miserably on the floor with half her face covered with her hands; she was none other than Mnie Hopper. Frowning slightly, it dawned upon Cam all at once as to the reason behind Landon¡¯s sudden outburst because that girl was the reason why Landon broke up with Kate. At the same time, she was also impressed by how fast the girl had managed to find herself a new guy and most importantly, she actually had the face to bring him along to the Nn Residence. Other than trying to instigate a fight, Cam could note up with another reason to exin her presence. In the meantime, Landon, who was blowing his top, yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one to bring such a sickening woman here! Are you trying to ruin the event tonight by bringing her here?¡± With that, he shouted his instruction to one of the bodyguards, ¡°Throw this woman out!¡± At that time, Ben, who had already helped Mnie to her feet, growled, ¡°Are you sure you have the guts to do it? I dare you toy a finger on my girl!¡± Snuggling in Ben¡¯s arms, Mnie put on a look of utter misery but at the same time, she kept her eyes glued to Landon cockily as though she was trying to tell him that she had plenty of suitors. She was here to show off her new boyfriend and there was nothing he could do about it. Not going to let her get away with that, Landon made a dash forward and tried to seize her but his outstretched arm was shoved away by Ben. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Bennded a punch directly on his face. In fact, he had long thought that Landon was an eyesore, and since he was asking for some punishment now, he wouldn¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson. As Landon was still sober because he had yet to consume any booze, he would not allow himself to be bullied without fighting back despite not being good at fighting. Soon, the two guys were embroiled in an intense fistfight until a deep and sonorous voice came somewhere, ¡°Stop it!¡± Both Landon and Ben looked in the direction of the voice and they only stopped fighting when they saw it was Ss. With a sullen face, Ss walked closer to them at a slow pace and chided, ¡°What are you guys fighting about? Just get out of here if the two of you are not interested to attend the birthday celebration!¡± Landon was too embarrassed to exin the matter. On the contrary, Ben did not hesitate to voice hisint, ¡°Ss, you¡¯re here at the right time. Landon hit my girlfriend for no reason at all and he even asked the bodyguard to chase her out. Are you going to do something about this?¡± Landon gritted his teeth in fury when he heard Ben. ¡°Ben Roberts, it¡¯s you who brought that woman here just to annoy me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I want to attend the celebration with!¡± Cam felt it hard to suppress the rage in her too at the sight of Mnie. If it wasn¡¯t because they were here to attend Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday celebration, she might have pped her as what Landon had done. But at that moment, she only looked at Ben and offered him a piece of advice, ¡°Landon has a grudge against your girlfriend because she¡¯s an unfaithful woman, and she¡¯s just been dumped by him a week ago. So, out of kindness, I think I must remind Mr. Roberts to keep a watchful eye on your girlfriend!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 This ce Belongs to the Nn Family Mnie stared at Cam resentfully with her brows knitted and snapped, ¡°Hey, watch your words! When have I ever been unfaithful? Why would I date Ben if I was eyeing another guy?!¡± Cam chuckled, ¡°Ha! Isn¡¯t Ben just your backup n because the man you really wanted isn¡¯t interested in you?¡± Her face reddened with fury, Mnie fumed, ¡°Cam Brooklyn, stop spouting nonsense!¡± Ben, who finally had a clearer idea of the situation, hauled Mnie over and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Landon was the one who left you behind in the suburb,¡± he confronted. Staring at Ben with her eyes brimming with anxiety and distress, Mnie tried her best to exin, ¡°Ben, don¡¯t listen to them! I was the victim of their plot! You¡¯re the one I like!¡± Ben¡¯s eyes turned menacing in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m asking you again-was Landon the one who left you behind in the suburb?¡± Mnie nodded vigorously at him and emphasized, ¡°Yes he was, but I have never been unfaithful to him.¡± Yet, Cam sniggered in response to her statement. ¡°Oh, really? I have a voice recording with me and if you don¡¯t mind embarrassing yourself, I can y it for everyone to hear!¡± Ben was ring at Mnie with a mixture of rage and humiliation because he had never thought that the woman whom he was vehemently protecting was actually someone even Landon didn¡¯t want. How should he describe his feelings at the moment? He felt as though he had just been pped by someone and it left a burning sensation on his face. Frantically, Mnie tried to rify, ¡°Ben, I¡¯ve never dated Landon before and I swear it¡¯s true! He likes another woman and he only took me to the suburb because I had identally offended his girl! Please believe me!¡± As Mnie¡¯s voice resounded in the entire living room, Ss, who had been keeping mum all the while, finally spoke as he instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Haul her out.¡± Ben frowned when he heard what Ss said. It seemed like the matter did not just concern whether Mnie was being chased out of the ce anymore as it had escted into something that involved the dignity of the Nn Family and the Roberts Family. Drawing Mnie into his arms, Ben confronted, ¡°Ss, what do you mean by that?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ss cast him a fleeting stare before responding airly, ¡°You will have to leave with her if I hear any moreints from you!¡± Ben countered in a disbelieving tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it was Landon who started the whole thing?¡± Ss decided to ignore him. Just as he was about to walk away, he heard Lara¡¯s voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this drama about?¡± ¡°Aunt Lara-¡°Ben, who finally found his pir of support, quickly walked over to Lara and grumbled, ¡°Aunt Lara, you have to do justice for us because Ss wants to chase my girlfriend out!¡± A barely noticeable crease emerged on Lara¡¯s forehead. After ncing at Mnie who was seized by the bodyguard, she turned to face Ben and shot him a frustrated re. It was only then did she turn to face Ss. ¡°Ss, what¡¯s this all about?¡± Ss answered casually, ¡°Nothing!¡± Putting on the air of Madam Nn, Lara remarked, ¡°No matter what, we should treat all our guests courteously. How could you chase one of our guests out?¡± Ss looked up at Lara and spoke in a level but cocky tone, ¡°I just find her to be an eyesore!¡± As soon as he said that, Lara took a breath in a barely noticeable manner to keep herself calm. It was Ben who failed to control his temper. ¡°Is that even a proper excuse for you to chase anyone out? All of us are here to celebrate the old man¡¯s birthday so what makes you think you have the right to drive us out?¡± All of a sudden, Ss threw a flinty stare at Ben which made him feel as though someone was pressing a knife threateningly close to his neck. ¡°I can do that because this ce belongs to the Nn Family!¡± As soon as he said that, both Ben and Lara were left stumped. In the meantime, Landon was ecstatic deep down inside to see this. Serves them right for behaving so cockily and assuming they¡¯re one of the Nns! Did Ben just ask Uncle Ss why he was chasing Mnie out? Does Uncle Ss even need a reason to do anything he wants? Finding Mnie an eyesore is more than enough reason for him to get her out of this ce! Worrying that this trivial matter might escte into something big, Cam exined to Lara with a smile, ¡°Aunt Lara, let me tell you what this is all about. Miss Hopper is Landon¡¯s ex-girlfriend and during the time they were dating each other, not only was she unfaithful, she even plotted against Landon¡¯s friend and sabotaged her. So, she was dumped by Landon a week ago. In my opinion, she must have lied to Mr. Roberts in order to be here so that she could show off to Landon how good her life is now. That¡¯s the reason why Ss decided to get rid of her.¡± Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 I¡¯ll Be Right Back Somewhere not far away from them, Mnie tried to plead her case by shouting in their direction at the top of her lungs, ¡°Madam Nn, that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m dating Ben because I really like him!¡± Lara cast a nce at that woman to find her a looker and the type that could easily attract men. However, she was not the right one for her nephew regardless of how she really felt for him because it would be too much of an embarrassment for him to date Landon¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Knowing what was in Lara¡¯s mind, Ben secretly cursed Cam for meddling in his business and he had no choice but to say something. ¡°Aunt Lara, I had no idea because that girl has been lying to me too.¡± Lara, who stared at him icily, snapped, ¡°Keep your mouth shut or I will have you chased out of this ce too!¡± Looking embarrassed, Ben kept his mouth shut obediently. Next, Mnie was hauled out of the vi by the bodyguards. It was only then did Ss turn to face Landon and rebuked, ¡°You should have known better than to create a scene at your great-grandpa¡¯s birthday dinner. Now, it¡¯s about time you go upstairs and send him your wishes!¡± Intimidated by Ss¡¯s aura as always, Landon quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Uncle Ss!¡± With that, he made his way upstairs at a hurried pace. Lara too criticized Ben, ¡°Why are you standing here doing nothing? Clean up the mess now!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Then, she started exining to the guests who had watched the entire drama unfold. ¡°Everything is just a misunderstanding and it¡¯s been solved now. Guys, please make yourself at home!¡± It was only then did the group of guests slowly disperse while discussing the drama in whispers at the same time. Somewhere nearby, Aleena exchanged a nce with Nicole, secretly hatching up ns to lure Cam into drinking. When she happened to notice Alex and Hayden from the corner of her eyes, she pulled Nicole along as she approached them. She was sure Ss would bring Cam to have a drink with the twoter because they were close friends. Therefore, all she needed to do was make sure Cam got the ss of wine which was drugged. Just like what she expected, Ss indeed approached them together with Cam not too long after that. Alex was a talkative person with a great sense of humor. However, he didn¡¯t talk much during the event but he could convey a lot of stuff through his eyes. He was the person who understood Ss the best in the world. Throughout the many years they had been friends, they had criticized each other because of the huge difference in their personalities, but they had never allowed it to affect their friendship. ¡°Tsk, tsk! I must say Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday dinner is really a very prestigious event because it¡¯s graced with Doctor Brooklyn¡¯s attendance. Since you will be here for hours, how much will you charge for your consultation fee? Shouldn¡¯t you give them a discount?¡± Cam chuckled, ¡°Won¡¯t I be humiliating big shots like you guys if I give a discount?¡± Laughing, Alex quipped, ¡°Just feel free to humiliate me because I don¡¯t really care!¡± Ss, who couldn¡¯t stand him, gave him a kick on his calf and criticized, ¡°Do you actually realize how shameless you sound?¡± Alex looked unruffled and he red at him while snapping back, ¡°Look at how unappreciative you are. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying to help you save some money?¡± Ss shot him a supercilious nce and countered, ¡°Did I even ask for your help?¡± Alex grunted in displeasure andmented, ¡°You¡¯re just being ungrateful!¡± Sniggering, Hayden patted Alex¡¯s shoulder and consoled, ¡°You¡¯re really wrong to think that Ss even needs your help to cut costs! I suggest that you help him spend his money instead!¡± Nicole chimed in with a gentle smile, ¡°It won¡¯t be your turn anytime soon to spend his money! I think you guys should help him take care of Doctor Brooklyn instead.¡± Alex snorted in response and eyed Ss provocatively. ¡°Do you need our help to take care of her?¡± Yet, from the threatening way he was staring at Ss, he seemed to be telling Ss that his girl was now in his hands. Ss, who ignored him, turned to face Cam and said, ¡°This patient isn¡¯t in his right mind. You need to do everything you can to treat him and I¡¯ll pay for his consultation fees!¡± Cam couldn¡¯t suppress the urge tough. It was only after some time did Alex realize he was alluding to him just now. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t in your right mind!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t help but break into a grin. As he reached out to caress South¡¯s head, he said, ¡°Please wait for me here and I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Suffering the Repercussion South nodded at him in acknowledgment. Ss then nced at his gang of friends and urged, ¡°Please be friendlier to Cam!¡± Aleena responded instantly by shifting to one side to make space for Cam. ¡°Come sit here!¡± After thanking her, Cam took the seat with some doubts in her mind, thinking that it was abnormal for Aleena to behave so amiably toward her. Ss only left after leaving some reminders to them. Alex adopted a more serious attitude once he left. ¡°I suppose he will be too upied tonight to have time for you, so the two of you can join us. Feel free to tell me anything you guys would like to have and I will get the food here.¡± Swaying the wine ss in her hand, Aleena taunted, ¡°Do you even need to be so attentive while she might be even more familiar with this ce than you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alex retorted, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be a gentleman.¡± Aleena teased him, ¡°For other guys, that might be a very gentlemanly gesture but your current level of attentiveness makes you seem like you are harboring some ulterior motive. You¡¯d better be careful or Ss might teach you a lesson!¡± Alex knitted his brows slightly and protested, ¡°Hey, watch your words because we have a kid here with us! I don¡¯t have anything else in mind other than the pure intention of taking care of Cam and his son. Whoever thinks otherwise will be deemed the viin!¡± While he was exining himself, he turned to look at Cam, who was ncing at South¡¯s lips which were shining with ayer of oil from the food he was wolfing up.¡± don¡¯t think there is any issue with that at all!¡± she chuckled. ¡°Seems like you guys are trying to say that I¡¯m a viin!¡± Aleena huffed. Alex snorted, ¡°What do you think? You should punish yourself by downing your ss!¡± Aleena summoned a housekeeper over and took a ss of wine which she handed to Cam. ¡°Well, let me drink a round with you guys as my punishment!¡± Cam had long been keeping her guard up after noticing Aleena¡¯s abnormal behavior. However, since she was treating her in such a friendly manner, she had no reason to pull a long face at her considering the asion. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to punish yourself and I don¡¯t need you to apologize to me either.¡± Holding the ss of wine, Aleena stared at her and suggested, ¡°Can I offer you a toast then?¡± Deep down inside, Cam felt amused as she wondered whether Aleena was really this forgetful. She was actually offering a toast to her despite the fact that they had just had a row with each other several days ago. Something was definitely fishy! Moving her nose closer to the wine ss, she managed to catch a whiff of a barely noticeable smell apart from the smell of wine, which was simr to the one she caught in her wine ss during the cocktail partyst time. For some reason, she felt slightly pissed as she wondered if Aleena thought that she would be stupid enough to fall for the same trick again. Prior to this, she would have just poured the wine down the drain or pretended to spill it identally to avoid drinking it. Either way was fine. But this time, she felt the need to teach Aleena a lesson and let her have a taste of her own medicine. Therefore, she turned her body to another side and using her arm, she pushed the te in front of her onto the floor. The loud sound of the te breaking into pieces caught everyone¡¯s attention. As Aleena saw the broken ceramic pieces just next to her feet, she bent down to make sure she was not injured. Feigning shock, Cam quickly put the wine ss down and bent down looking like she intended to clean up the mess. Alex frantically stopped her from doing so. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it because you might get a cut! I¡¯ll get someone here to clean it.¡± He then summoned two housekeepers over who settled the mess within several minutes. The night went on and Cam sessfully swapped her ss with Aleena¡¯s during the mess However, she didn¡¯t try to egg her on to drink it because she wanted to give her another chance. As long as Aleena didn¡¯t try to sabotage her, she wouldn¡¯t suffer the bacsh herself. To her disappointment, Aleena was so keen to see her embarrass herself that she once again lifted her wine ss not too long after that. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s finally have this drink!¡± Cam was amused by her eagerness deep down inside. ¡°You¡¯re right. You weren¡¯t injured by the shards, are you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± With that, Aleena tipped her ss of wine slightly in her direction before downing its content Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 How Come You Are Here? At that juncture, Aleena stared out of the window and spotted a taxi which was parked by the gate of the vi. She was sure it was him who was sitting inside the taxi after sending someone to check out the car. She decided she would let him in after a while. When he was here, she had to make sure he realized how much of a slut the woman he loved really was! After offering the toast to Cam, Aleena stopped with the drinks while Nicole, Alex and Hayden continued to drink with Cam while having a friendly chat. Staring at Cam who was happily having a chatter with the rest of the group, Aleena felt her vision getting fuzzy as she wondered why the drugs had yet to have any effect on Cam. At the same time, she was feeling a surge of heat wave coursing through her entire body which set her skin on fire as though she was inside a sauna room. She took a look at the air-conditioner in confusion but found it was still on. What was wrong with her? Was her alcohol tolerance this low? Nheless, she felt better after washing her face in the bathroom. By the time she returned to her seat, she found Ss at their table whispering something to Cam with his head held low. The two were behaving so intimately as though there was no one else around them. At that instant, she blew her top. All she wanted was to let the man in to put Cam in an embarrassing situation. She couldn¡¯t stand how everyone loved Cam and she wanted everybody to see that Cam was no different from Mnie who had been chased out of the ce because she was also flirting with two guys at the same time. With that thought in mind, she headed straight out. Just as she was trying to think of a way to get him in, she saw Penny already walking into the vi together with him. The man still looked as detached and aloof as usual which gave him an otherworldly demeanor whereas Penny appeared shy and nervous walking beside him. All of a sudden, the corners of Aleena¡¯s lips curled upward into a smirk. She had never seen Young Lady Penny, who was an arrogant woman that never took anybody seriously, trying so hard to please a man while she didn¡¯t even treat her parents so nicely! ¡°Penny¡± It was only then did Penny notice her. ¡°Aleena, why are you outside?¡± ¡°I came out for some fresh air.¡± Meanwhile, Aleena turned to face George without uttering a word. Judging from the N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At the same time, Cam inched her ss closer to her nose to make sure no one had tampered with its content before drinking it. The moment Aleena saw her drink it, a sense of relief swept over her. Chapter 318 How Come You Are Here? At that juncture, Aleena stared out of the window and spotted a taxi which was parked by the gate of the vi. She was sure it was him who was sitting inside the taxi after sending someone to check out the car. She decided she would let him in after a while. When he was here, she had to make sure he realized how much of a slut the woman he loved really was! After offering the toast to Cam, Aleena stopped with the drinks while Nicole, Alex and Hayden continued to drink with Cam while having a friendly chat. Staring at Cam who was happily having a chatter with the rest of the group, Aleena felt her vision getting fuzzy as she wondered why the drugs had yet to have any effect on Cam At the same time, she was feeling a surge of heat wave coursing through her entire body which set her skin on fire as though she was inside a sauna room. She took a look at the air-conditioner in confusion but found it was still on. What was wrong with her? Was her alcohol tolerance this low? Nheless, she felt better after washing her face in the bathroom. By the time she returned to her seat, she found Ss at their table whispering something to Cam with his head held low. The two were behaving so intimately as though there was no one else around them. At that instant, she blew her top. All she wanted was to let the man in to put Cam in an embarrassing situation. She couldn¡¯t stand how everyone loved Cam and she wanted everybody to see that Cam was no different from Mnie who had been chased out of the ce because she was also flirting with two guys at the same time. With that thought in mind, she headed straight out. Just as she was trying to think of a way to get him in, she saw Penny already walking into the vi together with him. The man still looked as detached and aloof as usual which gave him an otherworldly demeanor whereas Penny appeared shy and nervous walking beside him. All of a sudden, the corners of Aleena¡¯s lips curled upward into a smirk. She had never seen Young Lady Penny, who was an arrogant woman that never took anybody seriously, trying so hard to please a man while she didn¡¯t even treat her parents so nicely! ¡°Penny¡± It was only then did Penny notice her. ¡°Aleena, why are you outside?¡± ¡°I came out for some fresh air.¡± Meanwhile, Aleena turned to face George without uttering a word. Judging from the way she was looking at him, it seemed like she was trying to tell him, See? I told you so. ¡°Who¡¯s this gentleman?¡± she asked, pretending that she didn¡¯t know him. Penny first nced at George shyly before responding, ¡°He¡¯s my friend, George Parsons.¡± She then introduced Aleena to George, ¡°George, she¡¯s one of my brother¡¯s friends, Aleena Jones.¡± George too cast a nce at Aleena with a barely noticeable disdainful smirk on his face as though he was mocking her for the fact that she was only Ss¡¯s friend, and not his girlfriend. Aleena looked sullen in response and for some reason, she felt her face burning in embarrassment. With an awkward chuckle, she greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Without responding to her, George strode off toward the inside of the vi as though Aleena was non-existent. Penny couldn¡¯t help but look slightly awkward because of George¡¯s reaction. He was indeed a very good-looking man but the only thing was, he treated people with indifference no matter who he was dealing with. Stiffly, she said to Aleena, ¡°Aleena, let¡¯s go inside! It¡¯s freezing here.¡± In fact, Aleena was enjoying the chilly wind outside at the moment but then again, she couldn¡¯t wait to see how Cam was going to deal with the two guys, and she was dying to see how Cam would look when she became a b*tch in heat after the drugs started to take effect. Therefore, she said yes to Penny and followed them inside. Cam had no clue at all that George had headed to Nn Residence instead of going back to Muse Penins. The moment Penny and him approached her, she was bbergasted and her mind went nk for a second. All the noise in her surroundings seemed to have been muted as all she could think of was the reason why George was here. Why was he here? Was he invited by Penny or did he follow her here because he didn¡¯t trust her at all? She stammered, ¡°G-George, why are you here?¡± George stared at her looking unstirred because he had pretty much calmed himself down after spending about an hour outside Nn Residence. In fact, he didn¡¯t intend to go inside if it wasn¡¯t because he was spotted by Penny. He had nned to just wait for Cam toe out so that he could tell her how long he had waited for her and demand an exnation from her. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 An Unexpected Visitor But since he was already inside, he was determined to bring her away with him. Speaking in a tone as level as usual, he questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that Marcus wanted to meet up with you for a favor? Where¡¯s he now?¡± Stiffly, Cam squeezed out a smile and answered, ¡°A-After i parted ways with Marcus, I received a call from Mr. Nn who invited me to attend Master Merlin¡¯s birthday dinner. So, I came over here right after that.¡± Still wearing a poker-faced expression, George went along with her instead of exposing her lies. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already given him his gift, I think it¡¯s about time you go back home since South has to wake up early for school tomorrow.¡± Cam didn¡¯t even make an effort to argue with him as she agreed to go immediately, ¡°Okay.¡± Just as she was keeping away her belongings, her arm was grabbed by someone all of a sudden. She spun around and found it was Ss, who was wearing an extremely glum expression with his eyes looking frighteningly frigid. At that moment, he felt an overwhelming desire to just spill the beans to George. Yet, when he noticed the anxiety on Cam¡¯s face and the stares she was constantly throwing at him, he decided to suppress the raging fury in him. Horrified to see him holding her arm, Cam tried to wiggle out of his hold gently while speaking politely at the same time, ¡°Mr. Nn, we shall get going now since it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Ss, who refused to let her go, stared at George with hostility in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Parsons, are you here just to pick her up?¡± George met his gaze calmly. While the two men were secretly having a stare down, their voices remained calm and collected as if whoever lost it first would be deemed the loser. ¡°You may think of it that way.¡± ¡°So, did you actually know that she was going to be here long before this?¡± ¡°Yes I did because I followed her here.¡± George decided toe clean. Staring at George with a look of utter consternation, Cam¡¯s heart sank when she heard that because it meant he knew that the exnation she offered just now was a lie. He had indeed followed her here! Secretly, she tugged at Ss¡¯s shirt to stop him from asking more questions because the more he asked, the more embarrassed she would be. Curling the corners of his lips into a smile, Ss suggested, ¡°Seems like you really care about her safety a lot. Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you take a seat and have some drinks?¡± George responded in an icy voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here as a guest. Cam, let¡¯s go.¡± Cam struggled to break free from Ss but he refused to let her go. With an extremely surly face, his voice still sounded calm but deep down inside, he was so infuriated that he couldn¡¯t wait to kill George. ¡°I think you should say bye to Grandpa before you leave.¡± Slightly intimidated by Ss¡¯s somber face, Cam responded obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she turned to face George and said good-naturedly, ¡°George, please wait for me while I say bye to Grandpa.¡± As keen as George was to bring her away, he wouldn¡¯t stop her from doing the basic courtesy. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything to stop her albeit still maintaining a bleak expression on his face. Meanwhile, Ss left an instruction to Penny, who had gone stupefied because of the scene, ¡°Penny, please take care of Mr. Parsons!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Penny replied. Then, Ss headed straight upstairs together with Cam and South. He didn¡¯t say anything along the way even until they had reached the second floor, and his face was so dark that it looked like the overcast sky before a storm. Cam assumed that he brought her upstairs just tosh out on her and she had mentally prepared herself to face that, but to her surprise, he was silent. Feeling bad to see him trying so hard to control his temper, she took the initiative to speak, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t this kind of a good way to end this? At least people won¡¯t be suspicious of our rtionship because I will be leaving together with George. Also, you won¡¯t have to be worried that people will start plotting against us to break us apart.¡± Without uttering a word, Ss nced at her with his brooding eyes which contained waves of complicated emotion. In the end, his sanity took control of the situation and made sure he kept his cool. Cam reached for his hands and shared her thoughts with him, ¡°Someone must have told George beforehand that I would be here, or he wouldn¡¯t have followed me for no reason at all. In fact, I already felt that something fishy was going on at the time he went missing all of a sudden, but I just stopped bothering about it because I was preupied and since nothing bad actually happened to him in the end. Come to think of it, I think it¡¯s very likely that he had already started to be suspicious of us then.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Does Your Brother Have a Girlfriend? Finally, Ss stopped in his tracks and examined her with a prating stare. ¡°So, when are you going to stop hiding me in your closet?¡± Holding his hands, Cam swayed his arms and cajoled him, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to George after I get home. I¡¯m sure he will leave once he believes me.¡± Ss pressed on, ¡°What if he refuses to believe you? Are you going to break up with me because of that? Cam, you have to make a choice between the two of us because it¡¯s inevitable that you will have to hurt one of us!¡± South was so anxious when he heard that and his gaze shifted back and forth between Ss and his mother. If the two were really going to break up, all his effort in ying matchmaker for them would go down the drain. Taking a nce at South who was looking edgy, Cam took a deep breath before she said, ¡°I understand that but even that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to minimize the damage so that George can ept our rtionship gradually. I believe he¡¯s sensible enough to figure out everything himself and ept the truth, but we have to give him some time to process the information. Ss, please believe that I will be able to solve this!¡± In a calm voice, he countered, ¡°Is doing everything he wishes your way to solve it? Why did you agree to go back just because he asked you to? Do you still remember your promise? Cam, if I continue to let you have your way, I¡¯ll only be torturing myself! Would you do it if he were to ask you to break up with me?¡± Knitting her brows together, Cam was eager to rify herself, ¡°Ss, please don¡¯t push me into making a decision and you¡¯re making me feel guilty for some reason. I really have a valid reason why I¡¯m doing this, but I have no time to tell you about it now. Can I exin it to you tomorrow?¡± Ss stared at her morosely without a word because he had no idea what to say. In fact, he did realize that he was greedy when it came to their rtionship because he was never content with what he had, and he was constantly asking for more from her. If she had not agreed to be his girlfriend at all, she would not have to be put in such a quandary and be so guilt-stricken. To be honest, he was so eager that he had started picturing his life with her in the next ten years although he had yet to even pass his trial period as her boyfriend. Suddenly, he heard a string of extremely light footstepsing from the first floor. He first pulled Cam to a more secluded corner before bending down to look in the direction of the first floor to find Ben and Penny standing there. Looking panicked, Cam mouthed, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Ss answered her in the same way, ¡°George.¡± At first, she wanted to haul him away to hide somewhere else but she was stopped by Ss, who deliberately raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to be here at such a short notice. As my grandfather fancies South a great deal, I just wanted the two of you to be here to cheer him up. Perhaps your senior has gotten the wrong idea.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cam was sharp enough to understand what he was trying to do. Therefore, she too went along with his statement by speaking politely, ¡°It¡¯s fine. In fact, I am the one who¡¯s supposed to say sorry for almost going back on my promise to attend your grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration dinner. George has always been a rigid person and he has always taken care of me like his daughter over the years. South and I have already gotten used to it.¡± Ss said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have someone who cares about you. In this case, you should really exin everything to him at home then!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not being himself simply because he¡¯s too worried about us.¡± Ss said, ¡°I¡¯d love to see you stay for the birthday cake but I don¡¯t suppose George will let you do that.¡± Casting him an appreciative nce, Cam responded sleekly, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you guys some other time!¡± After she said that, they put an end to the show and continued their way to Old Man Nn¡¯s room. Meanwhile, George remained rooted to the spot as he wondered whether the conversation they just had was true. Why did he have a feeling that Ss wasn¡¯t interested in Cam at all? He spun around and asked Penny, ¡°Does your brother have a girlfriend?¡± Penny was thrilled to see George initiating a conversation with her considering that the man was so aloof. It was the first sentence he had spoken to her ever since he stepped foot in the vi. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has one but he doesn¡¯t really share his private affairs with us. I know many of his friends are women but I¡¯ve never heard that he has a girlfriend. Seems like he isn¡¯t interested in any of them.¡± George frowned upon her statement and questioned, ¡°Why is that so?¡± Penny borated, ¡°He once let a woman down several years ago and he¡¯s been looking for her ever since. I think he¡¯s not looking for a girlfriend because he¡¯s still waiting for her to be back!¡± Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Losing Her Mind Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. George was slightly taken aback by what Penny said but at the same time, he felt much more relieved. To his surprise, Ss was a man who was very serious about his rtionship. In that case, did that mean there was in fact nothing between him and Cam? ¡°George, are we still visiting Grandpa?¡± Penny asked. George pursed his lips in embarrassment because he only suggested visiting Old Man Nn to spy on Ss. But now¡­ ¡°Forget it. Since your brother and Cam are going there, I think we¡¯d better not butt in. Let¡¯s head back downstairs!¡± With that, he turned around and took the stairs to the first floor. Penny quickly followed him. Although she was slightly confused, she was happy as long as she got to spend time with him. Outside the vi Aleena was leaning on a pir looking weak and feeble. Two crimson patches were visible on her cheeks and the straps of her dress were pulled down to her arm by herself, revealing a large area of her fair and smooth skin. The guests who walked past her couldn¡¯t help but stare at her quizzically. She knew she should go back home and rest in such a state but she had yet to even speak with Ss tonight. It was not time for her to leave yet because she had yet to witness how Cam would react under the effect of the drugs and how she was going to embarrass herself. At the same time, she wondered why the cool breeze no longer worked on her although it was able to make her feel better just now. Not able to stand properly because her legs had turned to jelly, she slumped to the ground with her back against the pir as she felt heat surging in her body waves after waves, which slowly became more and more unbearable. At the moment, the thin dress she was wearing made her feel like she was wrapped in a thick wool nket. If it wasn¡¯t because she still had some sanity in her, she would not have hesitated to just strip! For some reason, her heart was filled with such acute emptiness, loneliness and desire which was so overwhelming that she was having difficulty containing them. There was a strong itch inside her which could not be alleviated just by scratching and she was very aroused to the extent that she could barely control herself with the little sanity that remained in her. What was wrong with her? Why was she having the reaction as though she was drugged? But¡­ Why was she experiencing the effect of the drugs instead of Cam, who had consumed the drugged drink? Did Cam take her wine ss by ident? Keeping her eyes closed, she tried to recount the moment they were having drinks at the table just now. It was not idental! Cam must have done it deliberately. She had purposely broken the ceramic tes and made use of the time she bent down to swap the wine sses. She had realized that her drink was drugged right from the beginning! How cunning was she to have swapped the sses silently! What should she do now? This was the strongest aphrodisiac sold in nightclubs and the only antidote was men. How could she spend the night with other men considering that she had to keep her virginity for Ss? You¡¯re a b*tch, Cam! She blew her top at once. Coupled with the effect of the drug, she became even more fiery- tempered and the fact that she was losing her sanity didn¡¯t help. At the most inopportune time, Cam and South came out of the vi. With fury in her eyes, Aleena leapt to her feet without thinking and staggered toward Cam where she confronted her furiously, ¡°You did it, right?!¡± Cam was given a huge fright by her disheveled look and how she had dashed out from nowhere. Out of instinct, she took a step back. Ss immediately took a step forward and held her arms to keep her steady. In the meantime, George instinctively put himself in front of her whereas Landon pulled South into his arms to protect the boy. In less than three seconds, the three guys formed a protective barrier around Cam and her son. The sight of George and Ss protecting Cam together instead of having a fight over her was so heartbreaking for Aleena that she felt as though her heart had just been dumped into a fryer filled with hot oil. Pointing at them, she startedughing hysterically with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Both of you are such a fool to protect a woman who¡¯s been two-timing!¡± Knowing that Aleena was losing her mind because of the drug, Cam stepped forward from behind George and spoke in a crisp and nonchnt voice. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 No Pushover ¡°Please watch your mouth!¡± Aleena let loose a loud guffaw before pointing at her usingly. ¡°You¡¯re so cunning! Did you trick me into drinking that ss of drugged drink just now?!¡± With a frown on her forehead, Cam stared back at her indifferently. Since Aleena had set the trap for her in the first ce, why couldn¡¯t she use the same trap back on her? She could neverpare to her in terms of slyness. How could Aleena even have the face to use her of being cunning when she was the one who drugged her drink in the first ce? She must be crazy! With her current condition, shouldn¡¯t she put a stop to the scene so that she could leave and get a man to settle her needs? Wearing a dark expression, Ss walked over to her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The moment Aleena saw him, tears immediately trickled down her face because she felt so aggrieved and terrified. ¡°Ss, Cam set a trap to sabotage me!¡± Cam curled the corners of her lips into a faint smile that came with a trace of disdain. However, she sounded innocent when she spoke, ¡°Miss Jones, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Aleena totally lost it due to the raging fury inside her. Pointing at Cam, she chastised, ¡°Why are you acting all innocent after doing something like that? You knew your ss of wine was drugged long before you drank it. You deliberately broke the te so that you could make use of the time to swap the drugged drink with mine. Otherwise, how can you stand on such a stable footing?¡± Cam found her statement rather hrious. ¡°Miss Jones, which ss of wine are you referring to? Do you mean the one you passed it to me yourself?¡± Aleena looked dumbfounded because in her fit of rage just now, she had forgotten about the fact that she was the one who passed the ss of wine to Cam. ¡°It¡¯s you who deliberately offered me the ss of drugged drink!¡± Keeping her arms crossed in front of her chest, Cam examined her as though she was a clown who was struggling to break free from a hopeless situation. ¡°Since you insist on saying so, I have no choice but to ask Mr. Nn to check the CCTV footage to have my innocence proved.¡± Ss, who was starting to understand the situation, eyed Cam disbelievingly and asked, ¡°Did she drug your drink?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Just as Cam was about to answer him, Nicole dashed over to them out of the blue and wrapped her arms around Aleena, who appeared disoriented. ¡°Aleena! Aleena, you¡¯re wasted, aren¡¯t you?¡± Burying her head in Nicole¡¯s arms, Aleenained, ¡°Cam sabotaged me!¡± Nicole quickly supported her weight before she said, ¡°Ss, you guys should walk Doctor Brooklyn out while I bring Aleena away! She¡¯s so drunk!¡± With that, she frantically hauled and dragged Aleena away. In the meantime, Ss¡¯s face fell. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Nicole, who had no choice but to stop moving, pleaded with him, ¡°Ss, she needs to lie down!¡± At that moment, both Alex and Hayden already realized what the matter was all about because they had been there at the table when it happened. However, they decided it was not the right time for them to voice their thoughts. Also, it would bring disgrace to the Nn Family if they allowed Aleena to continue making a scene looking so unkempt outside the vi. Therefore, the two of them advised Ss, ¡°Forget it, you still have plenty of time to get to the bottom of this after tonight. What¡¯s more, she won¡¯t be able to tell you anything now even if you insist on making her stay.¡± ¡°Just let her go. If she continues making a scene here, it¡¯s your family who will suffer the embarrassment instead of me,¡± Cam opined. Atst, Ss stopped voicing his objection and allowed Nicole to bring Aleena away. A babble of voices soon broke out among the guests. ¡°What¡¯s this whole thing about? Why can¡¯t I understand a thing of what they said?¡± ¡°Seems like Aleena is behaving this way because Cam drugged her drink!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Both of you have gotten it wrong! It was Aleena who wanted to drug Doctor Brooklyn but in the end, she ended up taking the ss that contained the drugged drink by ident.¡± ¡°In my opinion, Doctor Brooklyn must have found out that her drink was drugged and that was why she decided to swap it with Aleena¡¯s!¡± Their voices were loud enough to be heard by Ss and he secretly agreed with the opinion offered by thest guy because he knew his girlfriend was no pushover who would suffer silently when she was bullied. Seeing that the matter had been solved, Cam did not intend to stay on. ¡°Mr. Nn, we shall get going then.¡± Despite feeling apologetic and reluctant to see her leave as well as having the urge to tell her everything in his mind, Ss managed to subdue all those emotions and said to her politely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation for what happened tonight.¡± Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 How She Did It? ¡°It¡¯s fine because I¡¯m not really bothered by it,¡± said Cam. Ss assured her, ¡°I understand and I know how to handle this.¡± She then nodded slightly at him before leaving. Meanwhile, South gave him a wink and bade him farewell. ¡°Uncle Ss, see you next time!¡± Ss nodded at him with a smile. Staring at their figures which were getting further and further away from him, he slowly adopted a solemn face as he turned around and made his way back to the mansion. Looking guilty, Alex and Hayden followed behind him. For some reason, they felt responsible for the matter although they were not the culprit. After all, Ss had entrusted Cam to them because he was worried about her, but what happened in the end? If Cam had not been alert enough, she would have been the one who was looking like a mess now instead of Aleena. No wonder Ss was so pissed with them! It was only after they walked into a room did Ss turn around and re at the two guys behind him dangerously. Feeling coldness creeping down his neck, Alex tried to excuse himself guiltily, ¡°Why are you staring at us like that? We had no clue that she pulled off so many tricks just now!¡± Ss confronted them in his exasperation, ¡°What exactly took ce at the table just now?¡± Alex responded resignedly, ¡°In fact, I really have no idea. Hayden, did you catch anything?¡± Hayden answered, ¡°Nope because no one left the table throughout the entire time. Right from the beginning until the end, Aleena only proposed a toast to Doctor Brooklyn once and they didn¡¯t interact much with each otherter on. I really have no idea when she drugged the drink.¡± Alex pointed out, ¡°But when Cam broke a te when they were drinking, no one was looking at the wine sses as everyone¡¯s attention was on the broken te. Perhaps it¡¯s during that time that Oilvia swapped her drink with Aleena¡¯s!¡± Alex had been busy observing Ss¡¯s expression while talking. ¡°Why are you so angry over this matter? You should be pleased to have such a smart girlfriend who was not only sharp enough to tell that her drink was drugged, but she even knew how to give Aleena a taste of her own medicine!¡± To be honest, Ss was really pleased by what he said because he knew his girlfriend Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. was indeed a brainy one. However, did that fact have anything to do with them? Once again, he shot them a baleful stare and criticized, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been smart enough, she would have been drugged.¡± ¡°Fine, I admit it¡¯s our fault for failing to take care of her properly,¡± Alex conceded. Still looking sullen, Ss asked, ¡°Where did Aleena get that ss of wine?¡± Knitting his brows together, Hayden wondered, ¡°Now that you mention it, it was rather odd. She took it from one of the waiters so no one would have thought it could be drugged!¡± Alex, who was stroking his chin in puzzlement, commented, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Cam is even odder? She had been with us the whole time and she didn¡¯t go anywhere after sitting down at the table. How did she find out that the wine was drugged?¡±. ¡°You¡¯re the odd one!¡± Ss shot him another re. Alex chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m serious. If you were in her shoes, would you have been able to tell whether that ss of wine was drugged or not? I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that, let alonee up with a n to get back at Aleena so quickly!¡± Feeling proud of Cam because of Alex¡¯sment, Ss spoke airily, ¡°I¡¯m going to the control room.¡±. He was curious to know how Cam did it. Alex quickly followed after him. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Hayden too followed suit because he was keen to know how Cam managed to realize the problem. When the three of them reached the control room, Ss instructed one of the security officers to y the CCTV footage of when they were drinking at the table. Soon, the footage reached the part where Aleena was taking the sses of wine from the waiter. Ss narrowed his eyes to examine the waiter. Could he have colluded with Aleena? ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s see where the waiter got the drinks from.¡± The security officer first nced at Ss before rewinding slowly. In the footage, the waiter was shown to be walking out of the kitchen with a tray of drinks and then walking into the kitchen after serving them. Meanwhile, the footage of when he stood by the table to serve them the drinks was not shown. Upon closer look, the security officer found that there was something wrong with the time stamps. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Impressed By Cam¡¯s Skill ¡°Young Master Nn, there¡¯s a seven-second gap here.¡± Ss furrowed his brows together as it seemed like someone had deliberately deleted some parts of the footage. ¡°Keep rewinding. I want to know who else Chris came into contact with before he served the drinks.¡± Again, the security officer rewound the footage and to no one¡¯s surprise, there was another gap which lasted for 4.37 minutes. Ss sneered at how Aleena had naively thought that she would be able to get away with it just by deleting the footage but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how resourceful she was. Then, he gave an instruction to the bodyguards standing outside, ¡°Lock Chris up first.¡± The bodyguards acknowledged his instruction before leaving. The footage continued ying and it reached the part where Aleena made space for Cam and how insistent she had been to propose a toast to her. Throughout the entire process, Cam behaved politely and she didn¡¯t look like she was on her guard at all when she was interacting with Aleena. Both Alex and Hayden were also staring fixedly at the screen to check what they had been so busy doing at the time that made them miss out the problem with Cam¡¯s drink. In the footage, Cam was seen lifting up her wine ss and turning her body to face Aleena, and just like that, the te on the table was pushed onto the floor by her arm. What followed shortly after that was them putting down their wine sses and bending down to clear up the mess on the floor. Ss furrowed his brows before looking up confusedly at Alex and Hayden, who appeared simrly flummoxed. Surprisingly, they still couldn¡¯t figure out how Cam had done it even with the footage. However, Ss had a hunch that she must have done something at that time. It was just that when the footage was ying at normal speed, they couldn¡¯t see how she dropped the te at all. Again, he instructed the security officer, ¡°y the footage at a slower speed!¡± The security officer did as he said and it was only when the footage was ying 8 times slower than the normal speed did Ss manage to see her movement clearly. In fact, Cam had already nudged the te closer to the edge of the table in a barely noticeable manner before the te was dropped so that when sheter turned her body, she would be able to reach the te with her arm. Just as Aleena bent down to check if she was injured, she made use of that opportunity to ce the ss of drugged drink next to Aleena¡¯s ss rather shrewdly. She had done everything so swiftly that no one would be able to notice anything without scrutinizing it. With that, by the time Aleena straightened up, she would naturally take the ss which was nearer to her and drink the ss of drugged drink that originally belonged to Cam Alex, who was very impressed with Cam¡¯s skill, eximed, ¡°My goodness, she can definitely move fast!¡± Meanwhile, Hayden was so bbergasted that he could not even utter a word. With a faint smile, Ss recounted, ¡°On the day I met her for the first time at the airport, she bumped into a random guy like that and she somehow got the guy¡¯s phone during the process. When I noticed her bringing that phone to the toilet, assumed she was a habitual thief and because of that, I chased her out when she came to Nn Group for a job interview on the basis that she had a bad character.¡± As soon as he said that, both Alex and Hayden were gaping at him with admiration and consternation at the same time. ¡°How did you guys patch things up after that?¡± Alex asked. Hayden questioned, ¡°Did she tell you anything about the guy¡¯s phone?¡± Ss¡¯s face would be filled with warmth and affection whenever Cam was mentioned. ¡°I checked the CCTV footage of the airportter on and found out that the phone which belonged to another girl but because she didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss out of it, she retrieved the girl¡¯s phone from the thief using the same way he had stolen it earlier. The reason why she went to the toilet with that phone was because she wanted to return it to the girl. Regarding our row that took ce during the auction at the bar, she only started a fight with me because I rejected her job application at that time.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did the two of you¡­¡± Alex was really curious as to how the two of them, who were arch-rivals in the first ce, turned into such a lovey-dovey couple. Ss seemed to be in great spirits today probably because he was d that Cam managed to avoid the drugged drink, or probably because he was proud of how brilliant she was. In short, he was in a buoyant mood, so much so that he decided not to be bothered by the fact that Cam was brought back home by George.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 The Video That Popped Up on the Screen Ss then carried on, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would be the doctor hired by Landon to treat my grandfather and even she was stunned the moment she saw me. But then again, she still did her work professionally for my grandfather¡¯s sake and she didn¡¯t hesitate to take the fifty million fees from me.¡± Alex guffawed, ¡°Ha ha ha, that does seem like her usual style of doing things! Not only did she manage to keep your mouth shut, but she also took fifty million from you!¡± Hayden taunted him too, ¡°Most importantly, you weren¡¯t pissed off by what she did at all!¡± The two buddies of Ss started mocking him without reservation. Then, Alex suddenly raised his eyebrows suggestively at him as he remarked, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think you actually suffered any loss by paying her that amount of money!¡± Knowing what he was trying to say, Ss red at him with some irritation but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but agree with him because not only did he not suffer any loss, he actually made a great fortune out of the deal! At that juncture, the voice of a maid came from outside the room, ¡°Young Master Nn, it¡¯s time to cut the birthday cake; Old Man Nn¡¯se down to the first floor.¡± Ss acknowledged it before heading downstairs with Alex and Hayden. The living room was already packed with guests at the moment. On the gigantic screen at the back of a tform on the right side of the living room, slides that showed the photos of Old Man Nn together with the rest of the family were ying. After offering his birthday wishes for Old Man Nn enthusiastically on the tform, the host invited Old Man Nn¡¯s children and grandchildren to the stage to offer their wishes to him too. Ss¡¯s usual stern and detached demeanor had returned when he went onstage as the head of the family. People who didn¡¯t know him well enough could never imagine him to be the smug person he was when he talked about Cam just now because the difference between the two was simply too huge. Having taken over the microphone from the host, he nodded at the guests and started his speech in a crisp voice, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, good evening. First of all, I¡¯d like to express my utmost gratitude on behalf of my family to all of you who made time to be here to celebrate my grandfather¡¯s birthday. Although my grandfather is already a man at eighty-five, his mind is still sharp and his health is still robust. In fact, that¡¯s the best thing that we hope for and the greatest wealth for us as his children and grandchildren. Grandpa, you¡¯re the pir of strength of our family and you¡¯re the presence that is capable of bringing all of us together. You¡¯re the reason why our family exists and nothing in this world is more valuable than your presence in our family. Grandpa, I wish you a happy birthday and I hope theing years bring even more happiness and health!¡± As soon as he ended his speech, he was given a round of thunderous apuse by the guests. Old Man Nn¡¯s eyes were glistening with ayer of moisture when he heard Ss¡¯s speech. Staring at his grandson who was in his prime, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bittersweet wondering how many more years he could stay by his grandson¡¯s side. After leaving the stage, Ss made his way to his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s get on stage to cut your birthday cake!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Old Man Nn responded before heading toward the stage obediently with Ss¡¯s help. At that juncture, some of the lights in the living room were dimmed while someone was seen pushing a trolley that carried a ten-tier cake toward the stage. There were two candles in the shape of the numbers ¡®8¡¯ and ¡®5¡¯ ced on top of the cake. As the mes of the candles were flickering, the cake looked spectacrly beautiful. Without being cued, everyone started singing the birthday song while pping hands. When the cake was pushed to the tform, Ss looked at Old Man Nn and invited, ¡°Grandpa, you should make the first cut.¡± With that, he took the cake knife from the maid with which he made the first cut by holding his grandfather¡¯s hand. Of course, the first piece of the cake went to Old Man Nn. They then left it to the maid to distribute the rest of the cake to the guests. At that moment, everyone was enjoying the cake while offering their heartfelt wishes to Old Man Nn. Ss, who was worried that his grandpa might get too tired after standing for too long, instructed one of the maids to help him return to his room. Just as the rest of the guests were getting ready to leave the vi, the huge screen suddenly flickered as the slides were reced by a section of CCTV footage which started ying. It seemed to be showing one of the store rooms in the vi and there was a guy and a woman standing there with their backs facing the camera. Their conversation could barely be heard. ¡°Put this in the wer.¡± That sentence sessfully drew the attention of the guests in the living room who were getting ready to leave. All of them stopped in their tracks and turned to stare at the screen. Ss, who was standing not far away from the tform, naturally saw the video too. He could even tell that the voice belonged to Aleena.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Who Did That He knitted his eyebrows, extremely suspicious of who did that. Was it the person who deleted the video? Or was there someone deliberately scheming against Aleena? The video continued and showed Aleena handing a white pilf to the waiter. The waiter took it and asked, ¡°Miss Jones, what is this?¡± As usual, Aleena sounded haughty. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. After you drop it in, just wait near our table. Once I call you, bring it over to me.¡± Startled, the waiter quickly rejected, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it! Miss Jones, you should find someone else to do it. If Young Master Nn finds out, he will punish us!¡± Aleena said, ¡°All you have to do is serve a ss of wine. After this, I¡¯ll instruct someone to delete the surveince footage. No one will find out anything. Not a soul.¡± However, the waiter held onto his stand. ¡°I really can¡¯t do it, Miss Jones. I finally got the opportunity to work for the Nn Family after passing countless interviews. If Young Master Nn finds out, I will definitely be fired.¡± Aleena didn¡¯t say a word and just took out a card from her bag. ¡°There¡¯s 200 thousand in it, which I¡¯m sure is equivalent to your annual sry. You just have to serve a ss of wine, that¡¯s all. Besides, there are so many maids and there¡¯s no surveince camera so no traces can be detected. Plus, you¡¯re not the main culprit of this matter so what are you afraid of? Aren¡¯t you afraid to offend me?¡± Hesitating, the waiter asked again, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll delete the surveince footage?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to expose myself either!¡± ¡°Then who are you aiming at?¡± ¡°Cam!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she Master Merlin¡¯s doctor? I can¡¯t do it, Miss Jones. Young Master Nn will definitely kill me if he finds out!¡± Aleena said, ¡°Wealth is always apanied by risk. Besides, money doesn¡¯t grow on trees, not to mention 200 thousand. How about this? Once youplete this task, I¡¯ll offer you another reward of at least 100 thousand. In the future, if I sessfully marry into the Nn Family, you¡¯ll have be a great contributor. By then, I can even promote you to the position of the butler of the Nn Family.¡± At last, the waiter couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and agreed to Aleena¡¯s request. Before Aleena walked away, she reminded again, ¡°Keep in mind that the wine I want is the wine with the drugs.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, the screen on the stage suddenly cked out. At once, the crowd in the hall burst into an uproar. ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s so shocking that Miss Jones is such a person in private.¡± ¡°She¡¯s truly a disgrace to her father, who has always been an honest man. How did his daughter grow up to be so deceitful?¡± ¡°Strange. Since she¡¯s the one who drugged Doctor Brooklyn, why did she seek revenge on Doctor Brooklyn instead?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s foolish. She identally drank the ss of wine that was drugged. What makes me speechless is she even used Doctor Brooklyn for being cunning and evil.¡± Right now, Alex and Hayden were in front of Ss. When they finished watching the footage, they felt sick for some reason, not to mention Ss. ¡°Do you think that there¡¯s something wrong with her mind?¡± Alex¡¯s voice was loud enough for only all three of them to hear. Furrowing his eyebrows, Hayden replied, ¡°I think she¡¯s just trapped in her dream.¡± On the other hand, Ss seemed utterly disgusted. Ever since he heard Aleena say that she would marry into the Nn family and promote the waiter to be a butler, his expression had darkened and disdain was evident on his face. How could there be such a shameless person on this earth? ¡°Who did this? Wasn¡¯t this video deleted?¡± Alex asked. Hayden replied, ¡°Did the person who deleted the video do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Since he deleted it, he definitely wanted to conceal it from the public so he would be shooting himself in the foot if he yed it now. I think the person who did this is either someone who is holding grudges against Aleena or an expert inputers.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss suddenly nced at the time and realized that it had been an hour ever since Cam left. Therefore, they must have reached home by now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 A Shocking Footage He suddenly smiled. He knew that brat wouldn¡¯t let it slide easily! Yet, his smile startled Alex and Hayden. Alex waved his hand before Ss¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ss, you¡¯re scaring me! What¡¯s going on here? Do you know who did this?¡± Raising his eyebrows, Ss didn¡¯t say a word. Right at that moment, the screen in the hall lit up again. Then, a woman¡¯s loud moan rang, followed by a man¡¯s voice. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise while looking at the screen, which showed a man and a woman having s*x in a room. The woman was facing the camera so everyone recognized her immediately-it was none other than Aleena. Her eyes were closed and she was enjoying herself. On the other hand, although the man, who was rocking on top of the woman, was not facing the camera, his figure looked simr to Ben. At once, Ss¡¯s face turned grave. Although he was d that Aleena was being taught a lesson, and although this video would only tarnish Aleena and Ben¡¯s reputation, he was unhappy at the fact that the brat was watching this kind of video. In a cold voice, Ss immediately instructed, ¡°Turn off the screen!¡± After that, he said politely to the guests, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s birthday party will end here since we have some private matters to settle. Kindly make a move.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gossiping with great relish, everyone started to disperse since the screen was already turned off and the host had asked the guests to leave. ¡°Miss Jones haspletely embarrassed herself today!¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s shocking that she has grown into such a disgraceful woman when her father is an honest and upright person.¡± ¡°Aleena must still be in a muddle due to the drug.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a sound reason at all. If she¡¯s not in the right mind, she should¡¯ve gone home. Look at where she is. How can she do such a disgraceful act in someone else¡¯s house? What¡¯s worse is everybody knows it now. Sigh. I wonder how she¡¯s going to live honorably from now on.¡± ¡°Ben really knows how to seize opportunities. Didn¡¯t Ss just chase away the woman he was dating? It has barely been a few hours and he¡¯s already in bed with Aleena.¡± ¡°If Ben and Aleena end up together, it would be a more reliable marriage than uniting with the Smith Family.¡± ¡°So turns out it¡¯s a beneficial incident?¡± ¡°Do you think that the arrogant Young Lady would be interested in Ben, who¡¯s fickle and frivolous, if she wasn¡¯t drugged? Didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Jones said? She¡¯s only interested in Ss!¡± On the other side, Ss walked out the door with a phone in his hand. After he found a quiet spot, he called South. The call was answered after two beeps and South¡¯s cool voice rang. ¡°How is it? Have you received my present?¡± Suppressing his anger, Ss scolded, ¡°You¡¯re still so young! Why are you watching these nasty videos?¡± Speechless, South rolled his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t watch it. I only connected it to the screen and yed it for all of you!¡± It was only then did Ss realize he had been impulsive so he softened his voice. ¡°You¡¯re still young so don¡¯t watch this kind of video in the future. It¡¯s not good for you.¡± Pursing his lips, South replied, ¡°I got it but only you think that I¡¯m still young.¡± Ss broke outughing. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve even learned to seek revenge for your mother in your own way.¡± Unhappy, South didn¡¯t say a word. He had thought that he would be praised but he received a lecture instead. Ss knew that he was in the wrong. ¡°How is your mommy and what is she doing now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s talking to Uncle George.¡± After that, South paused for a second before asking, ¡°Will both of you split up?¡± Ss smiled. Cam and him were actually not the saddest when they quarreled, but him. After spending so much effort to create meeting opportunities for them and bringing them together, South still had to suffer in anxiety. It was forgivable if Cam had no idea about it, but he shouldn¡¯t let his son worry about them anymore. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Eric and Kelly Arrived He asked, ¡°Are you afraid that your mommy and I will split up?¡± For a second, the other end of the phone went silent but soon, the child¡¯s cool and arrogant voice rang again. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? You¡¯re not the only guy in this world.¡± Ss refuted, ¡°But they¡¯re not your father!¡± South paused again and after some time, he said huffily, ¡°But what can I do if you¡¯re so useless?¡± Ss chuckled. Then, his voice suddenly became croaky while emotions surged in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son. I won¡¯t let anybody snatch your mommy away and you definitely won¡¯t have any chances of calling someone else your daddy.¡± South was delighted but he pretended to be scornful when he spoke, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be certain if you don¡¯t work harder.¡± Quietly, Ss lifted his lips into a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard. Now, turn off the surveince camera and go to sleep. You can leave the rest to me.¡± Obediently, South agreed and hung up the phone. When Ss was walking back to the vi after the call ended, a car drove into the front yard. Curious as to who it would be, he didn¡¯t resume his pace and just waited there. The car drove all the way to the door before it stopped. When Ss walked up to the car, he saw the car te number and found that it was Eric Jones, Aleena¡¯s father. When the car door opened, a man and a woman got out of the car. The man looked like he was in his 40s or 50s, was tall and had deep-set features. On the other hand, the woman was gentle and beautiful just like a typical nobledy. She was none other than Kelly Hills, Aleena¡¯s mother. Ss stepped forward and greeted them. ¡°Hello, Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly!¡± ¡°Ss, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Eric said anxiously. ¡°Lara didn¡¯t exin the incident clearly over the phone just now and just told me to rush over. I¡¯m still on duty!¡± An icy smile appeared on Ss¡¯s face. They¡¯re really good at scheming. Now that they have fallen out with the Smiths, they are trying to establish connections with the Jones. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the ins and outs either. Uncle Eric, pleasee in first.¡± However, Eric was still anxious. ¡°How is Aleena?¡± Ss seemed hesitant. ¡°The house¡¯s inte was hacked just now and some disgraceful video of her was yed. I¡¯m still investigating it now.¡± Eric, who was walking forward, stopped his pace and asked Ss in doubt, ¡°What disgraceful video?¡± ¡°We should speak inside,¡± Ss replied. Eric then stopped asking questions and followed Ss into the house. Most of the guests had already left by this time and the remaining were some close friends. However, everyone was gathered in front of one of the rooms. Right at that moment, Lara threw a p across Ben¡¯s face. ¡°What were you thinking? How could you do that to Aleena?¡± Clutching his face, Ben exined in grievance, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, Aunt Lara. It was Aleena who begged me. She said that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore so¡ª¡± ¡°How are you going to exin it to Uncle Ericter?¡±. In the midst of scolding Ben, Lara nced at the door and pretended to just have noticed Eric and Kelly. ¡°Eric, Kelly, you¡¯re finally here.¡± While saying, she walked up to them. Edward walked over to them too and both parties greeted each other. After that, Eric and Kelly exchanged a look and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t get what you said on the phone just now. What happened to Aleena?¡± Lara sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start. Even I wish to kill my nephew. I¡¯ll pass him to you and you can do whatever you want to him.¡± After that, she dragged Ben to them. ¡°Tell them yourself!¡± Looking at Eric and Kelly, Ben kneeled down with a thump. ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of Aleena!¡± Upon hearing that, Eric and Kelly¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°What?! You took advantage of Aleena? Where is she now?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 I Did That to Save Her Kelly looked around and her eyes were instantly locked on the room where the door was half-opened. In a few steps, she dashed toward the room and pushed the door open only to find Aleena lying on the bed. Aleena was still sleeping and she was almost fully naked. She looked like a mess! Feeling ufortable, she even grunted unconsciously. Kelly¡¯s brain buzzed as if thunder had struck her. Their family was rather traditional. She and her husband were upright people and their daughter was definitely the apple of their eyes. She always told her daughter that she must love herself and never do anything inappropriate before her marriage. On the other hand, Aleena was always obedient, so how did she suddenly end up like that? Kelly walked into the room and gently nudged Aleena. ¡°Aleena! Aleena, wake up!¡± Unfortunately, no matter how many times Kelly called Aleena, she didn¡¯t wake up. Helpless, Kelly could only cover her with the nket and shut the door before walking out of the room. Then, she walked directly toward Ben. Without hesitation, she raised her hand and swung it at his face! A clear smack could be heard along with her heartbroken curse. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Ben staggered after the p. Hastily, Eric pulled Kelly over and asked, ¡°What happened? Where is Aleena?¡± Kelly pointed at Ben with her reddened eyes. ¡°He assaulted our daughter!¡± Upon hearing that, Eric¡¯s face turned dark and he red at Ben fiercely. ¡°You really did that?!¡± Ben didn¡¯t try to exin and just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± At once, fury coursed through Eric, causing him to kick Ben. Ben was knocked over to the floor but he got up on the spot and kneeled. Then, he kowtowed to Kelly and Eric while saying sincerely, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, please don¡¯t be angry. Let me exin myself. I didn¡¯t assault Aleena. In fact, I care for her more than anyone else. To be honest, I¡¯ve always admired her and what I did today was solely to save her. Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible and marry her! If I had an alternative, I swear I wouldn¡¯t have done it, but I asked for her permission and she agreed.¡± After all, Eric didn¡¯t know the details so he didn¡¯t understand what Ben was saying. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ben replied, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aleena was drugged and the potency is not only strong, but it alsosts for hours. I never wanted to hurt her and only wanted to bring her to the hospital.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Unexpectedly, Aleena¡­ Regardless, I¡¯m a man and I will always be the one who is in the wrong. If you¡¯re angry, you may hit me!¡± Eric was extremely shocked. ¡°What do you mean, drugged? Who did it?¡± While asking, he looked at Ss. That nce was full of me as if he was saying, My daughter was hurt at your ce so you must take responsibility for it. Ss secretly scoffed while looking at Lara and Ben, who were putting up a show. What an interesting performance. Ben first allowed Eric and Kelly to vent their anger on him. After that, he slowly led them into finding out that it was all their daughter¡¯s fault and he was only trying to save her. Then, Eric and Kelly would feel extremely guilty toward Ben, who was misunderstood. Taking that opportunity, Ben would get twice the result easily through negotiation. If Ben was clever enough, he might even secure himself a marriage. What a brilliant tactic of making concessions in order to gain advantages! Ss was in a quandary as he said, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, I think you should watch the CCTV footage first.¡± After that, he led Eric and Kelly to the monitoring room and yed the video that had been projected on the screen by South. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 We¡¯ll Find a Time to Apologize After watching the video, apart from disbelief, Eric and Kelly were utterly ashamed. When did their obedient, sensible daughter be such a horrible person, who spent 200 thousand buying off a waiter to drug someone? Even worse, she had unashamedly promised the waiter that she would promote him to the position of butler once she married into the Nn Family. If they hadn¡¯t heard her voice or seen her face, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that the person in the video was their daughter! Looking at Ss, Eric asked, ¡°But why was she drugged instead and was even taken advantage of?¡± Ss exined, ¡°She nned to drug my grandfather¡¯s doctor. Upon checking the surveince footage, it turns out that both of them identally took the wrong wine ss, causing Aleena to drink the wine that was meant for Doctor Brooklyn. Just now, someone hacked ourwork and yed the video of Aleena and Ben when they were in the room. I immediately turned off the screen-¡± Before Ss could finish his sentence, Eric sprung up from the chair and widened his eyes in shock. ¡°What did you say? Someone deliberately yed the video of them when they were together in the room? Who was it?!¡± The headline in tomorrow¡¯s newspaper would definitely be about his shameless daughter doing disgraceful acts with Ben at Old Man Nn¡¯s party. If that truly happened, how could he live respectably in the future? In contrast, Ss remained calm and continued, ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe me, you may ask whoever was present tonight. We were all in the living room when someone hacked the inte and connected the projector to the surveince camera in Aleena and Ben¡¯s room. Therefore, it was almost like a live video. When you arrived, I was in the midst of investigating the person who hacked the inte in the house. Unfortunately, that person is an expert so we failed to find him.¡± Then, he deliberately paused before continuing, ¡°But I have a rough idea. Would you like to know, Uncle Eric?¡± Eric sat down again. ¡°Sure, go on.¡± Kelly waspletely shattered by this incident now and she had no idea how she would handle the endless waves of gossip tomorrow. After standing up to turn off the surveince footage in the monitoring room, Ss sat back down on his seat. ¡°I think whoever benefits from ying the video is the culprit.¡± Eric was still in a muddle. ¡°Who would that be?¡± Ss replied, ¡°What would you do now that this has happened?¡± Eric took a deep breath and said, ¡°What else can I do? Since things have taken such a turn, if I force you to marry my daughter, I would be bullying you. Actually, you¡¯re the one that I favor the most from the beginning. I¡¯ve even talked to your father about it. Plus, Aleena likes you too¡­¡± Ss was speechless. Marry his daughter? No, thanks! He already had a wife and a son. In order to show his seriousness, Ss cleared his throat and said, ¡°Uncle Eric, Aleena is just a friend to me and I¡¯ve never seen her as anything more than that. If it isn¡¯t for you and Aunt Kelly¡¯s sake, and since Aleena is also a victim herself, I ought to give Doctor Brooklyn an exnation. Regardless, Aleena shouldn¡¯t scheme against others. If Doctor Brooklyn was drugged, my grandfather¡¯s treatment would be affected. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve heard of it too that it¡¯s all because of Doctor Brooklyn that my grandfather survived this time. She¡¯s our family¡¯s savior and even I need to be respectful toward her!¡± Ss¡¯s words hit hard, especially toward Eric, who was upright and honest. Eric even felt that those words were like an invisible palm pping his face mercilessly, causing his face to burn at once. In his whole life, he had never been so lost for words after being reproached. It was only after a long time did he exin with a flushed face, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for not disciplining Aleena due to our busy schedule, causing her to act willfully. We¡¯ll find a time to apologize to Doctor Brooklyn in person.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 The Wire-Puller Ss said, ¡°I understand the situation you both are in so it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll exin to Doctor Brooklyn soon.¡± With disappointment, Eric said, ¡°Aleena has always been an obedient girl and I don¡¯t know why she did this. It truly shocked me!¡± Speaking of that, he looked at Kelly. ¡°Since Ben is willing to marry Aleena and he¡¯s also a sensible man, why don¡¯t we go along with his suggestion? Otherwise, the newspaper tomorrow might publish nonsense!¡± Ss raised his eyebrows, surprised that things had indeed gone ording to Lara¡¯s n. Therefore, he started to rhythmically tap his fingers on the table. Those who knew him well would know that that was his habit when he was pondering. Raising her eyes, Kelly nced at Eric. ¡°How can Aleena marry him?¡± Eric knitted his eyebrows while asking in a frustrated tone, ¡°Do you have any other solutions?¡± Kelly raised her voice and said, ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t marry Ben. He¡¯s such a womanizer!¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t a womanizer these days?¡± Eric asked in annoyance. Knowing that they were about to start quarreling, Ss quickly interjected, ¡°Have you ever thought that if it wasn¡¯t for the wire-puller, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up this way although Aleena is in the wrong? I think we should focus on this person, who yed the video in public, and what his or her objectives are. Is he trying to use public opinion to force you into compromising?¡± Enlightened by Ss, Eric instantly came to a realization. ¡°Are you saying that the person behind this is Ben?¡± Ssforted him, ¡°Uncle Eric, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. I¡¯m just judging the case as it stands and I haven¡¯t found any substantive evidence. But evidently, the party benefiting from this current incident is the Roberts Family. Putting everything else aside, Ben is obviously eager to marry Aleena judging from how he apologized and confessed his feelings toward Aleena earlier. To be honest, would you choose the Roberts Family if this incident never happened? Obviously, you wouldn¡¯t. Not only is Ben a famous womanizer, but his family background is also not a match with the Jones Family. But now, you¡¯ll think that bringing them together is the best solution because it can shut the public up. Ben is just discarding all your other choices!¡± Infuriated, Eric smacked the table. ¡°How is that my only choice? I¡¯d rather keep Aleena at home than marrying her to that evil, cunning b*stard!¡± Ss added, ¡°This is just my suspicion. Uncle Eric, Aunt Kelly, you should think of it on your own. Don¡¯t be influenced by my words and lose amendable son-inw. I don¡¯t mean to separate a couple either. As long as Aleena is happy, I¡¯ll be d too.¡± Kelly said, ¡°Ss, you don¡¯t have to be so discreet. We definitely trust you. If this incident never happened, I wouldn¡¯t allow Ben to have Aleena either. Isn¡¯t he the one who gained huge attention on the inte when he flirted and hugged a married woman previously? We will never allow such a disgusting man to join our family!¡± With a gloomy face, Eric said, ¡°I bet that Lara is involved in this incident too.¡± Without replying to Eric, Ss showed him a smile. Then, he said, ¡°How about this? Both of you should discuss the solution and I¡¯ll talk to the media so that they won¡¯t report this incident. That¡¯s all I can do to help.¡± In the living room downstairs, Ben whispered to Lara when no one was around, ¡°Aunt Lara, will it work?¡± Lara replied, ¡°If that video wasn¡¯t yed in public, perhaps there would be another oue. However, now that everyone knows what has happened, no one will want Aleena anymore unless she doesn¡¯t mind staying single forever.¡± Ben smirked. ¡°Thank you foring up with such a brilliant n, Aunt Lara.¡± Unexpectedly, Lara fiercely red at him. ¡°If this n works out, you must make Miss Jones happy. Look at those women whom you flirted with in the past. They¡¯re all mere peasants! This time, you must bear with it until you marry her regardless of anything. If you fail me again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Wishful Thinking Out of reflex, Ben shuddered but he quickly said, ¡°I got it. Aunt Lara, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make her happy.¡± Lara said, ¡°Alright. Later on, be sure to talk sweetly.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ben nodded. While they were chatting, Ss had led Eric and Kelly out of the monitoring room. At once, Lara stood up and walked over to them. ¡°Eric, Kelly, please calm down. It¡¯s all Ben¡¯s fault and I¡¯ve scolded him for hours just now. However, since what¡¯s done is done, why don¡¯t we think of a solution to settle it? Ben has already made his stand clear-he has always liked Aleena and he¡¯s willing to marry her. If you¡¯re fine with it, why don¡¯t we make this marriage happen?¡± Indifferently, Eric and Kelly stared at Lara, seemingly unmoved. For the sake of their past rtionship, they didn¡¯t humiliate Lara. Besides, they hadn¡¯t found any substantial evidence so they couldn¡¯t argue groundlessly, which was why they didn¡¯t go berserk. Yet, things were happening as predicted by Ss. Ben wants to marry our daughter? Impossible! ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll marry our daughter to a man who took advantage of her?¡± Kelly mocked. Her words were totally not what Lara had expected. How did the situation turn out this way? Wasn¡¯t marrying their daughter to her nephew the only option for them after the scandal happened? ¡°Lara looked at Ss. ¡°Ss, didn¡¯t you show the footage to Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly?¡± Ss didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, Eric said, ¡°We¡¯ve watched it. Aleena was drugged due to her own wrongdoings. She made her bed so let her lie in it.¡± Feeling slightly relieved, Lara smiled sheepishly. ¡°Since things have happened, let¡¯s not me the kids anymore. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding and Ben only did it to save her. I¡¯ve asked him about the drug and he said that there¡¯s no other solution to save Aleena other than what they did. Eric, Kelly, I understand how you feel and I feel so heartbroken for Aleena too. However, there were countless reporters here today and we can¡¯t predict what will appear in the news tomorrow. Therefore, we must come up with a solution as soon as possible. What do you say?¡± With an icy face, Eric looked at Lara. ¡°So your suggestion is to bring them together?¡± Lara knitted her eyebrows. ¡°Do you have a better solution, Eric?¡± Kelly snorted in contempt. ¡°Although Ben did that to save Aleena, as a man, he has indeed taken advantage of her like he said. Besides, is he truly in such a difficult position like what you im? If he sincerely wanted to save Aleena, couldn¡¯t he have done it somece else? Why did he have to make it known to everyone at Old Man Nn¡¯s birthday party? Confessing that he admires Aleena is just nonsense. Even we, who don¡¯t pay attention to gossip, have heard of his reputation as a womanizer so it¡¯s impossible that you have no idea about it. Lara, do you think that we are pushovers? Is that why you are asking Aleena to marry this kind of man?¡± Awkwardly, Lara forced a smile while exining, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we discussing a solution? It would be great if you have a better solution.¡± Kelly sneered, ¡°Aleena is unconscious due to the drug but Ben is conscious. We¡¯ve done you a huge favor for not getting to the bottom of the fact that he took advantage of my daughter. Saving her is a nice way to put it, but I call b*llshit! If that was another man, I would have charged him for raping my daughter!¡± Squinting, Lar¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Kelly, you¡¯ll ruin the rtionship between our families if you put it that way.¡± After that, she dragged Ben over and asked, ¡°Ben, what actually happened? Why did you go to Aleena¡¯s room? Did she invite you in or did you take advantage of her?¡± Ben was quick-witted. ¡°H-I didn¡¯t, Aunt Lara. I like Aleena but I didn¡¯t take advantage of her. I only went to rest in the room after drinking wine and I truly didn¡¯t expect that Aleena woulde in. She asked me to help her and I agreed because I couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer¡­¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Unconditionally Doted On Her Looking at Eric and Kelly, Lara said with suppressed anger, ¡°Eric, Kelly, you¡¯ve heard it too that Aleena went into Ben¡¯s room on her own. If you¡¯re using Ben of taking advantage of her, she asked for it anyway.¡± Seeing that Kelly was agitated, Edward walked forward and embraced her. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t get angry. Aren¡¯t there surveince cameras? Eric and Kelly are also frustrated too.¡± After that, he instructed the maid, ¡°Find the footage where Aleena walked into the room.¡± In a cold voice, Eric said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. You know clearly what has happened and we do too. We¡¯ll take this incident as our misfortune and won¡¯t use you for taking advantage of Aleena. We won¡¯t demand you to take any responsibility either. We¡¯ll keep our daughter, thank you very much!¡± After finishing his sentence, Eric turned and walked into the room. Then, he carried Aleena out with the nket. When they left, they only greeted Ss andpletely disregarded the rest. After they were gone, Lara flew into rage. ¡± ycho! His foolish daughter is the one who went for wool and came home shorn. I¡¯m being kind to help her but they¡¯re ming me instead!¡± Still holding her, Edward gentlyforted her, ¡°There, there. You don¡¯t need to be angry at someone who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.¡± Ss didn¡¯t want to watch this couple all lovey-dovey and turned to walk upstairs. In his memory, Edward had never denied Lara anything and doted on her ¡®unconditionally and boundlessly. Even when Lara targeted him or his grandfather, he would just turn a blind eye. He wasn¡¯t a son nor a father. He was just a husband; Lara¡¯s husband. Ss couldn¡¯t understand how a person could be so cold blooded. His grandfather always said that the men in the Nn Family were henpecked and it truly showed in Edward! Upstairs, Old Man Nn wasn¡¯t asleep. When Ss came in, he was just about to send someone to find out how things were going after hearing bits and pieces of the conversation downstairs. Hastily, he asked Ss, ¡°How is it now?¡± Ss rubbed his eyebrows, feeling worn out. ¡°It¡¯s settled. The Jones walked away acknowledging that they were unlucky.¡± Old Man Nn asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that they were nning to unite with the Roberts through marriage?¡± Ss replied, ¡°But the Jones disagreed.¡± Old Man Nn looked at Ss. ¡°I thought everyone at the party saw what happened. How are they going to exin the incident if Aleena doesn¡¯t marry Ben?¡± Ss said, ¡°I promised to deal with the media. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask some staff to keep an eye on the trending topic. Give it a few days and the public will forget this incident.¡± ¡°Have you found the person who yed the video?¡± Looking down at his anxious grandfather, Ss was amused. ¡°Why are you staying up to ask so many questions? It¡¯s none of your business anyway.¡± Old Man Nn red at him. ¡°You brat. I¡¯m just afraid that they might suspect Cam. Didn¡¯t Aleena try to aim at her? It¡¯s possible that Cam hired someone to y the video to get back at Aleena.¡± Laughing, Ss said to Old Man Nn, ¡°Even if they suspected Cam, it¡¯s settled now. Otherwise, why did the Jones refuse to unite with the Roberts through marriage?¡± Old Man Nn widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°You meddled in their dispute?¡± Ss refuted, ¡°I just gave them good advice.¡± Stroking his beard, Old Man Nnughed. ¡°Good! If the Roberts and Jones united through marriage, their might would double. It¡¯s great that you stopped it before it even happened.¡± Ss smiled too. ¡°Grandpa, you should rest early and I¡¯ll get going too. It¡¯s been a tiring day.¡± ¡°Alright. Pass me South¡¯s voice recorder,¡± said Old Man Nn. Ss took the voice recorder from the bedside table and gave it to Old Man Nn. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would record jokes for you.¡± Old Man Nn seemed content. ¡°You have a good son.¡± Ss smiled and replied, ¡°You have a good great-grandson too!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Refuse to Go Meanwhile in Muse Penins, Cam and George had been sitting on the sofa for quite some time but none of them spoke. They had negotiated with each other for hours but they failed toe to an agreement. George was worried about letting Cam stay alone in the country. Although he had gathered that Ss didn¡¯t seem to have feelings for her, his intuition told him that Ss was important to her. Even if Ss didn¡¯t like Cam now, it was uncertain that it would remain that way. Therefore, he asked Cam to return to the country with him so he could take care of her in person. However, how could Cam agree to that? If he had asked her two weeks earlier, she would have returned with him but now that she had Ss, how could she go back? That man had endured so much for her so how could she abandon him and go with George? If she did that, he would definitely go mad. It didn¡¯t actually matter if Ss would let her leave or not because she herself wouldn¡¯t be willing to Therefore, she listed out reasons why she couldn¡¯t go back with George from her career development, her feelings to how she wished to be in her home country. In return, George attacked her conscience and used her seniors and juniors to guilt-trip her. He even made a thorough analysis of the benefits and advantages that she would have if she went back with him. In the end, no one convinced the other so they were in a deadlock. Taking a puff of his cigarette, smoke spiraled upward and shrouded George¡¯s handsome face. Actually, he seldom smoked unless he was extremely frustrated. Usually, nothing could bring him down and he always kept a cool head. This situation must be difficult for him. He couldn¡¯t free himself from concern if he allowed her to stay here, but she refused to go with him. On the other hand, Cam was upset about this situation too but she didn¡¯t have any better solutions. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone but Ss was right that it was impossible to have it both ways and protect both of their feelings. She just hoped that they wouldn¡¯t be startled by the truth and could ept it. She could differentiate the feelings she had for George and Ss. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although she wasn¡¯t sure how far she and Ss would go, she knew that no matter what, George would always be her family. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve fallen in love with George long ago! Stubbing out the cigarette in the ashtray, George looked up at Cam. ¡°Do you have to make me use our promise?¡± Cam knitted her brows. ¡°George, why do you have to force me? You know clearly that my studio has just started to operate and South has just gotten used to attending school here. We¡¯re reallyfortable now so I don¡¯t feel like making any changes.¡± George took a deep breath. ¡°I really regret letting youe back.¡± Back then, he shouldn¡¯t have acted nobly and generously. He should have been selfish and stopped them froming back. Cam understood what George was worried about but she didn¡¯t have the courage to tell the man, who not only loved her for seven years but was her son¡¯s savior too, that she had fallen in love with another man. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t have but she couldn¡¯t control her feelings. It didn¡¯t matter how much effort he had put in or how early he had appeared in her life because one had to be in the right ce at the right time and with the right person, just like when it came to her and Ss. She had always thought that she was heartless and wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anybody. But at that specific moment, she agreed to be his girlfriend. She fell in love with him because of how happy he would be when she was happy about the smallest of things, and how gently he looked at her and South. George wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone. In fact, he was so perfect that she felt burdened with guilt and didn¡¯t even dare to tell him the truth! ¡°George, you¡¯re my brother and my teacher, and you¡¯ll always be the most important person in my heart. I know that you¡¯re concerned for me but I want to settle down. I admit that I lied to you today but I couldn¡¯t reject him because Old Man Nn is extremely pitiful. He has many maids around him but he¡¯s actually lonely. South went with me twice and Old Man Nn likes him, so Ss asked South and I to attend the party because he wanted his grandpa to have a blessed birthday. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but I was just afraid that you would be unhappy to know Ss and I are close. However, you don¡¯t have to worry because Ss has a lot of admirers and he takes care of his friends. Since I¡¯m his grandfather¡¯s savior, he won¡¯t let others hurt me.¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Regretted George looked at her with his deep obsidian eyes. ¡°You know very well that I don¡¯t want to be your brother or your family, and that there are other reasons why I am keeping you away from Ss other than worrying that you might get hurt. Why do you have to pretend that you don¡¯t get it?¡± Flustered, Cam looked up at George and anxiously exined, ¡°George, I know that you care for me. Without you, South and I wouldn¡¯t have made it, b-but I only see you as family and nothing more.¡± ¡°Do you have feelings for someone else then?¡± Looking at her, waves of emotions surged in George but he suppressed it with his rationality. ¡°Such as Ss?¡± Cam kept her silence. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him but she couldn¡¯t hurt him with the truth either. Therefore, she would rather remain silent. Closing his eyes, George sighed inwardly. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to answer me if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing that, Cam looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re going back tomorrow?¡± George looked at her. ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. Cam blurted out. Noticing the sadness in George¡¯s eyes, she hastily exined, ¡°I¡¯m just startled by the news. Isn¡¯t the master back? Why do you have to go back so soon?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious?¡± Cam¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why would I be anxious? Don¡¯t put words into my mouth!¡± George broke outughing. ¡°There¡¯s some problem in our master¡¯s breeding technology in the research center so he left again. That¡¯s why I have to go back and .check on it.¡± Cam felt speechless. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he given up yet?¡± George replied, ¡°How will he give up? You know how stubborn and persistent he is. He won¡¯t give up until he sessfully breeds humans in hisb.¡± Smiling, he looked at Cam and said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll have a few more children someday.¡± Cam was speechless. Looking at her, George suddenly felt down. ¡°Cam¡­¡± Cam looked up at him. ¡°Yes?¡± Her beautiful face was just within inches but he could only gaze at it from afar while the words were stuck in his throat. Why wasn¡¯t he the one she loved? Why couldn¡¯t he be the one that she loved if she could fall for someone? ¡°Using the promise, I forbid you from marrying before getting my permission!¡± After that, he stood up and returned to his room. In the dark, hey on the bed, regretting that he hade back and confessed. If he didn¡¯t confess, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have rejected him so firmly. He had been in love with her for seven years and in those years, they were so intimate that they had done everything except sleeping on the same bed. Because she has been hurt before, he didn¡¯t dare to force her. Therefore, he tried his best to convince himself that since she was beside him, he would just wait for her. All this time, he thought that she would be his and it was only a matter of time. But now, why did he feel like he was losing her? If she fell in love with another man, could he bear to see her getting close and intimate with that man? Could he? He pulled the nket over his head and hid under it for a long time until he heard a notification from his phone. He grabbed the phone to check it. Upon seeing that it was a WhatsApp message from Penny, he felt annoyed for some reason. When he left tonight, Penny had asked for his contact. He had found it hard to reject her since she was the one who brought him into Nn Residence. Since he couldn¡¯t block her or delete her contact, he could at least ignore her. Just when he was about to put his phone away, he spotted Cam¡¯s name in the message from the corner of his eyes. Therefore, he clicked on the message and read it. ¡®George, are you asleep? I¡¯ve just settled my work. Someone retaliated for Cam George was confused and wasn¡¯t nning to bother about it, but he was too curious so he sat up and replied: ¡®Who?¡¯N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 A Song to Cheer You Up Obviously overjoyed, Penny replied within seconds: ¡®George, are you not asleep yet? | thought you were asleep so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. Can I call you now?¡¯ George replied: ¡®Now is not a good time, just text me! Penny quickly texted back: ¡®Okay. Someone yed the video of Aleena together with Ben on the big screen in the living room so everybody who was at the party knows about her affair. This time, Aleena¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined.¡¯ George was suspicious. y a video on the screen in the living room? Other than South, I can¡¯t think of anyone who would do such a thing. ¡®What happened next?¡¯ ¡®Later, my mother, who wants the two families to be united through marriage, hurriedly asked everyone to keep all of it a secret. In the end, the Jones family was still angry. They didn¡¯t agree to the marriage and just left: ¡®Why didn¡¯t they agree?¡¯ George suddenly had a thought. Is it because Aleena still wants to be together with Ss? So, he sent another text: ¡®Does Aleena like your brother? Penny replied: ¡®Who doesn¡¯t like my brother? The only problem is that my brother doesn¡¯t like anyone! Secondster, she texted: ¡®Just like you!¡¯ However, George was confused. Who doesn¡¯t like her brother? Is it possible that Cam likes him too? Maybe that photo was not fake and not purposely taken at a certain angle! ¡®George, where are you going tomorrow? I have a medical question that I don¡¯t know ¡°about. Can you teach me?¡¯ At that moment, George received another text message from Penny He quickly replied: ¡®I¡¯m returning to Mastar tomorrow¡¯ Penny hurriedly asked: ¡®Why are you returning to Mastar? When are youing back? George didn¡¯t reply to her. In fact, he didn¡¯t know when or what excuse he could use to come back. ¡®George, what time is your flight tomorrow? Can I send you off?¡¯ Looking at the words on the screen, George could imagine how anxious Penny was. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the person he hoped was anxious about his departure, which was why he didn¡¯t reply to her and directly threw his phone toContent ? N?velDrama.Org. the side. At the same time, Cam was sitting on the sofa in a daze. She felt upset when she watched George¡¯s lonely figure as he left but she didn¡¯t know what to do. Cam felt that she was ungrateful. Even though she righteously vowed to be loyal and said that she would do anything for him, in reality, she was really selfish. She had hurt a close senior because of her own feelings. All of a sudden, she felt her phone in her hand vibrate. Cam held it up and saw that it was a message from Ss: ¡®Are you asleep? Holding her phone in her hands, Cam got up and walked back to her bedroom before she replied: ¡®Not yet!¡¯ ¡®Is George suspicious about us?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow! When Ss saw this message, he was extremely overjoyed. ¡®Really? Does that mean | can officially be your boyfriend and call you my girlfriend? Reading Ss¡¯s message, Cam could already imagine how happy Ss was but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy at all. So, she only replied with one word: ¡®Yes! Ss was a vignt person so he could immediately tell that Cam was in a bad mood. He purposely sent a jealous text to her: ¡®What¡¯s the matter? Are you reluctant to see him leave?¡¯ Cam quickly replied: ¡°No, I just think that I¡¯m really selfish!¡¯ Ss: ¡®Feelings are selfish by nature. You won¡¯t be happy if you force yourself to be with your senior. You can return the favors you owe him in other ways instead of your feelings. Doing so is unfair to the three of us. Cam: ¡®I know, I just feel a little upset. Ss: ¡®Why don¡¯t I sing you a song to cheer you up?¡¯ Cam: ¡®You know how to sing?¡¯ Ss sent a voice message: ¡®In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful person in the world. Every smile makes me intoxicated. Everything about you is perfect, even the way you pout your mouth when you¡¯re angry¡­ Camy on the bed and listened to Ss¡¯s voice messages one after another. At that moment, she felt better and the corners of her lips slowly curled upward. I didn¡¯t expect him to sing so well! Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Why Do You Keep Following Me? On the next day, because Cam had chatted with Ss untiltest night, it was already 6:30 am when she woke up. When she walked out of her room, she thought she would see George making breakfast for her and South in the kitchen, but she realized that the house was unusually quiet. She had a bad premonition and quickly ran toward George¡¯s room. She knocked on his room and shouted, ¡°George? George?¡± Unfortunately, no matter how hard she knocked, nobody answered. With that, she directly pushed the door open and went in. Just like she had expected, the room was tidy and empty, as if nobody lived there before. Cam left the room in a hurry, grabbed her phone, and called George. The sound of the dialing tone made her feel irritated. At that moment, Cam was extremely anxious and she secretly kept urging the other person on the phone to pick up. His phone is not switched off. That means that he isn¡¯t on the ne yet. In the end, my selfishness forced George to leave. How did he leave without making a sound? How sound asleep was I? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?! Panic and self-me instantly swept over her. After a long while, she finally heard George¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone. ¡°Cam¡­¡± At that instant, Cam almost burst into tears. With an aggrieved voice, she asked, ¡°George, where are you?¡± George slowly replied, ¡°I¡¯m almost at the airport.¡± Hearing this, Cam was angry and anxious. ¡°What time is your flight? How could you leave without saying anything and don¡¯t even let me send you off?¡± George said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯te back in the future. I¡¯ll be back when I have the chance.¡± However, Cam was still furious. ¡°But you can¡¯t stop me from sending you off. What time is your flight? I¡¯ll head over there now!¡± George replied, ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m almost there.¡± Cam said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re intentionally making me feel upset, aren¡¯t you?¡± George¡¯s tone suddenly turned serious. ¡°Cam, there is no one in this world that wants you to be happy more than me!¡± Cam felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Then wait for me. I¡¯ll send you off!¡± After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t give George a chance to speak and directly hung up the phone. Then, she made a call to Ss and asked him to send South to school. Later, she went to South¡¯sContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. room and woke him up. After she dressed herself up and was about to leave the house, she bumped into Ss. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the airport,¡± Ss said. Cam replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. South needs to go to school today. Help me take him to school.¡± Hearing this, Ss said, ¡°I already asked Landon toe over. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When the two of them were talking, Landon arrived. Seeing this, Ss raised his eyebrows at Cam, as if he was asking Cam if he could apany her to the airport Cam didn¡¯t say anything else. After giving Landon the address, she hurried to the airport with Ss. At the same time, George arrived at the airport. As soon as he entered the airport, he saw a familiar figure and immediately frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Penny looked at him and with a triumphant smile on her face, she replied, ¡°I can find out about your flight details even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± Hearing this, George ignored her and walked toward the waiting hall. Penny quickly followed behind him and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly returning to Mastar?¡± George didn¡¯t say anything and continued to drag his luggage forward without looking back. Seeing this, Penny asked again, ¡°George, when will youe back?¡± George continued to ignore her and started to take bigger steps. Penny was holding a bag in her hand and she looked like a mess as she chased after him. Even though she knew George was cold and unfriendly, the more frustrated she got, the more courage she had. ¡°George, I¡¯m attending an academic seminar in Mastar in a few days. Can I find you then?¡± At that moment, George¡¯s patience finally wore out and he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you keep following me?¡± Penny was so surprised, she froze in ce. With an aggrieved expression, she replied, ¡°1-I just want to send you off!¡± Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Every Girl in the World Is Precious George was annoyed by Penny¡¯s constant pestering. ¡°I¡¯m not your friend and I¡¯m not your family member. What right do you have to send me off?¡± After being roared at by George, Penny lost her temper and bit her lower lip hard as she exined timidly, ¡°l-treat you as my friend.¡± Hearing this, George looked at her and said icily, ¡°We¡¯re not friends!¡± His cold gaze was like sharp knives that pierced through Penny¡¯s heart. She instantly felt aggrieved so she yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?! All I want is to send you off. Why do you have to roar at me?¡± After she finished speaking, she squatted on the ground and burst into tears. All my life, I¡¯ve been ady from a wealthy family. I grew up being praised by my teachers and parents! I¡¯m beautiful and capable. No matter where I go, I do as I please and nobody would dare to talk back at me, let alone scold me so fiercely. I just like him and want to send him off. George took a deep breath and suddenly could understand Cam¡¯s feelings. Receiving concern from people you don¡¯t like is redundant. Take Penny for example. Even though I didn¡¯t tell her which flight I¡¯m taking, she still figured it out using other means and even woke up really early to send me off. How can I not know her feelings? To say that I didn¡¯t notice her feelings at all is nonsense. However, I can¡¯t give her what she wants so I can only pretend to not know, just like what Cam did to me. All of a sudden, George became soft-hearted. He stopped in his tracks, walked over, and helped Penny off the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t send me off. Girls should be proud and not put in effort on those who are not worthy.¡± Penny got up and suddenly pounced at him. Wrapping her arms around his waist, she cried aggrievedly, ¡°George, I like you. Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡± George frowned slightly and immediately pushed her away. Then, in a resolute tone, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± Hearing this, Penny wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like me but I can wait for you. I can wait for you to like me.¡± George took a step back and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me! I already have someone I like. I will never like you!¡± Penny looked up and with her teary eyes, she looked at him nkly and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know her,¡± George said as he turned to leave. Penny hurriedly asked, ¡°Is she the reason you¡¯re in a hurry to head back to Mastar?¡± After George heard this, he secretly let out a sigh and thought,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the contrary, the one I love is getting further and further away from me. My departure this time can be considered as an escape. I don¡¯t dare to stay here another second because I¡¯m afraid to see something that I don¡¯t want to see. I¡¯m also scared that Cam will say cruel things to me so I¡¯d rather deceive myself and head back to Mastar. That way, I can just imagine that Cam is just living in a ce a little far away from me! ¡°You can say that!¡± He answered vaguely. Penny quickly took a few steps forward and stood in front of him. ¡°W-Wait!¡± George frowned and looked at her. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± For some reason, Penny felt nervous and she fidgeted. After a long pause, she slowly muttered, ¡°¡­ I know that I¡¯m not perfect. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m very unreserved. Indeed, Tam a little arrogant and domineering, and I have a bad temper, but I¡¯ve never told any other man that I liked him and I¡¯ve never had feelings for anyone before. I fell in love with you at first sight. I know that you have someone that you like and I¡¯m not asking you to like me, a person whom you have only met three times. It¡¯s just¡­ Oh, I don¡¯t know how to say it. Anyways, I will wait for you!¡± George felt a little speechless. Why can¡¯t she understand what I mean? Didn¡¯t I just say that I like someone else? He took a deep breath and earnestly said, ¡°I already told you that you won¡¯t get what you want no matter how long you wait. Every girl in the world is precious. No one is worth suffering over, understand?¡± Penny looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°However, there aren¡¯t many men in this world who know that all girls are precious. In fact, most of them are scumbags. George, I won¡¯t force you to like me so don¡¯t stop me from liking you!¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Little Dolphin These words really made George speechless for a while. Penny then handed him a small bag in her hands. ¡°I bought these for you. You can eat them on the ne.¡± George once again returned to his usual cold self. ¡°I don¡¯t want them!¡± He walked past her and continued walking. Penny quickly chased after him. ¡°George! Wait for me!¡± George didn¡¯t listen this time and went directly to change his boarding pass. Penny couldn¡¯t run with the bag in her hand, so she simply threw it to the ground, After chasing after him for a few more seconds, she finally caught up and stopped him. ¡°George!¡± George¡¯s face was now full of annoyance and he red at her. ¡°I have already said what I wanted to say. Why are you asking for trouble!?¡± George asked, his voice cold. Penny didn¡¯t care about his attitude. She directly removed a little blue dolphin from her keys and pressed it into George¡¯s hand. ¡°I have always kept this little dolphin with me and it¡¯s my lucky charm. I¡¯m giving it to you now. I hope that it will also bring you good fortune.¡± George wanted to refuse, but Penny suddenly lunged forward and hugged him. She was fast! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It happened so fast that before George could push her away, Penny had already released him. ¡°Goodbye, George! Safe travels!¡± she ran away shyly after saying farewell. ¡°George stared at her running figure and could not recover for a long time. Then, he felt as if someone was looking at him. He instinctively followed the gaze and looked over. A tall and sexy woman, wearing a khaki trench coat, was standing not far away from him and looking at him with a smile on her lips. His heart sank and he panicked momentarily as he was worried that Cam would think that there was something going on between him and Penny. However, he quickly regained hisposure. If Cam cared even the slightest bit, she wouldn¡¯t have stood some distance away and looked at him, and he did not have to panic and run away. In fact, at this moment, he felt that he wasn¡¯t so embarrassed because Penny had appeared. Their eyes met and after a while, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Not even 40 minutes. It looks like the AG Racer is back!¡± Cam red at him with a pout. ¡°I wondered why you had left quietly and didn¡¯t want me to send you off. It turns out you had an appointment with a beautiful woman!¡± George nced in the direction that Penny had run off to and found no sight of her. ¡°I told you that you didn¡¯t need toe, but you insisted!¡± George replied lightly. Cam smiled. ¡°You should have told me earlier that you had someone to send you off, then I wouldn¡¯t havee and bothered you. Now I don¡¯t know if I should stay or leave.¡± With that said, she set her gaze on the little blue dolphin in George¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful!¡± George also nced at it. ¡°I can give it to you if you like it!¡± Cam hurriedly refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s a heartfelt gift from someone else. Penny can be a bit arrogant and domineering, but love is blind. If you like her, George, I will wish the both of you well.¡± George looked at her. There was only joy in her eyes and not a hint of jealousy. At this time, there was an announcement urging passengers to board their nes. George looked at her and said, ¡°Alright, you should head back. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Then, he turned to leave. ¡°George,¡± Cam opened her arms. George walked over to her and gently embraced her. He didn¡¯t say anything but from how tightly he held her, it was easy to see how reluctant he was to leave. Cam naturally understood this and just gently patted his back. ¡°When will youe over again?¡± George let go of her and chuckled, ¡°Hard to say. There¡¯s a huge chance that I wille back to China!¡± Cam was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± George left her an ambiguous answer. Cam pouted. George smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now. You go back. Call me if you have something you need, and don¡¯t forget about my request.¡± After speaking, he walked through the immigration checkpoint. Cam looked nkly at George who was walking away. He said that without his permission, I can¡¯t get married. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Who Would You Save? Suddenly, a tall figure appeared beside her and a low and sexy voice travelled into her ears. ¡°Still looking?¡± Cam didn¡¯t turn around and neither did she say anything. She just tilted her head to the side andid it on the man¡¯s shoulder. Very naturally, Ss took her into his arms. His voice had an imperceptible tenderness to it as he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you reluctant to see him go?¡± ¡°A bit, yes!¡± Cam said. Hearing this, Ss¡¯s breath hitched in anger. He put his hands on her shoulders and turned her around so that she was facing him. ¡°I should be the one you are pitying. I was hidden away by you for so many days. You have to make up for it!¡± Cam looked at that handsome face and couldn¡¯t help but snort inughter. Ss deliberately said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t you dareugh! How many days have you been with your senior? 14 days! You need to be with me for 28 days, and not a single day less!¡± As he said that, he pulled her toward the exit. ¡°Why do I have to be with you for 28 days?¡± Cam said, unconvinced. ¡°A boyfriend is more important than a senior, so we need to double it!¡± Cam tilted her head and thought about it. ¡°You are both very important to me.¡± Ss¡¯s steps paused as he frowned. He was determined to make it clear so he questioned, ¡°What do you mean we are both important? If your senior and I both fell into the sea at the same time, who would you save?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cam sweatdropped. In an instant, she remembered the age-old question-who would you save first if your mother and wife fell into the sea at the same time? ¡°Aren¡¯t you being childish, Ss?¡± Ss was unembarrassed and confident. ¡°No, I¡¯m not! You must answer this question!¡± Rather than being childish, he wanted to know the answer more. Cam answered without even needing to think. ¡°I would save George!¡± Ss was so angry that he almost saw red. ¡°Why?¡± Cam burst intoughter. ¡°Because he can¡¯t swim!¡± Ss frowned. Not hearing the answer he wanted and unwilling to give up, he asked another question,, ¡°Fine, then this question doesn¡¯t count. Then what if your senior and I were in danger at the same time? Who would you save?¡± Cam was speechless and pulled Ss toward the car. ¡°Ss, can you ask a question that requires a higher IQ than that of a three-year-old?¡± Ss followed her obediently into the car. ¡°So who would you save?¡± Cam looked at him, her eyes growing solemn. ¡°You really want me to answer that?¡± Ss met her gaze and nodded a little unsurely. Cam¡¯s answer was still the same. ¡°I would save George!¡± When her voice fell, she clearly heard Ss take a deep breath. He then turned around and started the car silently. This time¡­ He didn¡¯t ask why again. Cam looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not asking why anymore?¡± Ss looked ahead and gone was the excitement he had just now. An imcable chill was exuding from his body and it was like a huge ck hole had absorbed all of his vitality and light. His fingers which were holding the steering wheel slightly tightened. Even his voice suddenly became muffled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know why.¡± Cam looked at his tensed face from the side and saw how deste he looked all of a sudden, which made her heart feel like she was pricked by thousands of pins. How insecure was he that he would use such questions to determine her feelings for him? ¡°I would save George because I owe him my life. If not for him, South and I would not have survived. If I get the chance, I will do all that I can to repay him. Your question may be childish, but if something like this really happened and both you and him were in danger and needed me to rescue you, then I would rescue him and go back to you. I will always choose you even if I might die!¡± Ss closed his eyes for a second. How could he bear to let her die? *He just wanted to know if he had any ce in her heart. He steered the car to the side to stop, unfastened his seat belt and pulled Cam into his arms. Only Heaven knew how depressed he was just now! Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 My Life And I Are All Yours! It was the kind of depression that came from the thought that no matter how hard he tried, he would never upy even an inch of her heart! But now, he waspletely ecstatic, feeling like he r¨¨gained something he had lost. He would admit that he was quickly being tormented to death by this woman. He would also admit that she really knew how to y, and that he had no power to resist when it came to her! Cam gently patted his back. ¡°Can you rx? Are you trying to kill your girlfriend?¡± She felt that if Ss used any more strength, she would be seeing God directly! She had just felt his hold on her loosen when a shadow fell over her. His kiss was wild and domineering, and it was even slightly frustrated as if he was afraid to lose her. Cam felt her lips growing numb from all the kissing and she struggled a bit. Seeing Ss like this was a little frightening for her. Probably feeling her anxiety, Ss¡¯s fierce kisses gradually became gentle, but he didn¡¯t stop. He kissed her eyebrows and slowly moved downward, each of his kisses filled with cherish and caution. Knock, knock! Suddenly, there was the sound of knocking on the window of the car twice. This startled the two people who were kissing. To be precise, it had startled Cam. She quickly pushed away the man in front of her in a panic and straightened her clothes, not daring to lift her head. Ss was lookingpletely unhappy from being interrupted and he wound down the car window. Standing outside the car was a police officer in uniform with a fine in his hand. He first gave Ss a salute before saying, ¡°Hello, sir. You¡¯re not allowed to park here.¡± Ss raised his eyes and nced at the policeman. He gestured with his chin at the windshield and said willfully, ¡°Go ahead!¡± With that, he wound the car window back up. Then, he pulled Cam over to him and crashed his lips against hers once more! The police officer outside was rendered speechless. After some time, Ss finally let go of her just to kiss her a secondter as he couldn¡¯t get enough. Cam¡¯s blushing face was as red as an apple. Her red lips were full and pouty, waiting for someone to take them, making it hard for Ss to reign himself in. He took her hand, stared at her unblinking with his deep eyes and said solemnly, ¡°lf ! was really in danger, I don¡¯t want you to die with me. I want you to live well.¡± Cam¡¯s brows tightened slightly. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Ssughed. ¡°Cam, let¡¯s make a deal!¡± Cam tilted herN?velDrama.Org (C) content. head to the side and quizzed, ¡°What deal?¡± Ss looked her in the eyes. ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯m yours!¡± Cam blinked and waited for him to continue. ¡°Kiss me twice¡­¡± He looked at her, his deep pupils reflecting the girl¡¯s shy and beautiful face. His eyes were brimming with affection as he said, ¡°¡­and my life and I are all yours!¡± Cam raised her eyebrows. These words were so shocking that she felt her heart beat fiercely, At this moment, she couldn¡¯t hear all the noise around her. She could only hear her heartbeat and see the man¡¯s hot, scorching gaze on her. ¡°You¡­ who wants your life!¡± She looked away in a panic. The man looked at her with a smile on his lips. ¡°So you don¡¯t want me as well?¡± Cam pursed her lips. Her chest felt like horses were galloping through it and she didn¡¯t have any strength, as if she had been running for dozens of kilometers. The man lifted her chin, having her face him, and repeated, ¡°You don¡¯t want me as well?¡± His deep eyes were like a huge whirlpool, and Cam felt like she would be sucked into them if she was not careful. Cam always thought of herself as someone with good self-control, but in front of this man, she would lose the battle every time. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Double Dragon Court She leaned forward herself and kissed the man¡¯s lips. ¡°I do want you!¡± Then, she leaned back and stared at him as she said, ¡°I want you, but you can keep your life. I¡¯m not that greedy.¡± The manughed. He pulled her into his embrace with his long arms, leaned over and kissed her lips. A sexy voice that was so deep that it was against the rules rang out. ¡°The deal is sealed and in effect! From now on¡­ my life and I are yours!¡± Cam opened her small mouth slightly and stared at Ss without blinking. In truth, she was a little surprised. She knew that he liked her, but she didn¡¯t know that he liked her so much that he didn¡¯t even want his life! Truth be told, Ss could have his pick of any woman he wanted in Summer City! But why did he like her, someone who had a child!? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her heart had already melted. She thought that she would never learn what warmth was in this life, but when it came to him, she felt that warmth can be understood without a teacher! He had given her a hypothetical question just now, asking her who she would save. She wasn¡¯t able to imagine what sort of situation George and Ss would be in that they would face danger at the same time, but her answer at the time had been serious. She couldn¡¯t not save George, but neither would she watch him die. The strength of a rtionship really didn¡¯t depend on the length of time. She had spent two years with Miles, but in the end, she didn¡¯t even know who he really was. On the contrary, she had only known this man for four months, but she trusted him far more than she thought she would, and even more than she did George. She was extremely moved but she didn¡¯t say anything She just snuggled into the man¡¯s arms listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat. After a while, she said, ¡°Actually, George and I made an agreement which I cannot say no to.¡± Ss knitted his eyebrows and stared at her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Without looking at him, Cam spoke slowly, ¡°George has rescued me many times. When I first went to Mastar, I was almost assaulted by some punks. It was George who came forward to rescue South and I. I told you about this, but at that time, he was actually not a member of the hospital yet, but a member of a mercenary organization. This is a secret, and no one knows except my master and I. You are the first to know this, so you have to keep it secret.¡± Ss was shocked. ¡°You have been involved in a mercenary organization? Which one?¡± ¡°Double Dragon Court!¡± Cam said. ¡°Jonathan and Joseph Lee!¡± Ss eximed. ¡°You know them?¡± Cam asked, surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them,¡± Ss answered affirmatively. ¡°George was the one who taught me my skills. There was also a woman named Jewel Fenton. One time during apetition, the winners were she and I. I was the youngest and had the worst martial arts skills, but I was quick with my hands so usually when we went on missions, the three of us would team up.¡± ¡°However, we weren¡¯t allowed to choose the tasks. They gave the orders on how to execute them, and we had to obey. Once, the organization asked us to steal a blue sapphire ne from the princess of Eurosia, which was a token that could give orders to the entire country. We went, but the girl saw us. She begged us not to take it and said that it was thest item her mother had given her before she died. In a moment of compassion, I asked the princess to make a fake one for me and went back toplete the job, but the organization found out about itter.¡± ¡°The three of us were locked up, and George took the me to save us. As a result, he was beaten till he lost consciousness by the organization for treason and thrown into the sea. Later, it was my master who saved him. My master and Jonathan Lee knew each other and ransomed my senior and I with 20 million. Because there wasn¡¯t enough money at the time to ransom Jewel, I secretly sent a message to Jewel and asked her to wait for us, but when weter saved enough money to ransom her, she had already died on a mission.¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Promise When she said this, Cam took a deep breath and tears were streaming down her closed eyes. Ss felt his heart ache and patted her hands lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad because it¡¯s all over now.¡± Cam continued her tale. ¡°Those were the darkest days of my life and it went on for a year. If it weren¡¯t for George, South and I would not have survived till today. I was saved by the main doctor because of George as well. It was George who begged him to save me and promised him to earn enough money to pay him back ten times the ransom that he had spent on me.¡± ¡°In truth, he has actually paid back his debt, but he stays in the clinic and never goes anywhere. He asionally goes out with his friend to do some business on diamonds, but he will return in ten or fifteen days just to repay the main doctor for saving us as well as teaching us how to heal and save lives.¡± ¡°When I went back to the Double Dragon Court, I was really frightened to see George¡¯s appearance. He looked no different from a corpse. I had thought he would die, but he gradually recovered. I kept trying toe up with ways to repay his kindness.¡± ¡°He knows how grateful I am to him and told me to think nothing about it, but how can I? He is the savior of South and I, and I almost caused him to die. Wouldn¡¯t that be repaying his kindness with hate? I stayed next to him every day and night, and he joked that I should marry him to show my gratitude, but at that time, I only thought of him as family, and I was just betrayed by Miles and L. I had no interest in finding a boyfriend, so I made a promise with him that one day, when he mentions this promise, I will do what he asks of me no matter what! But he has never mentioned this promise even once for so many years.¡± Ss¡¯s brows tightened fiercely. He didn¡¯t me Cam for making such an agreement so easily. Putting himself in her position and thinking about it, he could understand her decision. There really was no way to repay George for what he did. He just med himself for not finding her earlier, which caused her to have suffered so much. To think she was able to leave the Double Dragon Court, the world¡¯s number one killer mercenary organization. Its members were chosen through a strict live-or-die elimination and he couldn¡¯t imagine how she survived that ce when she was pregnant N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Weren¡¯t you pregnant at that time? Did you also participate in the live-or-die trial?¡± Cam answered, ¡°Yes, but at that time, George had a good rtionship with Jonathan Lee. He made an exception for me because of him and asked me to participate in the trial after giving birth. I managed to survive till the end of the trial thanks to George pulling some strings in the dark, and thanks to him, we all took on some less dangerous tasks. Later, when the incident with the ne happened, we realized that there was no way out after all, and it just so happened that the main doctor and Jonathan Lee knew each other and paid 20 million voluntarily. So, it was considered that wemitted suicide and were taken off the list!¡± Ss couldn¡¯t even imagine what it was like at that time, but he could feel cold sweat dripping down his back as he listened to her. If it weren¡¯t for the doctor¡¯s willingness to spend money to buy their lives in order for them to leave the organization, it would be really hard to say whether they were alive or dead now. He hugged her tightly, feeling distressed. It felt as if his heart was pierced by thousands of needles and it ached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± He was the one who caused her to suffer so much. Cam patted his back lightly. ¡°There, there. What are you apologizing for? I¡¯m telling you this not because I want to comin to you, but because I want you to understand my feelings for George, and that I can¡¯t abandon him just because of you.¡± As she said this, she grabbed Ss¡¯s hand and looked into his eyes lovingly ¡°During this period of time, you, my boyfriend, have suffered a lot of grievances. I didn¡¯t exin anything and always asked for your understanding, which was unreasonable for you. Since it never happened to you, there¡¯s no way for you to empathize. Moreover, this was a secret. Once we are taken off the organization¡¯s list, we can¡¯t talk about it anymore, plus it¡¯s difficult to exin in a few sentences. I don¡¯t dare to let George know of your existence because I am worried that he will not let me be with you using that promise, where I can¡¯t say no to him! Can you understand me now?¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Bottom Line Ss¡¯s brows knitted together, which surprised him. With George¡¯s departure, he could calmly listen to her talk about him, but a feeling of irritability still swept across him. He looked at her in disbelief.. ¡°Cam, I can understand your feelings for your senior. It¡¯s the type that surpasses that of family, or even the feelings you have for me, your boyfriend. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to give me an answer, and I have just learned the reason why you gave such a promise. To be honest, I¡¯m also feeling really grateful to your senior right now, and I¡¯m willing to repay him. But when the two of you made the promise, did you agree on a limit? If he really prohibits you from being with me, would you really listen to him?¡± Cam looked at him and anxiously exined, ¡°George won¡¯t make such a request! No one wants me to be happy more than him!¡± Ss frowned and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this still depend on his mood? If he is upset and prevents you from being with me, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll have to break up with me? He didn¡¯t make any request of you because he¡¯s noble; does that mean I have to be grateful to him for allowing us to be together? Cam, don¡¯t you care that whether or not we can be together can be decided by him?¡± Cam looked at him. After inhaling and exhaling deeply several times, she said, ¡°I do care! If I didn¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to hide, and I wouldn¡¯t have told you so much today. Ss, I won¡¯t ever be as innocent and carefree as other women. I am N?velDrama.Org (C) content. filled withplications. Not only do I have a child with me, but there¡¯s also George. You still have time to get away if you regret this, otherwise, I don¡¯t want you to beining about it in the future.¡± Ss was choked with anger when he heard this and looked at her with hurt in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with this? Are you thinking of breaking up with me again?¡± Cam turned her head to the side and ignored him. Ss sighed deeply, feeling somewhat helpless. When it came to her, he just couldn¡¯t stay calm. He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her when he was supposed to be affectionate with her, but how could he ept such an agreement? Didn¡¯t this amount to relying on others for charity? He had understood that one must hold the initiative in one¡¯s own hands ever since he was a child. But now, whether or not his girlfriend was his didn¡¯t depend on him nor his girlfriend. Instead, it depended on an outsider. What the heck was with this? But¡­ Like she said, he was the one asking for it for liking her. Speaking of which, wasn¡¯t he the cause of all of this? If it hadn¡¯t been for him bullying her by mistake, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced to leave her hometown, and she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much and owed George a debt she couldn¡¯t repay. She didn¡¯t want a boyfriend initially, but he kept persisting, pestering her to be his girlfriend. Now that he had gotten her, was he going to give her up just because of the issue with George? Ss rubbed his eyebrows fiercely. He had been too impulsive and he shouldn¡¯t have forced her like that. It wasn¡¯t like this was an easy choice for her to make! After a long internal debate, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Cam, let¡¯s not argue. We can solve any problems we face. I got anxious when I heard that I might lose you. Look, this is my first time dating someone. I¡¯m inexperienced with stuff like this, so please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Cam¡¯s eyes suddenly watered and she red at him. ¡°You talk as if I¡¯m very experienced!¡± ¡°Yes, we are both failures in this department,¡± Ss replied. ¡°We need to examine ourselves. I can¡¯t hold my temper when I face matters regarding you. This is because I care too much about you and worry about losing you. I don¡¯t know a good way to express it.¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t exin myself clearly enough. Actually, George must have been aware of us this time, which was why he left in such a hurry. Although he won¡¯t be able to ept it at the moment, he will ept it sooner orter. I made it clear to him that I don¡¯t like him and I only think of him as family. In fact, my purpose of telling you all this is to make you understand my feelings for George and I didn¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m partial to him. If I have wronged you, I can repay you, but I can¡¯t ever repay George. I will agree to anything he asks of me so long as it doesn¡¯t cross my bottom line, and my bottom line is¡­ that I can¡¯t be separated from you!¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Thank You! Ss finally heard what he wanted to hear. He subconsciously tightened his arm, and his heart that had been on tenterhooks finally rxed! ¡°Cam, you really gave me a scare.¡± Cam allowed herself to be held by him. She admitted that her heart that had been frozen for seven years was finally warmed by this man who she had not even known for four months. In fact, thinking about it now, she had been quite bold. She reached out her arms and wrapped them around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Ss, don¡¯t make me feel like I fell for the wrong person.¡± Ss¡¯s hands stiffened. He suddenly felt exasperated at himself because he had only been thinking about himself. He had been upied by what he would do if Cam promised George something, what if Cam didn¡¯t like him, and how he could upy a little more space in her heart. He kept ming her for not giving him a sense of security, but he had forgotten that the girl in front of him was the most insecure person! Seven years ago, she was betrayed by her boyfriend, sister and father. In one night, she had lost her family, her love, and even her home. She didn¡¯t have anything left. Early on, she probably had experienced that it was better to rely on herself than rely on others, or she wouldn¡¯t have survived in a ce like Double Dragon Court. Her son once told him not to force her. He said that his mother was a little difficult to chase, so he asked him to be patient. But look at him, only thinking about himself. He had forgotten that she had epted him, learned to trust him and opened up to himpletely, which must have been difficult for her to do. He knew she wouldn¡¯t have told him so much at this point in their rtionship if he hadn¡¯t insisted, which was equivalent to putting all her bets on him, but she did it anyway just to make him feel better. Suddenly, it felt like his heart was being pierced by something, and the pain spread all across his body. It hurt! It really hurt! He had lived for 28 years, but he had never felt anything like this. He touched Cam¡¯s face affectionately. ¡°Cam, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you lose. I will repay George along with you. He is the savior of you and South, as well as mine. The gratitude I have for him is no less than yours.¡± Cam¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Liking me is troublesome, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Never!¡± There was a lump growing in Ss¡¯s throat and he couldn¡¯t say a word, and his arm tightened subconsciously. He felt regret and was touched, but what he felt more was heartache. In fact, she knew exactly how he felt. She knew he was wronged and was trying topromise one step at a time. She was not good at sweet talking, but he could see from thepromises she made how she spoiled him and loved him. He was the one that didn¡¯t understand her enough and always forced her to make choices. ¡°Are you still targeting the Brooklyn Company?¡± Cam raised her eyes and looked at him. ¡°Yes,¡± Ss responded. ¡°In less than half a month, Brooklyn Company will disappear from Summer City.¡± Cam took a deep breath. After a long while, she said, ¡°Leave him a way to survive!¡± Ss looked at her and sighed silently. Regardless of how unfeeling her words were, in the end, she still couldn¡¯t bear to ruin Brooklyn. ¡°Very well. Although I am very angry with him, not only because he indulged in L and allowed her to hurt you and South again and again, but also because he drove you out of the country seven years ago and caused you to live in a foreign country and suffer so much, I will not destroy him since you want to give him a way out.¡± Cam closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you!¡± Ss gently stroked her head. ¡°Is there any need to thank me?¡± Cam didn¡¯t say anything and just nestled in his arms, her mind at peace. It was rare to enjoy such a quiet time. Looking at the fine that he had so arrogantly asked the police officer to put on his windshield, Ss wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He just wanted to feel her in his arms.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 List ¡°Yesterday, South yed the video of Aleena and Ben in the room on the screen in the living room. Do you know about this?¡± Cam was shocked when she heard him and moved away from chest. ¡°What video? Was it a video of the two of them sleeping together?¡± Ss chuckled, ¡°Yes, it was like a live broadcast.¡± Cam was very angry. ¡°This little brat! How could he watch something like this?!¡± ¨C Seeing that Cam reacted the same way as him, Ss felt happy for some reason and patted herfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was also worried about this and I called him to ask him about it at the time. He didn¡¯t watch the video. He¡¯s sensible and he knows what to watch and what not to watch.¡± Cam breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Then did this ruin your grandpa¡¯s birthday party?¡± Ss smiled and said, ¡°South is a smart boy. He came in at the end of Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet and before anyone left. He has taken revenge for you.¡± Cam smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Actually, the reason South learned how to do all this is because of us. He wants to help us hide our identities.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°Our boy is great.¡± ¡°Although Aleena was asking for it herself, it was something that happened in your house after all. Will the Jones cause any problems? Didn¡¯t you say her father was the chief of the customs?¡± Ss smiled and told Cam about Eric Jones and Kelly Hills¡¯s visit to the Nn Family, including Lara Roberts¡¯s intention to be rted to the Jones Family through marriage, how he led the Jones to believe that the video was part of Lara¡¯s n and destroyed any chance of the marriage happening. Anyway, his son was so smart, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to find that it was him who did it. After hearing this, Cam really had to give it to Ss and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Incredible!¡± Ss¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°My son really is great!¡± Cam was rendered speechless. It was getting easier and easier for this man to call South his son. Ss had just finished speaking when his phone rang. He then took his phone out and saw that the call was from Xavier. He swiped the screen to answer, feeling displeased that he was being disturbed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xavier¡¯s voice on the phone was careful. ¡°Pre-President Nn,st time, you asked me to track down the list of people that Luca Matthews contacted that month and I have obtained it. Would you like to see it?¡± Ss sat up straight. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll head back immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cam asked in surprise. Ss hugged Cam and said apologetically, ¡°I have something to do and I¡¯ll send you back to the studio first. I¡¯ll make something good tonight for South and you, so think about what you want to eat and let me know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have something to do, I can take a taxi and go back by myself,¡± Cam said. ¡°Let me send you there.¡± Ss started up the car as he said this and sent her to the studio. After stopping the car, he kissed her on the forehead again, reluctant to leave. ¡°See you tonight, girlfriend.¡± Cam was a little shy when he did that. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight!¡± Ss answered. Cam wanted to say no, but when she thought of it, it seemed that this was the way other couples acted. They would allmute to work and leave together, then watch a movie after work or do something else as a date. Although she was not very good at dating, making him happy was likely the correct choice. So, she held her tongue and changed what she wanted to say. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Ss smiled, started the car and left. Cam was still standing there and didn¡¯t notice Sophia approaching her at all. ¡°Are you still watching him?¡± Cam turned her head back, looking like a child caught with their hand in a cookie jar. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± Sophiaughed. ¡°President Nn really is kind to you.¡± Cam was annoyed with her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± she said, and walked into the studio.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Zoe Lane Sophiaughed and said, ¡°I have observed both of you several times. Each time, President Nn would alwayse over with a valid reason, but in fact, he would stare at you. You are like the sun, and he keeps orbiting around you.¡± Cam couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. She couldn¡¯t even say a word in retort to Sophia. She told Ss he shouldn¡¯t be seen so often with her, but he would not listen. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now look! Even Sophia could tell something was going on between them, let alone George. ¡°Why do you always stare at others when you have nothing to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s libel! I was not watching you,¡± Sophia instinctively argued. Seeing Cam staring at her, she exined with a giggle, ¡°He¡¯s going to be my brother-inw in the future, so it¡¯s normal for me to pay attention!¡± Cam gave her a re. ¡°What brother-inw? There¡¯s no sign of it happening yet!¡± Sophia giggled. ¡°But I saw him kiss you just now!¡± she said. Cam did not know what to say. She felt her face burning up and changed the subject bluntly. ¡°Wh-What were you doing standing at the door?¡± Sophia then remembered. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot. There is a customer inside who asked for you by name. I just came out to give you a call.¡± Cam was surprised ¡°Who is it? Is it a man or a woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman,¡± Sophia answered. ¡°Her name is Zoe Lane!¡± Cam frowned slightly. Why does this name sound familiar? Puzzled, she followed Sophia into the room, but when she saw the person in the room, she suddenly jumped in realization. Wasn¡¯t this the woman who held Ss¡¯s arm at Nn Residence that day? She had even asked Ss if Cam was his girlfriend. Why did shee here? She had many questions, but she hid it well and walked in with a smile. ¡°Hello!¡± Zoe looked her up and down haughtily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Master Merlin¡¯s doctor? Why do you have a clothing store as well?¡± ¡°Clothes are my main business!¡± Cam answered. Zoe frowned. ¡°So you mean that treating Master Merlin was just something you did casually?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to care how I treated him. After all, Master Merlin¡¯s condition has improved!¡± Zoe sneered disdainfully and muttered quietly, ¡°You just got lucky.¡± Cam heard her but she was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t want any trouble for herself, so she sat down across Zoe. ¡°What would you like made?¡± There was paper and a pen ced in front of Cam for her to sketch her designs. Sophia went out and brought Cam a cup of tea and then refilled Zoe¡¯s cup. Zoe leaned against her chair, checked her manicured nails and said, ¡°I just signed a contract to shoot a mythology drama and I want a dress for the opening ceremony. It needs to be one that is spectacrly stunning and will not be forgotten even though people have only seen it once.¡± Cam responded with a good temper, ¡°Alright. What color would you like, Miss Lane?¡± ¡°Green.¡± ¡°What about the style? Do you have any special requirements? Would you like a long dress or short dress? A tightly-fitted one or a semi-fitted one?¡± Zoe looked impatient. ¡°With my good figure, I¡¯ll need a tight dress, of course. Can¡¯t you design at all? Why are you so unprofessional? If you need the customer to think of everything, what use do I have for you? I could just do it myself.¡± Her words were very insulting, and with her disdainful eyes and arrogant attitude, it was really infuriating. Sophia, who was standing at the side acting as Cam¡¯s assistant, couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. Zoe was actually saying that Cam couldn¡¯t design and was unprofessional? What kind of joke was that? Cam took a deep breath. After all, she was in the service industry. She knew that there were all kinds of customers, so she could only try her best to meet their requirements. ¡°How about this; let me give you a profile first. If you are not satisfied with it, you can point it out and I will change it. Is this alright?¡± Zoe frowned. ¡°Fine.¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Show Off Skin Zoe regretted listening to her friends. They said that this store made nice clothes, but she just couldn¡¯t figure out what was so good about it! In her eyes, being a doctor was the girl¡¯s main job. She probably opened the clothing store to earn some money, yet she said the clothing store was her main business. Cam said, ¡°Miss Lane, please stand up. Let me have a look at your figure.¡± Zoe¡¯s frown deepened, but still stood up albeit reluctantly. ¡°Do a twirl and let me see!¡± Cam said again. Annoyed, Zoe clicked her tongue in displeasure. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a circus monkey? First you had me stand up, then you had me turn around. Do you even know how to design clothes?¡± Cam looked up at her with eyes that were a little cold. ¡°I own such arge studio here, so do you think I don¡¯t know how? Miss Lane, since you have chosen me to tailor for you, you should trust my judgement. The reason I had a look at your figure was so that I could bring out the best in you.¡± Zoe acted like she had heard a joke. ¡°My figure is perfect, so why bother?¡± Cam was speechless at that. Sophia couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and exined, ¡°Miss Lane, allow me to exin. What Miss Brooklyn meant was to capitalize on your strength. Even though your figure is perfect, we wish to highlight your most attractive body part with our design. For example, you have long and slim legs. If we design a mini dress, wouldn¡¯t you be able to show off your long legs?¡± Zoe finally understood and replied haughtily, ¡°I understand. I want a long dress and I also want my legs to show. Figure it out.¡± Cam ignored her and sketched directly on the paper. In no time at all, the outline of an evening dress could be seen. ¡°Miss Lane, have a look. Do you like this kind of design?¡± Sophia looked at the design. On the paper was a tight tube dress with a long train and a high slit in the middle which would naturally reveal her long legs while walking. There were also pleated flower petals adorning the chest area, looking like a blossoming flower. It looked stunning. She was deeply impressed. As expected of Angel, she was freaking awesome to be able to design such a wonderful piece in such a short time. ¡°Wow! Cam, you¡¯re amazing!¡± She praised Cam without hesitation. But Zoe frowned slightly after looking at the design. ¡°Why not just leave the upper half empty? No one will be able to see my chest with what you put there.¡± She vigorously tapped on the drawing where the petals were. Cam frowned a little as she was getting more and more annoyed byN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Zoe Lane. ¡°What do you want people to see?¡± Zoe was stunned by her question. ¡°Don¡¯t you see actresses alwayspeting with each other with their looks on the red carpet? Some even wish they could go naked. Who would look at you if you don¡¯t show off some skin these days? Your design wraps me up from head to toe. It¡¯s a tube top design, but you covered it up with a bunch of leaves.¡± Cam was really pissed now. Zoe seemed to be around her twenties, but seeing her fawning over Old Man Nn that day, she might be even younger than twenty. How could she be so realistic at such a young age? Someone would only look at her when she showed skin, and nobody would look if she didn¡¯t? What sort of outlook was that? Where was the logic? Cam couldn¡¯t help but say something to her, ¡°Who told you that people would only look at you if you show your skin? There are so many capable actresses out there. None of them got to where they are now by showing off their skin. Showing your skin may give you some temporary attention, but you won¡¯t go far. You should strive to make yourself more graceful so that people will think that you are noble!¡± Zoe looked impatient. ¡°Fine, fine, just shut up. What are you, my mother? Do you think I need your advice? Your design isn¡¯t even that great and you talk a lot of crap. You¡¯re just a woman with early menopause. I don¡¯t need your design anymore.¡± After speaking, Zoe turned around to leave! Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 My Temper Has Improved! ¡°Stop right there!¡± Cam¡¯s face turned dark and she suddenly shouted. Zoe turned around and looked at her aggressively: ¡°Why should I stop? Even if you kneel down and beg me now, I won¡¯t have my dress made here. You think you can fool me just because you had a few days worth of sses learning how to design dresses? Do you think this is my first time ordering a customized dress? If you annoy me, I could just buy this whole store and chase you out!¡± Cam scoffed angrily. ¡°You ignorant and ungrateful girl! I designed this flower petal because your breasts are saggy and wouldn¡¯t look good if you showed them off. Besides, showing too much skin would only make you look cheap. You can show off if you want, but not like that. You should only show off glimpses of your skin and tempt them into desiring to see more, not showing them everything like you are selling your flesh! Of course, you can¡¯t bring out the elegance in my dress. If you wish to bring yourself down with your cheap and worthless style, have it your way! You can leave now. The exit is on the left. Good day!¡± Zoe was so mad she started cussing. ¡°What are you acting high and mighty for? If you piss me off, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have a shop!¡± Cam sneered, ¡°Go see a psychiatrist!¡± Zoe pointed at Cam and started yelling, ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to go to the psychiatrist! You think you can treat me like this just because you treated Master Merlin? After all, you are just a dog hired by the Nn Family. What do you have to be proud of?¡± Cam narrowed her eyes. Was this girl kicked in the head? Cam walked a few steps forward and grabbed Zoe by her neck. ¡°And who do you think you are?¡± With that said, Cam threw her out. Zoe fell into a heap, dazed. She was afraid that someone would see her, so she got up hurriedly. All she could do was to re fiercely at the person standing in front of the window because she didn¡¯t dare to walk inside again. She then pointed her fingers at Olivie as if giving her a warning, then turned around and left. Cam was really pissed as her good mood was ruined by that crazy b*tch. Sophia looked at Zoe who was leaving. ¡°Is she not right in the head?¡± she asked confusedly. ¡°We didn¡¯t even say anything, so why did she say so many hurtful things?¡± ¡°She is just spoiled, so she can¡¯t ept other people criticizing her,¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cam replied. ¡°Perfect figure my ass. Someone had probably praised her figure and she felt so proud about it. Mark my words, she will suffer a lot in the future!¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Sophia agreed. ¡°How is that a perfect figure? Does she think that everyone is her mom and dad? So spoiled!¡± Cam held her cheek in her hand, a happy look on her face. ¡°My temper has really improved these past two years. If this had happened in the past, I would have beaten her up so bad her parents wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her!¡± ¡°Love has mellowed you out!¡± Sophia teased her. Cam was embarrassed and pretended to be angry as she red at her. ¡°Off you go. Get back to work!¡± Sophia left, giggling. Right after Sophia left, Cam¡¯s phone rang. She grabbed her phone and looked at the screen, which was showing Marcus¡¯s name. She slid the screen to answer the call. ¡°Hi, Marcus.¡± Marcus¡¯s clear voice came from the phone. ¡°The kick-off ceremony for ¡®Nine-Tailed Fox No.7¡ä will be in one week. You should at least show your face there, right?¡± ¡°Just do as you like,¡± Cam repliedzily. ¡°Cam Brooklyn!¡± Marcus was so angry he shouted her full name. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a carefree boss, not needing to care about anything at all?¡± Cam rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I read the script? I even gave a few constructivements!¡± Marcus scoffed from his end. ¡°You have the cheek to say that? Well, aren¡¯t you a diligent boss! You think you did a great job just because you gave a fewments? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make a loss for the company?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Cam replied. ¡°I trust you.¡± Marcus grunted. ¡°Cut the crap. You must attend the ceremony a weekter, or else, you can run your ownpany!¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Lesson Cam took a deep breath andpromised: ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not easy being a boss these days.¡± ¡°And what hardship do you face?¡± Marcus retorted. ¡°All you have to do ise here, take a stroll down the red carpet and show your face.¡± Cam began listing her terms. ¡°Then I¡¯m just your cousin.¡± ¡°Okay, you are my ancestor,¡± Marcus Cohen answered. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this drama is guaranteed to be a big hit. You need toe and witness it!¡± Cam burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to attend.¡± After hanging up the phone, she nced at the dress she had designed. She leaned forward and started to polish it up, making some slight modifications and adding some elements she liked. She was quite pleased by this design. Since Zoe Lane couldn¡¯t appreciate it, then she shouldn¡¯t waste it on her. When Ss reached Nn Group, Xavier was already waiting there. ¡°Greetings, President Nn.¡± Ss nodded and sat on his chair. ¡°Was there anyone suspicious?¡± Ss asked. ¡°There was a person who was suspicious! He goes by the name of Robin Hills,¡± Xavier replied. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Has Luca Matthews been in contact with Robin Hills before?¡± Ss asked, surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± Xavier confirmed. ¡°In fact, they met three times, all at the same location.¡± With that, he passed a few still images from the surveince videos to Ss. Ss looked through them one by one. It seemed that Robin Hills was the most probable suspect. ¡°Where is Robin Hills now?¡± ¡°In a casino,¡± Xavier answered. Ss frowned. ¡°Send someone to grab him!¡± Xavier bowed his head. ¡°Yes sir.¡± After he left, Ss started to piece together what had happened. Luca Matthews had hired someone to run into Cam. At first nce, it seemed like Matthews was trying to get revenge for what happened at the receptionst time, but his bizarre death couldn¡¯t help but make people have second thoughts. It was obvious that someone wanted to make him the scapegoat. The only one who had been in contact with him frequently in recent times and had enmity toward Cam was Robin Hills, but Robin wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do all this. Could it be Aleena? Did she really hate Cam so much that she would go to the extent of killing her? Why did it feel somewhat far-fetched? That woman wasn¡¯t exactly smart, but she didn¡¯t seem to be that vicious. He got up angrily, went out of his office and made a call to Xavier, ordering him to bring Robin Hills to Ruby Pce once they caught him. One hourter, Robin was brought five floors below Ruby Pce. Xavier yanked off the sack covering Robin¡¯s head and the blinding lights made him squint reflexively. When he saw the person in front of him, he was stunned. ¡°Eu-Ss?¡± Ss was sitting on a ck leather sofazily, crossing his legs. Even if he wasn¡¯t speaking, he exuded a noble air. His face was expressionless as he nced at him and gestured to the sofa opposite him. ¡°Have a seat!¡± Robin¡¯s heart leapt into his throat and he looked around cautiously. There seemed to be some torture tools in the dark empty hall not far from them. He could even smell a faint scent of blood. He sat down, trembling. His legs suddenly went weak and he started gulping unconsciously. Why did Ss bring him to this ce? No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like he had brought him here to talk about old times. ¡°Eu-Ss, how can I help you?¡± He was unconscious of his voice trembling. Ss, however, was in no rush. He deliberately took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. The smoke of the cigarette rose, blocking the view of his face, making it even more difficult to know what he was going to do next. Robin¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Ss and the fear of the unknown really stressed him out. ¡°Was the lesson I gave youst time not enough?¡± He didn¡¯t speak loudly, but his words rang loudly in Robin¡¯s ears. Robin¡¯s heart felt like it was being crushed. He exined in a panic, ¡°N-No. I¡¯ve learnt my lesson and I never troubled Miss Brooklyn again.¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Exin Ss sneered, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know me well enough. Since I looked for you, it proves that I¡¯ve already investigated you thoroughly. Now, for the sake of our previous acquaintance, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin yourself!¡± Robin frowned. ¡°Exin? Exin about what?¡± Ss narrowed his eyes. ¡°When did you get along so well with Luca Matthews? Robin, I¡¯m usually not as patient as I am now!¡± Robin turned pale and suddenly understood what was going on. He just never thought that even after so long, Ss would still be investigating that matter. ¡°L-Luca and I knew each other and we had a few drinks together. What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t he already dead?¡± ¡°Do you know how he died? ¡°Ss asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Robin quickly eximed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he died too!¡± ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t talk,¡± Ss said coldly. Robin acted as if he was wronged. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to say!¡± ¡°Go and teach him a lesson!¡± Ss ordered Kylezily. After he said this, he turned to look at Robin. ¡°After this, you will know what to say. Trying to talk in circles? You should¡¯ve listened to me when I was being nice. I just need to expand a bit more effort to make you talk!¡± Robin panicked but he made ast ditch effort to pretend. ¡°Ss, give me a hint. What do you want me to tell you? Was it because I wasn¡¯t supposed to drink with Luca? Or do you think that I have something to do with his death?¡± Ss sneered. He took in a long puff of his cigarette and crushed it in the ashtray. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so. I wanted to spare your life, but it seems you are ungrateful!¡± With that, he waved at Kyle who grabbed Robin. Kyle then took Robin away with him. After a while, the empty hall was filled with Robin¡¯s screams. Ss acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything and just took out his phone and texted his girlfriend. ¡®What are you doing right now?¡¯ Cam: ¡®I¡¯m making clothes! Ss: ¡®Whose?¡¯ Cam: ¡®Mine! I¡¯m going to the kick-off ceremony for one of Marcus¡¯s films in a few days Ssined: ¡®There are too many people coveting my girlfriend! Cam: ¡®The girl coveted by so many people belongs only to you. Do you feel better now?¡¯ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The corners of Ss¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a smile. ¡®Well, girlfriend, your boyfriend wants to join too. Can you ask Marcus if he needs any sponsors?¡¯ Cam: ¡®If you sponsor me, I¡¯ll bring you along!¡¯ Ss: ¡®Alright, with what identity should I go with you?¡¯ Cam: ¡®A friend! Ss pushed his luck. ¡®How about family?¡¯ Cam Brooklyn sent a sticker of a child saying ¡°shameless¡± to him. That made Ss laugh, and even his eyes were filled with gentleughter. Xavier, who was standing nearby, twitched his lips uncontrobly. It was obvious that President Nn was chatting with Miss Brooklyn. But there was someone howling and in agony here, so wasn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for the two of them to chat so lovingly? If Miss Brooklyn knew what was going on, she would probably freak out. Time passed by. Ss had already ended his chat with Cam and after finishing two rounds of mobile games, he signaled them to stop. Kyle then dragged Robin who was covered in blood to Ss. Robiny on the ground and gasped, wheezing with difficulty. When he saw Ss, his body couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He had heard people say that Ss Nn was someone who had no mercy and was ruthless, but he never saw it himself and thought they meant his means in the business world. Today was a real eye-opener. With all those equipment, who could handle them? No wonder everyone in Summer City was afraid of him. He was that domineering and he wouldn¡¯t bother to talk crap with you. How dumb was he to provoke a man like that! Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The Truth Ss was still sitting on the sofa, and he was ying games on his phone. He didn¡¯t even lift his eyes and just asked coldly, ¡°So, will you tell me now?¡± Robin wasn¡¯t willing to talk, but if he refused, he would die. . He never wanted to experience that punishment ever again. His mind started racing and he only spoke after a while, ¡°Will you let me go if I tell you?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ss continued to y his mobile game as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re bargaining before you even speak? What right do you have?¡± Robin surrendered and replied, ¡°It was my cousin, Aleena Jones, who wanted me to look for Luca Matthews!¡± After hearing his reply, Ss¡¯s body froze, causing the character in his mobile game to be in. He looked at Robin in astonishment. ¡°Aleena Jones?¡± Robin peeked at him. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Ss had suspected it might be Aleena Jones, he didn¡¯t think she would have the guts. Who knew that it would really be her? ¡°Go on!¡± Robin continued, ¡°Aleena likes you a lot. Previously at Ruby Pce, after you had given her a warning and left with Miss Brooklyn, she had me look for Luca Matthews. We wanted him to have an alliance with us to spite Miss Brooklyn, but before we could carry out our n, Luca Matthews was already dead. At first, we thought it was just an ident, then we found out that Luca had once sent someone to run into Miss Brooklyn. But this time, it really wasn¡¯t us who sent Luca to run into Miss Brooklyn.¡± The pupils of Ss¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°What was your n for Cam?¡± Robin carefully peeked at Ss¡¯s face again. ¡°W-We also nned on using drunk driving as an excuse, but it really wasn¡¯t us this time. Our n was supposed to be enacted three dayster, but by then, Luca had already run into Miss Brooklyn and died. We were afraid that you would think we were the ones who did it, so we cancelled the n.¡± Ss frowned as Robin¡¯s answer was surprising. ¡°Do you have any evidence that it wasn¡¯t you who did it?¡± Robin panicked and exined hurriedly, ¡°H-I don¡¯t have any proof, but it really wasn¡¯t us. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Aleena. We originally thought Luca¡¯s death had something to do with you.¡± Ss closed his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t them, this matter would be moreplicated. It was obvious that someone was trying to frame them. This person not only knew of Aleena and Robin¡¯s n, but also took advantage of this chance to target Cam. They knew that he would investigate, and even managed to kill Matthews before he could get to him. Even to this day, he could only find out that Matthews had been in close contact with Robin. However, his instincts were telling him that Robin was telling the truth. This person was so meticulous it was frightening! Besides that, that person seemed to be very well- connected and never left a trace! Ss got up and prepared to leave. Robin pleaded with him. ¡°Ss, please let me go. We really didn¡¯t do anything. It was Matthews who took action himself and we had no idea about it either.¡± Ss stopped and lowered his gaze at him. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t you who did it this time, but if it wasn¡¯t for the two of you who suggested this n, Matthews wouldn¡¯t have followed the n. What are you feeling aggrieved about?¡± With that, he turned around and walked away. Xavier immediately followed him. ¡°President Nn, what should we do now?¡± Ss was a little annoyed as this meant that they had reached a dead end again. He gave it a thought and said, ¡°Go back and check on everyone who had been in contact with Luca Matthews for this month. There must be someone else who is suspicious.¡± Xavier looked at Ss and held back from what he wanted to say. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that President Nn was making a mountain out of a molehill. In the end, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and finally asked, ¡°President Nn, do you think we¡¯re oveplicating things? Maybe it was Luca Matthews who did it, and his death was just an ident.¡± Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 You nned All Of This From The Beginning, Didn¡¯t You? Ss nced at him. ¡°Impossible!¡± Xavier didn¡¯t know what to say to that. After Ss got in his car, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Aleena?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t check. Do you want me to check now?¡± Xavier answered. Ss closed his eyes to rest and repliedzily with only one word. ¡°Yes.¡± Xavier looked at Ss through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t believe what Robin Hills said?¡± ¡°He should be telling the truth,¡± Ss said. Xavier then asked in surprise after some hesitation, ¡°Then why are you looking for Miss Jones?¡± Ss opened his eyes abruptly. ¡°Do you like her?¡± Xavier was shocked immediately. ¡°No way. Why would I like her?¡± Ss red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then why are you asking so many questions?¡± Xavier was rendered speechless. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Aleena had been at home for a full day. She was feeling angry, aggrieved and regretful. These emotions were flooding in like an endless, wrapping her up and swallowing her whole. During this time, both Eric and Kelly wanted toe inside her room tofort her and wanted her to come out from her room to eat, but she ignored them. She was ashamed! She had tried to drug someone else but ended up drinking the wine she drugged instead. She didn¡¯t even have the right to get mad that it turned out this way. She really was dumb. The first time at the party, she had thought that Cam had escaped due to sheer luck. This time, not only did Cam know she tried to drug her, she even managed to switch their sses in such a short time. This couldn¡¯t be described as luck. The girl sure was uncanny. How did she discover the drink was drugged? Could it be she smelled the drug? But the drug was said to be colorless and tasteless. Someone knocked on the door again. ¡°Aleena? Nicole is here to see you.¡± Aleena sneered. Just as well. I want to ask her where she went that night. She got up and opened the door, then immediately saw Nicole with her wless and elegant makeup, looking very worried. ¡°Aleena, are you alright?¡± Aleena scoffed. Compared with Nicole, her face was worn, she had messy bed hair and her whole body was beat up. With an emotionless look, she answered, ¡°Come in.¡± Kelly was so worried about her daughter that she didn¡¯t even go to work. Seeing that Aleena had finally opened her door, she wanted toe inside and have a look at her as well, but Aleena closed the door right after Nicole went in. Kelly sighed helplessly. Although she wanted to scold Aleena, hit her and me her for bringing shame to the Jones Family, she couldn¡¯t be too harsh on her. She was probably the one who was feeling the worst right now. Inside the room, right after Nicole came inside, Aleena pped her across her face and questioned angrily, ¡°You nned it all, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nicole held her face, frozen in shock from the p. She looked at Aleena in disbelief and was a little furious. ¡°Aleena, what was that for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretending you don¡¯t know what this is about?¡± Aleena sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t think as fast as you can, but if I think slowly, I¡¯ll still understand at the end. Last night, I only hid inside that room because you told me you had gone inside and nobody was there. However, Ben Roberts ended up being inside that room. What do you have to say about this?¡± Nicole suddenly realized what she meant and exined hurriedly, ¡°Listen, I can exin. I really don¡¯t know how Ben Roberts got inside that room. I checked that room and he wasn¡¯t there at the time. Didn¡¯t I go looking for you after that? Maybe he went into the room then. Why didn¡¯t you leave when you discovered he was inside?¡± Aleena¡¯s eyes were fixed on Nicole. ¡°When I went into the room, he immediately pounced on me. That means he knew I wasing. You were the one who led me to that room, and when I asked you to send me home, you refused. You nned all of this from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Argument Nicole defended herself, ¡°Aleena, we have been friends for so many years. How can you doubt me like that? I didn¡¯t want to send you home because I was trying to help you hide from your parents and was worried they would find out. I said that I would find you a man but you refused, saying that you wanted to stay pure for Ss. That was why I suggested you lock yourself in a room. As for Roberts pouncing on you, isn¡¯t that normal? He¡¯s a yboy. He would pounce on any girl he sees, not to mention he has been coveting you for such a long time. You can¡¯t just say that I nned all of this based on this point. I was just trying to help you!¡± Aleena nodded. ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve convinced me on this matter. Last night, you kept dropping hints for me to get Cam drunk. I suppose you also know that I drugged her drink, right? But she switched her ss with mine. I was worried I would hurt myself so I lowered my head and didn¡¯t notice what she did, but I can¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t see it too. You let me drink that ss of wine without stopping me. Were you hoping to see me make a fool of myself?¡± Nicole said helplessly, ¡°You really are wrong about this. I really didn¡¯t see the switch. We were all distracted by the te when it smashed. Cam kept asking you if you were hurt, and I was worried about you so I was looking at you too. I didn¡¯t notice when she switched your sses at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Alex and Hayden who were with us at the same table.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Aleena had a feeling that Nicole secretly had a role in this matter, but her exnation seemed legitimate. But in the end, she could only me herself for being dumb. Who else could she me? Even if Nicole had plotted for this to happen on her, it was her own fault for not knowing her true colors. She wouldn¡¯t rely on her too much anymore in the future and she had to keep an eye on her. She then walked slowly to her bed and sat down. Looking up at Nicole, she asked, ¡°Have you always been close with Aunt Lara?¡± Seeing that Aleena had calmed down a little, Nicole walked over and sat on the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t you get along with her? I can¡¯t say that I am very close to her either, but I will greet her if I see her. After all, she¡¯s an elder and also Ss¡¯s stepmother. Even if I don¡¯t like her, I need to show her due respect for Ss¡¯s sake, don¡¯t I?¡± She rolled her eyes. Aleena pouted. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because she is Ss¡¯s stepmother that I dislike her. She¡¯s so pretentious.¡± Nicole smiled. ¡°Last night, Aunt Lara seemed to be very satisfied with you. She even said she would help you get Ben!¡± ¡°Me and him?¡± Aleena scoffed. ¡°Even if he was thest man on Earth, I would not be with him!¡± She had heard about what happened from her parents-he had actually connected the surveince video to the living room and wanted to force her to marry him. They could keep dreaming! Nicole just smiled, not saying a word. She stayed for a while and left afterforting her. Aleenay in bed until night time. Suddenly, her phone vibrated, and she picked it up. It was a call from an unknown number so she answered it curiously, thereafter she heard Xavier¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Jones, it¡¯s me, Xavier Dante. President Nn is looking for you.¡± Hearing this, Aleena was filled with joy. It was a physiological reaction. Even though she knew that Ss wasn¡¯t looking for her for anything good, but hearing his name made her happy. If he was looking for her, she would be even happier. She tried to control herself and asked calmly, ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡± Xavier said professionally, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It would be better if youe over. I¡¯ll send the address to your phone.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Aleena answered. A short while after she hung up the call, a location was sent to her phone. She looked at the location carefully. Where¡¯s this ce? Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Payback She didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of Xavier¡¯s call. Xavier, Kyle and Connor all worked for Ss, and they could even make decisions on behalf of him. So, it was impossible that he would do something as asinine as using Ss¡¯s name to call her. Since he had given her a call, it must have been Ss¡¯s order. She was just surprised that the location was quite far away! But she still nned to go anyway. After all, he was the one who helped prevent her incident from being reported. Even if she did plot against Cam, she had received her punishment too, so he wouldn¡¯t being after her again, right? With that in mind, she started getting ready. An hourter, Aleena left her room. Kelly was so happy that she almost teared up, but when she saw that Aleena had recovered all of a sudden, she asked in confusion, ¡°Aleena, where are you going thiste at night?¡± Aleena smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Ss is looking for me.¡± Hearing that, Kelly let down much of her guard. In her impression, Ss Nn had always been reliable. In addition, he had kept his wordsst night. There wasn¡¯t any news of what happenedst night being reported, so her favorable impression toward him increased. ¡°Why is he looking for you at such ate hour?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Aleena answered. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± With that said, she turned and walked out the door. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to find the location on her phone so she didn¡¯t drive. Instead, she hailed a taxi. It took almost an hour for her to arrive at her destination. She got out of the taxi and checked the location on her phone to make sure she was at the right ce, then she let the driver go. But she got even more confused. Why did Ss ask her toe over to this old, abandoned parking lot? She grabbed her phone and called Ss, but his line was busy. With no choice, she called Xavier, and he confirmed that this was the ce. Then, she walked deeper into the parking lot tentatively. It was really dark and big inside, and it seemed like there wasn¡¯t an end to it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Aleena grew more and more unsure the further she went into the parking lot. Just when she was hesitating if she should continue walking further in, she heard a snap in the empty parking lot. The headlights of the cars were turned on all at once, lighting up the parking lot as if it was the day, followed by the roaring sound of the engines as if they were waiting to speed up. Aleena was puzzled. What are they doing? She had seen many men use car headlights as an aid when they pursued girls to satisfy the girls¡¯ vanity where they would feel that all attention was on them. And when the girl reached a specially assigned spot, she would receive a surprise. Could it be that Ss was giving her a surprise too? It might be because she was hoping for it, for she quickly convinced her that the situation was exactly that. She then took a few steps forward and saw Ss sitting in a chair. He was entirely dressed in ck sitting in the middle of the parking lot, his phone in his hand. He wasn¡¯t ying any mobile games and was just fiddling around with it in boredom. His whole body was giving out a rxed vibe, and his gaze was fixed on her. Aleena rxedpletely and ran toward him with light footsteps, her face filled with happiness. ¡°Ss, what are you doing? Why did you ask me toe over?¡± Ss justzily raised his eyelids to look at her while continuing to fiddle around with his phone. ¡°Since you came over, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± Aleena¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with hope. A chance? Could it be a chance for her to be his girlfriend? ¡°What chance?¡± Ss looked at her, a cold sneer on his lips. ¡°Last night, you tried to plot against Cam. For the sake of our acquaintance, and seeing that you have already suffered from your own actions, I will let you off.¡± Aleena¡¯s smile froze on her face. This wasn¡¯t Ss asking her to be his girlfriend. He was here for payback! Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Fair At once, she felt ashamed and angry. Looking at him aggrievedly, she asked, ¡°Did you ask me toe over here so you could help Cam take revenge?¡± Ss didn¡¯t answer her question and said indifferently instead, ¡°One and a half months ago, Cam was in a serious car ident. She survived, but only because of her luck, not because the one who nned the ident was kind. Today, I will use the same method you used on her. You should have no objections, right?¡± Aleena¡¯s mind went nk and her face turned as white as a sheet. Her whole body went weak as she quickly exined, ¡°Ss, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Ss didn¡¯t bother to listen to her exnation and just kept turning his phone in his hand unconcernedly. ¡°For the sake of Uncle Eric and Aunt Kelly, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. You have one hour. If you can escape from these cars in one hour, I¡¯ll let you go. But if you can¡¯t, then that¡¯s your fate!¡± His tone was calm, as if he was talking about the weather. Aleena couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. Ss had indeed prepared these cars for her, but they were here to take her life! She looked around. She needed to escape from all these cars? How was that possible? She looked at him and said coldly, ¡°My mum knows I went to see you. If something happened to me, how would you exin it to my mother?¡± She still didn¡¯t believe that Ss would do anything to her. Ss gave her a wanton,zy smile. ¡°Drunk driving is a perfectly reasonable excuse. I¡¯ll use your n to get back on you. Isn¡¯t that fair?!¡± Aleena was so shocked that her legs turned numb. ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t me. If you want to avenge Cam, just say it straight. Why bother with all these excuses? You want me to run away from all these cars? You might as well just kill me.¡± Ss looked at her, his eyes as cold as the arctic. ¡°If you wish to die, it¡¯s really simple. Just stand where you are.¡± Maybe it was because the whole situation was so different from what she had imagined, and because his words were so unfeeling, Aleena¡¯s tears fell to the ground. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, kill me.¡± She walked over with dignity and stubbornly stood at the spot where Ss had pointed. Ss looked emotionless like a machine. He looked at her without blinking and signaled the cars with his hand. The roar of the cars around them got louder and louder. The feeling of being so close to death made her heart shrink into a ball. At first, Aleena stared at Ss without blinking, but then she saw a car driving straight toward her. Her eyes kept looking at the car that was getting closer and closer to her. She wanted to challenge Ss so she stood there firmly, but the car didn¡¯t seem to hesitate, as if the driver couldn¡¯t see her standing there. 5 metres¡­¡­ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. 3 metres¡­¡­ 2 metres¡­¡­ Aleena¡¯s heart was in so much pain she felt as if it was going to explode. Her mind suddenly regained rity and she realized Ss really didn¡¯t care about her being dead or alive. When the time came, she would just be a pitiful girl who had died from drunk driving. She couldn¡¯t really just stand there and wait for death. She wanted to get away, but her legs had already turned to jelly¡­ Aleena screamed frantically, trying to get away on her hands and feet. She even fell to the ground trying to get away from the car and scraped her knees. But she couldn¡¯t care about the pain. She turned her head with lingering fear and watched the car drive over the spot she was standing at a few seconds ago. If she didn¡¯t dodge, she would¡¯ve been a corpse. She looked at Ss in disbelief and she really wanted to question him: Would he really only be satisfied when he killed her? But those cars didn¡¯t give her the time to do so. Another car was driving toward her, and she was still on the floor. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Responsibility Petrified Aleena got up in a hurry. The bold words that she had said earlier in front of Ss wasn¡¯t worth a dime compared to her life. This time, she had gotten away with seconds to spare, so she didn¡¯t look as pathetic as she did just now. But before she could stand firmly on the ground after dodging, another car was already driving toward her. She wanted to run to the left, but noticed that there was another car driving toward her in that direction, as did the right. However, the one on the left was slightly further away, so she could avoid it after avoiding the one on the right. But just as she was implementing her n, another car came toward her from the side. It wasing from the spot she had just dodged from. Her heart skipped a beat and she avoided the car in a panic, but the car on the other side was already very near her. Aleena wanted to cry, and cry her heart out at that. She had never experienced such a grievance in her whole life. It was too tiring. These 6 cars coordinated with each other seamlessly and the drivers drove their cars superbly too. It was like they didn¡¯t realize they were trying to run down a person. Aleena didn¡¯t even have the time to catch her breath, let alone escape. In less than 10 minutes, she was already reaching her limits. She gasped for breath but even though she was inhaling, her lungs were still screaming for air. Sweat was rolling down from her forehead and she was in a sorry state. Nheless, she didn¡¯t dare to slow down because it might cause her to lose her life. As the saying went, ¡®when people are about to die, they are capable of unleashing limitless potential¡¯. Aleena swore that she had never run like this before in her whole life. Ss had been sitting on the chair observing her all this time. Actually, the route he designed for each car to take was fixed in a regr pattern. They wouldn¡¯t harm her, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t have time to rest. He knew Aleena and Robin didn¡¯t do this, but they were the ones who came up with the idea, and Luca had acted ording to her n. So, she should take responsibility for it. Besides, she had also wanted to target Cam. The only reason she didn¡¯t was because Luca Matthews was dead and she was afraid she would be exposed, so she didn¡¯t. But still, she continued scheming! When she tried to drug Cam at Nn Residence, Cam managed to turn the tables on her because of her smarts, so Aleena reaped what she sowed. If not, Cam would have been the one who was drugged. That was why her life could be spared, but she must be taught a lesson! As time passed, Aleena¡¯s agility was greatly reduced. There were quite a few times she felt that the cars missed her by only a hair¡¯s breadth. She leaned against a pir, gasping for breath. She could deal with less cars this way but she still had to keep an eye for carsing at her from the sides. That was the experience she gained from running away from the cars for a few rounds. Even so, she was exhausted. Her whole body was drenched in sweat, as if she had just gotten out of a pool. She couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, let alone dodge. When she saw that a car was already driving toward her, her brain instructed her body to dodge. However, her body had already reached its limits, so it didn¡¯t move exactly as she instructed. She tripped on her own foot when she took a step, and she fell onto the ground. She fell t on her face. During a time like this, a person¡¯s instinct was to see the distance of the car from them. Aleena turned her head around abruptly and realized the car was only about two meters away from her. Her heart felt like it had fallen into an abyss. She raised her arm to block the blinding headlights, defeated. It was over. This was the end. She waited for a while but unexpectedly, the car didn¡¯t run into her. When Aleena moved her trembling arm away from her eyes, she saw that the car had stopped at a distance of only ten centimeters away from her. At that moment, she was both worn out and petrified. She stayed on the ground and naturally started crying her heart out. She didn¡¯t know whether she was crying because she was still alive, or because Ss really hadn¡¯t intended to kill her. Anyway, all the cars had stopped, and everyone was looking at the poor girl crying on the floor.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Why Can¡¯t You Like Me Back? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It was only now that Ss stood up slowly and walked over. The cars drove away understandingly. Even though Aleena knew that Ss was here, she kept her head down as she wept, having no intentions to raise her head. Of course, she was too embarrassed to do so. Standing beside her, Ss lowered his head to look at her. ¡°If you were the one who picked on Cam, you would have already been half-dead now.¡± Though Aleena was crying, she instinctively stopped herself after she heard Ss¡¯s voice. Afterward, she paid attention to him and heard his words. What does he mean? So he already knows that I wasn¡¯t the one who picked on Cam? She immediately raised her head, showing her face that was in a mess right now, with tears and sweat all jumbled together. Even though her entire body was sweating, at the current season, with the temperature of minus 20 degrees, the sweat quickly evaporated without her moving. What was left was just the chilliness. However, her heart was even colder. Looking at Ss with a resentful and sad expression, she questioned, ¡°You knew that I wasn¡¯t the culprit, yet you still treated me this way?¡± Ss looked at her. ¡°If you guys weren¡¯t involved in the nning, Cam wouldn¡¯t have met with this ident. Even though you guys weren¡¯t the actual mastermind, you were involved.¡± Feeling sorry for herself, Aleena sobbed. ¡°We weren¡¯t involved at all. When Luca carried out the n that day, we werepletely unaware of it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the three of you n this together? You guys only stopped after Luca had an ident, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ss looked at Aleena disappointingly. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, yet I¡¯ve never known that you had the guts to kill people. I¡¯m willing to believe you this time around. If I wanted to confirm your crimes, both you and Robin can¡¯t escape at all. Robin has already told me everything today-I even have a footage of him interacting closely with Luca. Of course, Robin is a coward by nature. Hence, apart from you, who¡¯s had some skirmishes with Cam, is there anyone else? If you guys weren¡¯t plotting to hurt Cam naively, you wouldn¡¯t have been used by others. Do you know how many years you would have to be behind bars to hire a hitman?¡± Aleena merely lowered her head as she sobbed, not looking at Ss at all. ¡°Ss¡­ you clearly knew why I¡¯m picking on Cam-what grudges do we have? It¡¯s all because of you. Since she¡¯s arrived, you¡¯ve never put anyone else in your eyes at all. I merely want her to disappear from your sight. Do you know for how many years I¡¯ve loved you? Why can¡¯t you love me back?¡± With a cold expression on his face, Ss retorted, ¡°There are no rules in love. It¡¯s the same-if I asked you to marry Ben, you wouldn¡¯t marry him, would you? You can¡¯t hurt others because you didn¡¯t get what you want. I¡¯ll let you go this time, but please don¡¯t stay in this country anymore.¡± Aleena raised her head and asked in shock, ¡°You want to send me out of the country?¡± Ss replied, ¡°It¡¯ll do you no good to stay here.¡± Aleena fought back fiercely. ¡°I won¡¯t go abroad!¡± Looking at her, Ss said, ¡°Even if Cam weren¡¯t in the picture, I would never love you! If you don¡¯t agree to that, I don¡¯t mind speaking to your father about what you¡¯ve done.¡± With that, he turned around to walk away. Aleena called him frantically, ¡°Ss¡± Ss cut her off without even stopping, ¡°There¡¯s a car outside to send you back.¡± Looking at Ss, who was getting further away from her, Aleena finally buried her head and sobbed sorrowfully. Since he believes me, why can¡¯t he love me too? When Ss returned to Muse Penins, it was already 11.00PM. Then, he took a bath. When he was done with everything, it was almost midnight. Lying on the bed, he tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Since the ident wasn¡¯t arranged by Aleena and Robin, he had to investigate it again, but he had no clues at all. The more he thought about that, the more he missed his girlfriend. She must be sleeping at this hour. He took his phone out, wanting to call her. In fact, this would be their fifth call today. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Who Will You Save First? To be more precise, they had already called four times in thest 12 hours. He had never thought of himself as a clingy person in the past. However, even though it was just a short while of not seeing her, his longing for her seemed to seep into his flesh and bones. He couldn¡¯t even stand a minute of it at this moment. I wonder how I survived when her senior was here. He fiddled around with his phone as he felt that he shouldn¡¯t disturb her at thiste hour. However, he also thought there might be a chance that she was still up. Finally, his longing had the upper hand, but his rationality remained as well. He didn¡¯t call her, but just sent her a message. ¡®My dear girlfriend, are you asleep?¡¯ Then, he held his phone, waiting for her reply. Soon, one minute, three minutes, and ten minutes had passed. There was no reply. Just as he thought she had indeed slept, Cam video-called him. Ss took off his eye mask in excitement and looked at himself using his phone as a mirror. I look alright now. Then, he picked up her call. Cam¡¯s beautiful face appeared at once. Then, the camera shook, revealing her white pyjamas as she raised her hands to yawn and stretch, looking as though she had just woke up with bleary eyes. It was quite apparent that he had woken her up. She¡¯s too cute! I want to hug her! Ss was also quite speechless at himself as he realized that his desires for her had increased with the passing of time. Initially, he just wanted to hear her voice. Now that he had seen her, he wanted to see her and hug her¡­ He cleared his throat gently. This can¡¯t go on. I have to restrain myself. He acted as though everything was normal. ¡°I must have woken you up.¡± Slightly dazed, Cam shook her head. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. I dreamed of you and woke up just now. Then, I realized that you sent me a message. Have you just returned home?¡± Ss¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. The best thing in the world is probably realizing that you appeared in the dreams of the person you love. Trying to restrain his smile, he asked, ¡°You dreamed of me? What did I do in your dream?¡± He assumed that they were cuddling and kissing in the dream. Didn¡¯t we just do it this morning? People say that dreams reflect the reality. Perhaps this little woman isN?velDrama.Org (C) content. missing me. Looking at his naughty smile that had a certain amorous meaning in it, Cam red at him speechlessly. ¡°In my dream, I was asking you who would you save first if both your mother and I fell into a river.¡± Ss was at a loss for words upon hearing that. Seeing his face fall after the initial excitement, Cam immediately perked up as she covered her lips when she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This problem will never happen in my family. I¡¯d definitely save you first!¡± Ss said. However, Cam pouted. ¡°Your reply wasn¡¯t like that in the dream.¡± Frowning, Ss asked curiously, ¡°What did I say in the dream?¡± ¡°You said, ¡®Of course I¡¯d save my mom first. You can save your senior already, so why can¡¯t you swim by yourself? You wouldn¡¯t need my help to save you!¡± Hearing that, Ss felt amused and speechless at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My mom also knows how to swim. I don¡¯t have to save her!¡± Obviously, Cam¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t dissipated. She red at Ss rather wilfully. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of who you¡¯d save. You were just too heartless. After that, the scene suddenly switched, and you were standing by thend, watching me struggle in the water. How could you still say something like that? I was so mad that I woke up.¡± Ss bursted outughing. No wonder she video-called me just now. I bet she¡¯s going to put the me on me now. Tapping his fingers on the bed, he thought, What should I do now? She looks so cute even when she¡¯s pouting. I want to see her and hug her! ¡°Everything that happens in dreams is the opposite of reality. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± However, Cam was still furious. ¡°You were just watching me struggle in the water at the shore.¡± Ss was at a loss for words. It was only a dream! Does it even count? Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Brian¡¯s In Trouble ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to your house now so that you can hit me to vent your anger?¡± Cam red at him defensively. ¡°In your dreams! Save your remorse at home!¡± With that, she hung up the video call immediately. Ss wanted to stop her instinctively, but she had already hung up. Looking at his phone¡¯s lock screen, he couldn¡¯t help smiling, and his grin slowly widened. Then, he found a picture of Cam to set as his lock screen so he could see her when he picked up his phone. Caressing her face on his screen, he muttered to himself, ¡°You want me to reflect on something I¡¯ve done in your dreams? What an unreasonable woman.¡± Just as he was about to sleep, his phone rang again. Though shocked, he had his hopes up that Cam had called him again. Instead, Kyle was the caller. Ss frowned slightly. If there weren¡¯t an emergency, Kyle wouldn¡¯t call. He sat upright immediately and slided his fingers on the screen to pick up the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kyle¡¯s anxious voice rang. ¡°Mr. Nn, Brian¡¯s men got into a fight with the people from the Quintets at the pier, and Brian has arrived as well.¡± Ss was taken aback by this piece of news. ¡°Protect him. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, he immediately hung up. Then, he changed into an all-ck attire before going out. When he reached the pier, the fight between both parties hade to a standstill. Half of Brian¡¯s men had already been defeated, but the opponent kept sending people to attack them. The five brothers in the Quintets were all wanted criminals who wouldn¡¯t bat an eysh when they killed. Just today itself, three of them were here, showing how important the goods were. After all, their value was around tens of millions. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have to snatch it this way All chivalry and gentleness had disappeared from Brian right now. Instead, he looked like a hungry wolf as Ss watched him sh a man with his knife without batting an eye. In the end, he still became someone like me. Even though I¡¯d always wanted him to live under the bright sun so that he wouldn¡¯t have to touch this dark side. However, in this world where the strong would devour the weak, he had to get stronger In such an environment, the weak wouldn¡¯t survive. There was no time for him to be wistful. In no time, Ss also joined the fight and picked up a baton on the ground. Just as Tres wasn¡¯t paying attention, Ss mmed the baton into his skull, sending him to the ground. Upon seeing that, Cuatro and Cinco charged at Ss immediately. Kyle immediately took on one of them, and the people he brought with him joined the fight as well. With that, even though Brian¡¯s side was losing, with the addition of Ss¡¯s man, they turned the situation around immediately. The bloody battlested for almost an hour. After the Quintets saw that they were no match for Ss¡¯s men, they quickly retreated and ran away, leaving the goods behind. At this moment, the entire pier was full of wounded and injured people. Everyone under Brian had suffered a considerable amount of injuries, ranging from mild to serious. They looked like they were in a mess indeed. Even Brian¡¯s arm was shed by a knife, and his injuries were being treated at this moment. Ss¡¯s dark face looked as though a storm was brewing. In a few steps, he reached Brian and said angrily, ¡°Is your life more important, or the goods?¡± Brian replied gruffly, ¡°The goods!¡± Furious, Ss grabbed his cor. ¡°The goods are more important than your life? Has your brain malfunctioned because you were hit? If they want the goods, just give it to them!¡± Indignant, Brian retaliated, ¡°If I give them once, there will be a second time, and a third. Go back to be the head of the Nn Family and mind your own business!¡± Ss was furious beyond belief, so he roared back, ¡°I don¡¯t want to mind your business, but how could I watch you being beaten to death from one side?¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t injured, blood had sttered on his face. At this moment, his fierce expression made him look as though he had walked out from a mountain of corpses.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 A Loving Boyfriend At this moment, Ss looked fierce and callous. Meanwhile, Brian was trying to get away from his vice grip. ¡°Let go of me! Either I¡¯m dead or alive is none of your business! I didn¡¯t ask for you to save me!¡± With that, he waved to his men and turned around to walk away. However, before he could even walk a few steps, his figure shook as he fell to the ground. ¡°Mr. arthy!¡± Everyone surrounded him. Ss was so shocked that no words came out of his mouth. He merely walked to Brian quickly and called out, ¡°Brian! Brian!¡± Ss fumbled around to check on him, wondering if he merely fainted, or if it was because of the injuries just now. After cing his fingers on Brian¡¯s pulse, he was relieved to find that Brian¡¯s heart was still beating Then, he ordered the people who gathered around him, ¡°Kyle, clear this ce up and send the goods away immediately so that the people from the Quintets won¡¯t return.¡± Kyle replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Nn.¡± With that, Ss held Brian in his hands to bring him back to the car. When they reached Brian¡¯s ce, the doctors were already waiting for him. Mrs. Fritz, an old maid who had been taking care of Brian, quickly ran to them in shock. ¡°Ss, what happened to Brian?¡± Ss gave a sinct answer. ¡°He fainted. Check on him to see if it can be treated,¡± he ordered. The doctor walked over and did a simple check-up for Brian. ¡°This is an old problem for Young Master. I can wake him up, but I can¡¯t cure this from its roots. If you want to cure thispletely, you have to find the genius doctor, Doctor Bailey.¡± Ss sighed exasperatedly. Bailey is not someone I can easily find. When grandpa was ill, I couldn¡¯t find him after so long. In the end, it was Cam who saved his life. When the day arrives, I¡¯ll let Cam take a look at him. Since she saved grandpa, probably she can also save Brian. ¡°Alright. Please treat him first now.¡± With that, he asked Mrs. Fritz to find some clothes for Brian, and he also helped Brian to put them on.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ss was busy with settling Brian down until 5.00AM before he left. The next day, Cam was woken up by a strong aroma of food. At that instant, she could determine who had arrived in her house. This smells too familiar. Without even putting on her shoes, she got out of the bed and opened the door of her room immediately Sure enough¡­ The tall and handsome man in the kitchen is none other than my boyfriend! She couldn¡¯t help twitching her lips into a smile. Probably hearing the sound of the door opening, the man in the kitchen turned around to look at her. As soon as he saw that it was Cam, he put down thedle in his hand immediately and walked to her. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Cam also walked out of her room, smiling, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Ss replied seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t get to make dinner, which I promised both you and South to do yesterday, so of course I¡¯d have to prepare breakfast earlier, right?¡± ¡°What are you cooking?¡± Cam stretched her neck to peek. Ss replied, ¡°We have mushroom soup, biscuits, porridge, vegetables, and some hard- boiled eggs. What else would you like?¡± Cam lowered her head as she thought about it. ¡°That would be enough for breakfast. Ss, do you know how to make dumplings?¡± Shocked, Ss asked, ¡°You want some dumplings?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since my mom passed, we haven¡¯t eaten any dumplings in the past ten years¡­¡± Cam gave it a second thought. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯d never eaten them in the past decade-I just don¡¯t count the dumplings we had in restaurants. I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯ve never made any homemade dumplings since then.¡± ¡°What fillings would you like?¡± ¡°Meat with prawns. I want to bite into prawns as soon as I eat the dumpling¡­¡± While speaking, Cam unconsciously gulped, as if she had already eaten the dumpling. An affectionate and loving look crossed Ss¡¯s eyes as he couldn¡¯t help kissing her forehead. ¡°Alright,¡± he said gently. Cam was surprised to hear that. ¡°You know how to make dumplings?¡± Ss smiled gleefully. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all.¡± Cam also beamed. It feels so good to have a boyfriend who dotes on me! Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 You Are Not Invited! In that moment of excitement, she nted a kiss on Ss¡¯s lips, igniting his desires immediately. Just as he was about to hug her to deepen his kiss, he noticed that she was standing barefooted on the floor. He wondered if it was because of his gaze, or if it was because the floor was too cold, that her toes curled. He immediately frowned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing any shoes? The floor is so cold!¡± With that, he immediately held her in his arms and walked to her bedroom. Cam felt slightly embarrassed-she didn¡¯t wear any shoes because she was too excited when she realized he was here. However, she couldn¡¯t tell him about this. Otherwise, he would get too cocky. After Ss put her on the bed, he wrapped his palms around her cold feet immediately without a word ofint. This caused Cam to be slightly ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wear the shoes.¡± Ss chided gently, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me warm you up.¡± Upon hearing that, Cam stopped moving. The warmth from her feet seemed to spread to her heart as well. No matter how close she was with George, they never had such close contact. This might be the difference between a boyfriend and a senior. Grabbing her feet, Ss¡¯s mind wandered away My girlfriend has such a nice pair of feet-they are fair and soft, and each of her toes are so cute and supple. Even though she¡¯s tall, her feet are not very big. They seem to be of the same size as my palms. Cam slightly frowned. W-What is that expression in his eyes? He seems to be salivating over my feet. Could he be thinking about cooking and eating it? She gulped and retracted her feet. ¡°It¡¯s not cold now.¡± Please don¡¯t cook me! With that, Ss retracted his gaze and reminded, ¡°Please wear shoes next time. Otherwise, I will ask people to install carpets in the living room tomorrow.¡± Cam spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I just forgot about them today. By the way. don¡¯t you have to look at your dishes? I seem to smell that something¡¯s off.¡± Ss jolted as he stood up quickly. ¡°Oh, no! Let me have a quick look!¡± With that, he quickly bolted out of the door. Looking at the door wide open, Cam suddenly felt loved, and she couldn¡¯t stop smiling slightly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After finished changing, she heard the door of the room next to hers suddenly opened by someone. Then, South asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a fire?¡± Cam snorted outughing. ¡°The dishes are burnt.¡± As soon as South saw Ss in the kitchen, his eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle Ss!¡± Ss smiled. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± The little guy ran to the kitchen to have a look and saw the burnt dishes in the rubbish bin. With a slightly arrogant expression on his face, he couldn¡¯t stop pouting. ¡°You¡¯re worse than Mommy. It¡¯s been so long since she¡¯s burnt any dishes.¡± Cam was immediately speechless. Is this apliment? Upon hearing that, Ss couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Seems like your mommy has burnt enough dishes.¡± South tried to defend her frantically. ¡°No! The dishes she makes have be more delicious!¡± Ss immediatelyughed out loud. Cam¡¯s face darkened at that instant. South¡¯s expression froze as he thought, Have I made things worse? With his hands on his hips, he argued defensively, ¡°No matter what, my mommy is the best, and the food she cooks is the best.¡± Ss remained calm and patient. ¡°Your mommy also wants to eat prawn dumplings. Why don¡¯t we let her make that tonight?¡± South was speechless upon hearing that. Asking mommy to cook that? Are we going to have in soup instead? ring at Ss, he said, ¡°So be it! You are not invited!¡± What a stupid daddy whoughs at mommy and bullies me! Ss was torn between amusement and exasperation. ¡°Why am I not invited? I made breakfast for you guys!¡± South replied, ¡°So you are only invited for breakfast!¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 We¡¯re Not Rted Anymore! ¡°What about dinner?¡± ¡°Since you are not preparing dinner, why should we include you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your mom doesn¡¯t know how to make dumplings.¡± South red at him. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t like to make them.¡± Ssughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help out tonight, and I¡¯ll stay for dinner as well?¡± South finally looked at his father, who had gotten back on track, and pretended to look at Cam in a dilemma. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we invite Uncle Ss for dinner? He looks quite pitiful.¡± Cam smiled. ¡°Alright. Seeing that you asked on his behalf, I agree to it.¡± Ss was speechless when he heard that. This pair of mother and son is so dramatic. Then, he ruffled South¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright. Go change and prepare for breakfast!¡± South chuckled as a reply and went into his room to change. Leaning on the door, Cam looked at him tauntingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t cook, you won¡¯t be invited for dinner.¡± Looking at the irritating expression on her face, Ss wanted to grab her into his embrace and cuddle her. Of course, he did so immediately as soon as he thought about it After stretching his arms and wrapping her into his embrace, he asked, ¡°You are still teasing me?¡± Cam red at him proudly. ¡°At least I¡¯m better than you, who watched me struggle in the water.¡± Again, Ss was at a loss for words. Without even defending himself, he swiftly turned around to trap her in between himself and the cab to kiss her slightly infuriating lips. Subconsciously, Cam bent her waist to an unbelievable angle in order to avoid him. Worried about hurting her waist, Ss lifted her up and nted a kiss on her lips before South came out from his room, making Cam re at him shyly in annoyance. ¡°If you bully me again, I¡¯ll ask my son to give you a hard time!¡± Ss didn¡¯t care about that. Instead, he smiled at her tauntingly. ¡°If you tell him honestly, he would probably help me out, not you!¡± Cam was silent upon hearing that. After thinking about it, she remembered South¡¯s liking of Ss. Well, he does have a point After having breakfast, the three of them went out-Ss went to the office, while Cam brought South to her studio. Her workload had been quite consistent recently-she wasn¡¯t too busy nor too free. While Cam wasN?velDrama.Org (C) content. designing the evening gown, South was ying with a tablet outside. Everything seemed to be going well until someone pushed the door of the studio open. South could sense the presence of someoneing in, but he didn¡¯t raise his head as he was busy with the game. He merely announced loudly to the inside of the studio, ¡°Miss Sophia, someone¡¯s here!¡± Sophia rushed to the entrance from the inside of the studio while saying, ¡°Coming,ing!¡± As soon as she arrived, she saw a middle-aged man standing at the entrance looking intently at South, who was engrossed in his game. Sophia frowned slightly. Isn¡¯t this man¡­ the person who made a scene herest time? I recall he¡¯s Cam¡¯s father. Though slightly repulsed, she put her opinions aside and asked professionally, ¡°Are you here to request a tailor-made attire?¡± With that, Gael finally retracted his gaze on South and said slowly. ¡°Is Cam here? have something to discuss with her.¡± Finally, South finished one round of his game and looked at the visitor. After he figured out who the person was, he frowned immediately. ¡°Why are you looking for my mommy?¡± Even though his voice was soft, his expression was cold. Feeling excited for no reason, Gael walked toward South tentatively. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m your grandfather.¡± South looked at him and spoke solemnly, ¡°Since you have cut all ties with Mommy, I¡¯m not rted to you anymore. Please don¡¯t simply say that I¡¯m rted to you!¡± Upon hearing that, Gael froze as he had never expected that this little fellow would be so defensive. He immediately felt his cheeks burning after he heard that. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 South¡¯s Retaliation ¡°I misunderstood your mommy seven years ago. That¡¯s why I said those words to her¡­¡± South looked at him coldly. ¡°You only said those words seven years ago? Seven yearster, when Mommy and I first saw you, you hit her immediately. It¡¯s because of her that I didn¡¯t teach you a lesson! Do you know what would happen to others if they had done this to her? They would be begging on the streets!¡± Gael was so shocked that the muscles on his face couldn¡¯t stop twitching. If South didn¡¯t speak to him in person-if he wasn¡¯t looking at thetter defensively-Gael would have thought that he was imagining this. Is this what a kid would say? Asking me to beg on the streets? However, the confidence in South¡¯s eyes injected fear into Gael. Perhaps he¡¯s not bluffing! However, South was not done. Looking at Gael solemnly and seriously, he recounted, ¡°The second time we saw you, you chased us away because of your other daughter¡¯s wedding anniversary. Do you know how sad Mommy was?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Gael suddenly felt ashamed of himself. Even though he wanted to exin, no words came out of his mouth. After all, he didn¡¯t pay respects to his dead ex-wife that day. South snorted, ¡°You felt sorry for your daughter just because she didn¡¯t have any painkillers, and you came over to force Mommy to save your daughter. Why didn¡¯t you ask your daughter to let me go then? I¡¯m my mommy¡¯s son-howe you¡¯ve never felt sorry for me? Mommy is too kind, letting you off the hook every time, but I won¡¯t! From today onward, if you hurt her again, I won¡¯t let things slide easily!¡± When he was speaking, he clenched his fists tightly as he looked at Gael with a livid expression. Taken aback, Gael looked fearful. He actually couldn¡¯t treat South as a seven-year-old anymore as his demeanor was even fiercer than his. He stammered, ¡°I-I won¡¯t hurt her anymore. I-I just want to v-visit her!¡± South snorted outughing. ¡°Every time you see Mommy, she would be sad for a long time. Do you think I¡¯d let you see her?¡± Even though Gael managed an entirepany with hundreds of employees working under him, he was stumped at this moment, facing a child¡¯s usations. Every time Gael saw South, thetter was rather quiet and inconspicuous. However, unexpectedly, his mind was quite coherent, and he could remember every incident clearly. Standing aside, Sophia silently cheered South on. South is brilliant indeed! His words are so powerful! Yes! We have to retaliate until Gael has nothing to say! Gael heaved a long sigh. ¡°Fine. I-In that case, please help me to thank your mother for asking President Nn to let Brooklyn Company off the hook. With that, I shall take my leave now. Bye.¡± However, as soon as he turned around, he heard Cam¡¯s voice. ¡°Sophia, who¡¯s there?¡± Gael suddenly stopped his footsteps. However, he merely stood still, not having the courage to even turn around. Even a child could see it clearly, but why not me? Every time after meeting her, I will only me her for not helping. However, I¡¯ve never stood in her shoes. Why should she help me out? I was the one who wanted to break off ties with her. After all these years, I¡¯ve never cared about her, so I don¡¯t have any rights to request anything from her! My grandson is right-I can¡¯t simply rte myself to them anymore. Cam already saw Gael, who stood still with his back facing her in a slumped manner, as if he had lost all life within him. South didn¡¯t want his mother to be implicated with Gael anymore, so he took the initiative to hold her hand. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go have some food!¡± Cam replied, ¡°Sure. What would you like? I¡¯ll bring you thereter.¡± With that, she walked toward Gael. South quickly said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go now!¡± After he spoke, he began dragging her away. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 No Second Chances Dragged by South until they were about to pass Gael, Cam finally stopped. ¡°South, wait!¡± South pouted unhappily. Looking at Gael, Cam realized that he had be much older than before. In fact, he looked like he had aged a lotpared to the first time they met after seven years. He had gray hair, and he didn¡¯t look as energetic as before. Looking at him, tears welled up in Cam¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± A lump formed in Gael¡¯s throat. ¡°Ss has let Brooklyn Company off the hook. I knew you had definitely put in a lot of good words for me, so I just wanted toe over to thank you.¡± Cam merely replied, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Giving her a nod, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cam frowned and called out, ¡°Wait¡­¡± Gael stopped his footsteps and turned around to look at her nkly with a pair of eyes that had moisture in them. ¡°Cam, I¡¯m an old fool now. I¡¯d done many things to hurt you in the past, but I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness; I just hope you are not too angry with me. My little grandson said that you would be sad for a few days every time I visit. It¡¯s not worth it to be sad because of a selfish person like me. I¡¯m off now, and I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± With that, he turned around to leave. Still frowning, Cam asked, ¡°Why do you take a child¡¯s words so seriously?¡± Gael merely shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s something even a kid knows, but I only figured it out today. South is very smart, and he loves you a lot. His wordspletely brought me back to my senses. Indeed, I¡¯d been giving you a hard time. I¡¯ll leave you to live out your lives peacefully. If you need my help, just give me a call.¡± With that, he walked out of the room. This time around, Cam didn¡¯t stop him, as she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Can I really let go of everything that happened in the past? I¡¯m not that gracious-at least I can¡¯t do that now. In fact, seeing Gael in this way, Cam also felt rather sad. It might have been better if he had scolded me instead. As she was still looking at him, she had an impulse to run to him and pull him back, calling him ¡®dad¡¯ and telling him, ¡®Don¡¯t feel sad. I don¡¯t mind about everything that happened in the past!¡¯ However, she merely stood at the entrance of the studio while watching his figure getting further away. Then, she felt a small, soft hand holding hers, and she looked over. South looked at her with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy.¡± Cam remained silent and watched Gael¡¯s disappearing figure until he was gone before she retracted her gaze. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Looking at Cam¡¯s gaze, South looked slightly awkward. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand him bullying you every time, so I told him that I don¡¯t want him to meet you, because you will feel sad after that!¡± Cam did not me him. Instead, she ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me next time. I¡¯m an adult-I can settle my own matters.¡± South put his hands in his pockets with a cool expression on his face. In an indignant tone, he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I can help you?¡± Camughed out loud. ¡°I believe you! You¡¯re the best, son! But he is my father after all; we can¡¯t treat him like he¡¯s our enemy.¡± South pouted. ¡°I have already let him go for your sake many times. But I also warned him that if he bullies you anymore, I won¡¯t go easy on him next time.¡± Hearing this, Cam was speechless and exasperated at the same time. ¡°Let it be and stop picking on him, alright?¡± South merely snorted arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t give second chances here!¡± Cam clicked her tongue and wanted to add on to her point, but South had run away. ¡°Let¡¯s order some food delivery for lunch!¡± In the evening, since Ss had promised Cam to make dumplings for dinner, he went to her house directly after work. ¡°You¡¯re so early today.¡± He replied, ¡°I have nothing much to do, and we are making dumplings, aren¡¯t we? In that case, we¡¯ll have to go to the supermarket first.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 A Mysterious Woman Cam agreed obediently. ¡°Do you have flour at home?¡± Ss asked. Cam rolled her eyes at the ceiling speechlessly. ¡°Do I look like I have flour at home?¡± Torn between amusement and frustration, Ss demanded, ¡°How are you so proud to announce that?¡± Cam pouted. ¡°You make it sound like you have flour back home!¡± Ss remained silent. Fine, I admit that I don¡¯t have it back home either. He could cook a lot of dishes, but he seldom made flour-rted food, like noodles and dumplings, mainly because he seldom stayed here, and he was single-it was simply too much trouble. However, everything became different once he had a wife and kid. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll buy two bags of flour this time. If you guys like it, we¡¯ll make it often.¡± Cam¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Really?¡± Ss replied, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll leave right now.¡± The little fellow, who had been ying games on the couch, merely said cooly, ¡°You guys go ahead. I won¡¯t be the third wheel this time.¡± Cam pouted. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not just an excuse to y games at home?¡± South replied in a mature tone, ¡°Since I can¡¯t tag along, I can only y games to pass my time. I can¡¯t help it too!¡± Cam snorted outughing out of exasperation. ¡°I have no idea if you can help it or not, but I know you are quite shameless indeed.¡± Hugging her into his arms, Ss also chuckled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t expose him. See how thoughtful he is.¡± With that, he winked at South. ¡°Son, be good at home. Daddy and Mommy will be right back!¡± Cam felt that something was wrong, but she only returned to her senses after Ss dragged her down to the garage. ¡°What did you just say to South?¡± Ss feigned innocence. ¡°What did I say? I said thatThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. we¡¯d be right back.¡± Cam spoke, ¡°You said ¡®Daddy and Mommy!¡± Ss smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? After we get married, you are his mommy, and I will be his daddy. What, now? Are you just passing the time with me?¡± Cam red at him yfully. ¡°You¡¯ve only been my boyfriend for a while, yet you are already thinking of marriage. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± ¡°You are my girlfriend, and I¡¯m your boyfriend. How is that inappropriate?¡± With that, Ss kissed Cam¡¯s lips, but she pushed him away. ¡°Ss, you¡¯re getting out of line.¡± Hugging her, he tried to appease her. ¡°I¡¯m just helping you to settle down in this position. Do you know that you look like those jerks who¡¯d leave immediately after they had sex?¡± Cam red at him again. ¡°Shameless! Who¡¯s sleeping with you?¡± In a good mood, Ss whispered in Cam¡¯s ears, making her hit him. ¡°You jerk! Don¡¯t run!¡± Though Ss ran away, he came back to her obediently. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t run away anymore. I¡¯m all yours now, so do whatever you like to me.¡± Cam fell silent upon hearing that. I just want to punch him, but why did he say it in such a misleading way? In the end, she didn¡¯t hit him, but she red at him before she got into the car. Ss also boarded the car before he bent down to kiss her lips. ¡°Sit tight, dear girlfriend. We are heading out now.¡± Cam was at a loss for words upon hearing that. Seems like the old Ss is gone for good now. Look at this man, who is smiling goofily to himself-this is not the Ss I initially knew! Just as both of them drove out of the garage, a woman walked out from a ck car not far from them, wearing a cap with a ck satin, which covered her face. However, her clenched fists showed that she was trying to restrain her emotions. Soon, the couple arrived at the supermarket. Ss was pushing a shopping cart at the entrance, while a mother was pushing a young girl not far from him. Looking obedient, the girl blinked her wide eyes. She was so cute that she could melt anyone¡¯s insides. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Shopping Trip Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ss turned around to look at Cam. ¡°Do you want to sit here?¡± Looking confused, she asked, ¡°Sit where?¡± Ss pointed at the shopping cart. ¡°Sit here, and I¡¯ll push you!¡± Cam was speechless upon hearing that. ¡°Do you know this shopping cart is for who to sit in? Three-year-olds! I¡¯m 30! Are you kidding, asking me to sit there? Even my son doesn¡¯t sit there anymore!¡± Ss smiled. ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t technically 30 yet. Try it!¡± Cam¡¯s face was filled with rejection. ¡°No!¡± Ss could only smile helplessly. What can I do? I just want to dote on her as if she¡¯s my daughter. However, this daughter¡¯ of mine is indeed too big to sit in the shopping cart. In the end, he could only hold her hand as they went to the vegetables section. They first bought some chives, prawns, and then some flour. Seeing that Ss was really going to buy two bags of flour, Cam quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s get one bag first. We can¡¯t carry too much of this. After we use them up, we¡¯lle and buy again.¡± Ss asked, ¡°What if you want to have some dumplings at my ce?¡± Cam replied, ¡°You can take some flour from me. Since I don¡¯t know how to make them, I can supply the raw materials.¡± Ss asked, ¡°You are nning to calcte everything with me so clearly?¡± ¡°Before we get married, I don¡¯t want to owe you.¡± ¡°So, are you hinting for me to propose to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have some problems withprehending what others say?¡± Ss red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to propose to you.¡± Cam went silent upon hearing that. She had no idea that this could be a threat. However, she knew that Ss could totally do this. If he really proposed, she could only agree to avoid hurting him. However, she wouldn¡¯t want to progress so quickly as she actually warmed up to people slowly. Seeing that Cam looked rather gloomy, Ss wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°Let me sleep on your couch tomorrow.¡± Cam rejected him. ¡°No!¡± Ss¡¯s smile resembled a sly wolf¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s so convenient to stay at your ce-I can cook whatever you want to eat, and we can develop our feelings for each other more. It¡¯s killing two birds with a stone!¡± Cam red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to change the lock!¡± Ss pouted. ¡°You really don¡¯t give me any chances, do you?¡± Cam retorted, ¡°There are a lot of chances out there. You can pick whatever you like!¡± While flirting with each other, they walked to the condiments area. Not far away from them was the woman they saw earlier who was pushing the little girl. However, another woman, who had thick makeup on, stood beside them right now, with her arms crossed in front of her chest as she looked arrogant. ¡°Are you Yvonne Jensen?¡± Yvonne raised her head in surprise. ¡°Yes. And you are?¡± The other woman replied haughtily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about who I am. You¡¯re James Jensen¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you? Just tell me directly-what do you want to divorce him?¡± Yvonne frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re Joey Tucker?¡± Joey lifted her chin slightly. ¡°Yes! You know, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but your man doesn¡¯te home every night, yet you still stay loyal to this dying marriage that only serves the appearance-what¡¯s the point? Now, you guys could still break up peacefully, and you could get half his assets. When your husband¡¯s patience runs out, you can¡¯t get anything anymore.¡± Cam and Ss exchanged nces. What is happening here? The mistress came to the wife to force her to divorce her husband? Are the mistresses nowadays so fierce and ridiculous? Both of them didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they observed this drama from afar. In fact, many onlookers had gathered here, but they just wanted to watch how the scenario would unfold. Even though the mistress¡¯ attitude was infuriating, since they were not sure what the entire situation was, they wanted to hear more from the pair. Yvonne merelyughed gently. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce him!¡± Joey¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no love between you guys anymore. Why do you still want to stay with him?¡± Yvonne looked at Joey seriously. ¡°If I were alone, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted this man anymore. But I have a child, so I can¡¯t leave my child fatherless.¡± With that, she pushed the cart to leave. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Can¡¯t Hold It In Anymore Angry and anxious, Joey grabbed her shopping cart and barked angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t divorce him, you can¡¯t leave!¡± The shoving and pushing had startled the child, so the girl cried out loud in the shopping cart. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Yvonne¡¯s face immediately darkened as she shoved Joey¡¯s hands away. ¡°Let go!¡± Joey pulled the shopping cart again. ¡°I strongly suggest you look in the mirror when you are free. Look at your ugly face-James has gotten tired of you long ago, yet you still want to cling to him by using your child as an excuse?¡± Upon hearing that, Yvonne pped Joey¡¯s face immediately. ¡°So what if you look beautiful? You don¡¯t have any dignity or a sense of shame at all!¡± Joey was immediately infuriated and ashamed by the p, so she charged toward Yvonne, as if she had gone crazy. ¡°How dare you hit me, you ugly woman! I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡± With that, she pounced at Yvonne. Cam, who had been holding her anger in up to this point, could not control herself anymore. She walked forward and kicked Joey, the mistress. ¡°You are just a mistress who¡¯s destroying their family. How dare you behave this arrogant!¡± Joey mmed to the ground heavily, and she couldn¡¯t get up immediately. However, a man suddenly ran out of nowhere and shoved Cam away. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Why did you hit her?¡± Right after he finished his question, a shopping cart mmed into him, so hard that his waist almost broke in half. After retreating a few steps, only then did he manage to stabilize himself. Then, he turned around to curse, ¡°F*ck! Who the hell-¡± However, before he could finish speaking, a figure flitted past him. Without knowing what had exactly happened, he felt his abdomen being kicked by someone. He was sent flying backward before he fell to the ground heavily. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. All of this happened in just the blink of an eye. Funnily enough, the man was mmed into the same spot as the mistress was just now, making both of them look like they were suffering together. With a pale face, Ss red at the man fiercely. How dare he touch my girlfriend! bet he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore! Cam merely tugged on Ss¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ss appraised her from head to toe again. After making sure that she was indeed fine, he pulled her into his embrace. At this moment, the mistress crawled to the man. ¡°James, are you okay?¡± James sat up despite the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After exchanging nces with each other, the onlookers burst into a big round of apuse again. In fact, some of them were discussing among themselves. ¡°So he is the man who cheated on his wife! Serves him right! He doesn¡¯t even deserve any sympathy even if he were to be beaten to death!¡± ¡°I know, right? Cheating on his wife and having his mistress confront the wife! If he didn¡¯t allow the mistress to do this, would she have been so courageous?¡± ¡°s, women have to go through so much! Even though they¡¯ve done so much for their families and children, they still have to suffer in the end.¡± ¡°I hate mistresses the most! They are so shameless! Are there no other men in the whole wide world? Why must they seduce married men?¡± Hearing the crowd¡¯s indignantments, Cam felt slightly assured. Even though this matter is considered as part of the norm, everyone still hates mistresses who destroy families. James pointed at Cam and Ss. ¡°What are you doing? This is my family matter. Can you stay out of it?¡± Pointing at the mistress, Cam retorted angrily, ¡°Your family matters? Stay out of it? I¡¯m going to be involved in this no matter what. When you cheat on your wife, can you please at least clean your mess? How can you allow your mistress to confront your wife and force her to divorce you? This is ridiculous! How much power have you given her so that she dares to touch your wife? Even though you don¡¯t love your wife anymore, the child is also yours. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s crying right now because of this shock?¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 He Will Help You Looking at his wife, who was silently crying while holding his daughter, he wanted to exin, but no words came out of his mouth. Instead, he merely jerked his head around and pped his mistress. ¡°Who gave you such courage to look for her? And you ever hit her?¡± Holding her cheeks, Joey replied resentfully, ¡°You keep saying that you are getting divorced soon, but when are you actually doing it? I¡¯ve been with you for six years, and you said that you will marry me this year¡­¡± The man was suddenly annoyed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to give me more time?¡± Joey sobbed. ¡°Six years, I¡¯ve given you six years. My mom kept asking me to go for blind dates back home, but I refused to go back just because I wanted to be with you. But since you don¡¯t divorce her, I have no other choice¡­¡± Yvonne finally wiped her tears away and spoke, ¡°He can¡¯t marry you because I won¡¯t divorce him. Even though it¡¯s free to date anyone you like, it¡¯s not so free that you can date married men. The moment you got involved with him, you should have known that there was no future for both of you. In fact, everyone is a bed of roses before marriage. I also spent some sweet times with him. However, after marriage, there are simply too many matters to take care of-the elderly, kids, rtives and friends, and many misceneous stuff you couldn¡¯t even think of. Those matters take too much time. Forget dating I don¡¯t even have time to sleep. If I didn¡¯t have to deal with that, I could also doll myself up everyday, just like you do!¡± With that, she suddenly smiled mockingly at herself. ¡°But what happened today has cleared my mind. Initially, I wanted to give my child aplete family. But with a dysfunctional marriage like this, it¡¯s no different from having no father. It¡¯s rather useless anyway. I¡¯ll fulfil your dream today. Let¡¯s get divorced, James!¡± James looked at her in shock. ¡°Y-You¡¯re really agreeing to that?¡± She replied, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want anything, but the child must belong to me.¡± Then, she looked at both Cam and Ss. ¡°Thanks for standing up for me just now.¡± Cam smiled. ¡°No problem. As long as you figured it out, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s not that good anyway, so there¡¯s nothing to be sorry about to leave him. You are right-the child is better off without a father like him!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yvonne agreed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, she looked at Joey. ¡°By the way, I forgot to let you know that he has a bed-ridden mother who can¡¯t control her bodily functions. I hope you guys still remain sweet and loving after you get married!¡± Joey snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to warn me off. All James has is money; we can simply hire a caretaker. You provided freebor out of your own willingness.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t bother to speak to her anymore. Instead, she looked at James and said in a calm voice, ¡°We¡¯ll settle the divorce letters tomorrow.¡± James didn¡¯t speak, but he merely looked shocked and dazed. Cam nced at him sharply before looking at Yvonne and uttered, ¡°I have a lawyer who can help you with the divorcewsuit for free. Since he cheated on you first, he¡¯s in the wrong. This is not a time to reminisce about your ties with him-you have to fight for your own rights. When he cheated on you, he had forgotten both you and your child. If you need other witnesses, you can contact me. I can be your witness.¡± With that, just as she was about to give Yvonne her phone number, Ss suddenly gave her Xavier¡¯ number. ¡°If you need any help, just contact him,¡± he spoke. Yvonne looked at both of them gratefully. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Cam hummed in reply and walked away with Ss. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me give her my number?¡± Ss nced at her without exining much. ¡°It¡¯s better to steer clear of trouble. It¡¯s the same if we ask Xavier to help her,¡± he stated tly. ¡°Hmph, even without exining, I understand that you are worried that those two nut jobs might take revenge on me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370 An Unexpected Encounter Cam looked slightly proud of herself and looked at him with a meaningful expression; she was obviously expecting some praises. Ss loved this personality of hers and gently laughed. ¡°You are so smart.¡± Slightly embarrassed by his praise, Cam said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not easily bullied.¡± However, Ss replied, ¡°Some people are just shameless. Since it¡¯s a waste of time to handle them, it¡¯s better to spend the time with me.¡± Cam was speechless upon hearing that. This man always brings the subject back to himself. She was actually impressed by how thick-skinned he could get. ¡°Do you think that the man will divorce his wife?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Me too. I guess Yvonne has maintained their marriage well and has given him enough sense of security. The man probably thinks that he¡¯s entitled and that Yvonne won¡¯t leave him. However, his face went nk after she said she was about to divorce him. If he actually does so, he will definitely regret it!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You were teaching him a lesson by offering to give her your phone number, weren¡¯t you? And you even told her that you could settle her divorcewsuit for free!¡± Cam smiled. ¡°They don¡¯t know how to cherish it until they lose it.¡± Ss tightened his hands around her. That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll never know how to cherish until you lose it. I will hold her hands tightly. I can¡¯t lose her the second time. ¡°Let¡¯s go to buy some condiments!¡± With that, he tugged Cam¡¯s hands to walk to the shelves in front of them. Looking at the snacks on the shelves, she asked in confusion, ¡°Are there any condiments here?¡± Ss¡¯s face darkened as he realized he had gone to the wrong ce. Usually, the condiments area would not be too far from the vegetables section, but this supermarket was different from others. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look in front¡­¡± he spoke. However, Cam was excited to see the colorful candies around her. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some candies here. What do you like? Do you like this? I can buy it for you.¡± She stretched her hands to a rabbit-shaped jar. Before even touching it, she narrowed her eyes. ¡°This is so cute!¡± Unexpectedly, arge handnded on the rabbit in the next second. Uhm¡­ Raising her head nkly, Cam was shocked when she saw the person in front of her. ¡°Brian?¡± Brian smiled gently and passed the rabbit-shaped jar to her. ¡°Here you go!¡± Cam replied, ¡°Youid your hands on it first. Take it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only used to the ones you bought me, so I¡¯m looking for those candies here. I totally didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± Cam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll buy that for you. It¡¯s quite difficult to find those candies anywhere.¡± Brian replied, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll buy this for you!¡± Cam glowered at him as she pouted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to count every cent with me.¡± With that, another man¡¯s voice suddenly rang. ¡°You count every cent with me, but not with other men?¡± Upon hearing that, Cam felt speechless. ¡°Ss, you¡¯re so childish,¡± Brian remarked. Ss snorted arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m not childish. We have to count every cent clearly even though we are brothers. Brian, you¡¯ll buy this today. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect my girlfriend to buy any other candies for you.¡± Brian¡¯s face also darkened. In his memories, this big brother of his had always been decisive. Even though he resented him sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help feeling impressed by Ss¡¯s intelligence and business tactics. However, he felt as if he didn¡¯t know Ss today. Is this¡­ my older brother? Cam frowned. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to listen to him. I¡¯ll buy this myself.¡± Brian took the rabbit-shaped jar from Cam¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this, while you¡¯ll buy me the other candy. Let¡¯s be fair here.¡± Cam said helplessly, ¡°Fine.¡± Brian then walked to the cashier to pay. ¡°By the way, are you freeter?¡± she asked. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Childishness Overload Brian turned around in shock. ¡°I¡¯m free. What¡¯s up?¡± Cam smiled. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to invite you for dumplings at my ce tonight. See how much we bought here? We are going to make dumplings by ourselves tonight. Come join us!¡± Actually, she wanted to create more opportunities for Ss to spend more time with him. Even though the brothers¡¯ rtionship seemed quite tense on the surface, it actually was quite special. She felt that Ss was quite patient with Brian. It was highly probable that there were other reasons that he left his mother and brother back then. It was the same for Brian as well. Even though he always opposed Ss, she could feel that Brian somehow relied on thetter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant and anxious-like a kid who couldn¡¯t get the candy he wanted-around Ss every time. If he really didn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t have held the grudges for so long! Brian, however, was surprised to hear that. She¡¯s actually inviting me to her house for dumplings? Then, he looked at Ss instinctively. Great! His gaze is so sharp that it could slice me in half! Hence, Brian was suddenly pumped. ¡°Sure!¡± Seeing that both of them had happily decided on this, Ss felt like throwing everything away and calling it off. Even though he red at Cam coldly, she was not afraid of him. In fact, she glowered back at him. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind. Stop ying mind games here. I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say with your eyes!¡± It was not that Ss didn¡¯t want Brian to be there-he just didn¡¯t want Cam to be the person who invited him. He still remembered Cam mentioning that she liked Brian. Even though he believed that it was completely tonic, the closeness between the two of them still made him jealous. After all, this younger brother of his fancied Cam! Rubbing his temples, he thought, I¡¯ve finally chased George away, but now my own brother is trying to mess everything up. Can¡¯t they let us enjoy a peaceful dinner by ourselves? After struggling with himself, he finally convinced himself. Fine! Cam can check on his body too. He raised his eyes to look at Brian. ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate freeloaders under my roof. You¡¯ll be buying the condiments!¡± Brian snorted, ¡°When did I agree to go to your house?¡± Ss was initially prepared to leave, but he suddenly heard Brian¡¯s question. Feeling that he had to make himself clear, he stopped and enunciated as he looked at Brian fixedly, ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s house is my house!¡± Unwilling to admit defeat, Brian also retaliated, ¡°Your girlfriend is not your wife. Please reserve your dominance for after you guys get a marriage certificate.¡± Looking at both of them, Cam was exasperated. I guess childishness is infectious. ¡°The mental age of you guysbined can¡¯t be more than 6 years old. Are we still buying that? If we dy any further, I guess the dumplings will be supper!¡± Finally, under Cam¡¯s constant urging, the three of them finished shopping and went home. When they reached the garage, they carried out the items that they had bought. Cam held two bags, each in one hand. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Brian got out of the car, he took it from her naturally. Just as Cam was about to say that she could manage it, Ss acted faster-he took the bags from Brian and held it himself. Brian¡¯s eyes shed, but he merely pursed his lips without saying anything. However, Cam was confused. Why isn¡¯t he letting Brian take these? Is it because Brian is the guest? Seeing that Ss was carrying many bags, Cam asked, ¡°Do you want me to take some, Ss?¡± He replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just open the door for me.¡± Cam didn¡¯t argue with him and pressed the 59th floor in the elevator. Just as they entered, her cheerful voice rang. ¡°Baby, we¡¯re back.¡° South pouted. ¡°I thought you guys forgot that I was back here waiting endlessly!¡± Camughed. After she changed into indoor shoes, she uttered, ¡°Guess who¡¯s here.¡± With that, she weed Brian. ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 I Can¡¯t Destroy This Looking surprised, South greeted him and asked, ¡°Uncle Brian, why are you here?¡± Brian smiled. ¡°Your mommy invited me over to have dumplings for dinner!¡± South replied, ¡°I see. Do you know how to make them?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Yes.¡± South immediately looked at him longingly. ¡°You know how to make dumplings? Can you teach me?¡± Brian asked, ¡°You want to learn?¡± South looked mature as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t not learn this; what if my future girlfriend also doesn¡¯t know how to make dumplings?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Brian was stunned momentarily before he smiled. ¡°You think quite far ahead indeed.¡± Ss said, ¡°Yes. Learn to make dumplings. Men who don¡¯t know how to cook can¡¯t get any girlfriends.¡± Cam was speechless upon hearing that. What is this education style? On top of that, are they implying that I don¡¯t know anything about cooking? At this moment, Brian suddenly nced at Cam as an afterthought. Seeing that she was trying to be as inconspicuous as possible, as if she was trying to sink into the ground, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°It¡¯s not shameful to not know how to make dumplings. Many people don¡¯t know as well, and I¡¯m not good at it either. When I was young, I learned from-¡± Before he finished his sentence, he became quiet instinctively. Meeting his eyes, Ss knew what Brian was about to say. He had learned how to make dumplings with Ss. The first dumplings that they made together were for their mother. He didn¡¯t mention their past. Instead, he said, ¡°So you can make themter.¡± Then, he deliberately looked at Cam. ¡°What do you know?¡± Cam rolled her eyes. Don¡¯t you know what I know? Why do you still ask me? ring at him, she retorted indignantly, ¡°I know how to eat!¡± However, South smiled as he chirped in, ¡°I know how to learn!¡± Cam was speechless after hearing that. Why do I feel that I¡¯m so lame? Looking at her sullen expression, Ssughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll teach youter!¡± With that, he started preparing the fillings of the dumplings. They were indeed making everything from scratch-the fillings, the dough, everything. They didn¡¯t even use ready-made dough. Even though Cam didn¡¯t know much about this, she walked into the kitchen as if she knew how to cook. ¡°What can I do?¡± Ss gave her a basin. ¡°You know how to rinse chives, don¡¯t you?¡± Cam took the basin from him angrily. ¡°Ss, I can take care of myself perfectly! Do you think I don¡¯t even know how to rinse vegetables?¡± Ssughed out loud and carrassed Cam, who was annoyed. ¡°Alright, alright. I know you¡¯re brilliant. You even know how to rinse vegetables!¡± Cam was speechless upon hearing that. I want to punch him! While Ss was peeling the shrimps, Cam was rinsing the chives. They were constantly joking around in the kitchen. Ss kept trying to annoy her, and when Cam was indeed frustrated, he would try to appease her, and this cycle would go on and on. Sitting on the couch in the living room, Brian kept looking at the kitchen. He had seen Ss preparing food, but he hadn¡¯t seen him so happy. In the past, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how Ss would behave when he had a girlfriend. Brian also didn¡¯t think that Ss would experience all these emotions like a normal human. His eyes, which had been eyeing money all this while, were fixated on the woman next to him at this moment. His hands, which had been through countless fights and had shed many people, could also prepare food for the woman he loved. I guess he must really love her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have looked for her for so many years. His dream has finallye true. Narrowing his eyes, Brian looked at Cam, who never stopped smiling. Even when she hit Ss, her eyes were shy and annoyed at the same time. This is good. I can¡¯t destroy this, even though I love her a lot too. Not far from him, even though South had his phone in his hands, he wasn¡¯t ying any games. Instead, he kept looking at Brian. This uncle of mine seems to like Mommy a lot. Daddy is so unreliable-how could he bring his rival back home? Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Stay Away From Mommy! Doesn¡¯t daddy know that Uncle Brian is eyeing Mommy? Hmph! He has no sense of danger at all! What should I do? Everything still has to depend on me, it seems! Looking at Brian, he deliberately stated, ¡°You are the second man who¡¯s entered my house.¡± Not expecting that South was quite observant, Brian asked instinctively, ¡°The second? Who¡¯s the first?¡± South lingered around him proudly. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Ss, of course! Mommy likes him a lot, and he likes mommy a lot too!¡± Amused, Brian felt likeughing. ¡°Do you like him, then?¡± South raised his eyebrows at him. ¡°Of course. Uncle Ss is my favorite!¡± Brian asked, ¡°Why do you like him? Because he¡¯s good at cooking?¡± South replied, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s because Mommy likes him, so I like him too!¡± Thinking that this little fellow was quite interesting, Brian deliberately asked, ¡°What about me? Do you like me? Your mommy seems to like me too. She even invited me back home for dinner!¡± South snorted internally. See? He really has his eyes on mommy. What would daddy do without me? ¡°Mommy invited you for dinner because you helped us out before. It wasn¡¯t because she liked you. Her favorite is Uncle Ss. I even saw them kissing and hugging each other. They are a couple!¡± He gloated at this. Brian twitched his lips into a smile as he gradually understood why South told him so many things out of the blue. He¡¯s just afraid that I might take his mommy away from Ss, isn¡¯t he? What a smart boy. Ss said that this little fellow was responsible for finding out the truth about the past. I didn¡¯t believe it back then¡­ It¡¯s also not that I didn¡¯t believe it; it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t imagine how smart a seven-year-old kid can get. At this moment, Brian was stunned by South¡¯s intelligence. He¡¯s able to tell that I fancy his mother, and he¡¯s even warning me off. He suddenly felt like teasing him, so he deliberately said, ¡°I also like your mommy. Do you want to consider me as your daddy?¡± South replied firmly, ¡°No!¡± Is he deaf? I already warned him to stop eyeing Mommy, yet he still wants to be my daddy? In his dreams! Brian added, ¡°I have everything Ss has, and your mommy is safer with me than with him.¡± South replied fiercely, ¡°I only acknowledge Uncle Ss as my daddy!¡± Brianughed gently as he continued to fire South up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your say anyway. When I get together with your mommy, you will still have to call me ¡®daddy¡¯.¡± South¡¯s small face darkened as he said in a cold voice, ¡°If you dare to sabotage their rtionship, don¡¯t me me for being unreasonable.¡± Brian snorted outughing again. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± He wasn¡¯t looking down on South; he truly couldn¡¯t imagine that at all. South snorted and stopped replying to him. He could at least be polite to Brian just now, but he waspletely ignoring him now as he took his phone out to y games. However, the more Brian looked at him, the cuter he found that South was. Perhaps it was because he knew that this was his nephew, so he wanted to tease Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. him. However, South only found out what happened seven years ago, so he waspletely unaware of Brian and Ss¡¯s rtionship. To him, Brian was Ss¡¯s love rival, so he had to keep an eye out for his father. When the two people in the kitchen were finally done with the noodles and the fillings, they moved the ingredients to the dining room. Cam greeted the two people in the living room, ¡°Those who know how to make dumplings, it¡¯s time to show your skills!¡± Hearing that, both Brian and South walked to the dining room after they washed their hands. Ss made the dough of the dumpling, while Brian wrapped the fillings in. Meanwhile, South and Cam merely looked at them. In fact, Brian wasn¡¯t very quick at wrapping the dumplings. But for beginners like Cam and South, this was considered fast for them. After a few pinches, a dumpling was made. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 I Made It! Cam tentatively walked over and took a dumpling skin, which had been ttened before she imitated Brian¡­ First, I do this. Second¡­ Eh, what¡¯s next then? What should I do next? Ss felt amused while he watched her-she was looking intently at Brian with her neck craned forward and a tense body. Even though she was trying to learn from Brain in all seriousness, the dumpling¡¯s filling was leaking before she could even finish wrapping it. Hence, he stopped making the dough and called Cam over with a smile on his face. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Surprisingly, Cam walked over in humility and took another piece of dough. In the next ten minutes, the dining room only consisted of their conversation. Ss said, ¡°Be gentler. You shouldn¡¯t be forceful with it. Once you apply too much force, the fillings will leak out. Just hold them in your hand gently and pinch it with the other hand.¡± Cam¡¯s voice was rather meek. ¡°It¡¯s not that. After I pinch it, the fillings immediately leak out. My God, this is arduous, even more difficult than designing clothes.¡± He was actually quite patient. ¡°Don¡¯t get anxious. Everyone¡¯s first time is the same. I also took a long time to learn this. Here, at this spot, you have to hold it like this. Otherwise, the fillings wille out.¡± Cam was slightly doubtful. ¡°You also learned for a long time?¡± Ss replied with gritted teeth. ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Brian.¡± In order to spare Cam, the prodigy designer, her feelings, Brian followed Ss and gritted his teeth, replying, ¡°Yes, he is quite a slow learner indeed. He took half a month to learn this.¡± Ss was speechless upon hearing that. Do you have to take this opportunity to throw shade at me? While looking at South, who seemed to bepeting with his mother, Brian asked, ¡°Do you want me to teach you?¡± Initially, South didn¡¯t want to be taught by him. However, he also wanted to give it a shot and see whether it was indeed so difficult. Hence, he replied, ¡°Sure.¡± In the end, South quickly produced a dumpling under Brian¡¯s guidance. It was not exactly aesthetically pleasing, but was noticeably a dumpling-at least it was much better than Cam¡¯s lump of elongated dough. Upon looking at the few long dumplings in front of him, South was quite proud of himself. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t have to learn this anymore. After I learn this, I¡¯ll make dumplings for you!¡± Cam was speechless upon hearing that. It¡¯s so sad and frustrating! As she looked at the dumpling, which still didn¡¯t bear its shape, in her hand, she nced at Ss resentfully. Ss immediately tried to suppress his smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do it again. It¡¯s a mere coincidence that South is able to make a dumpling. I¡¯m sure the next one he makes won¡¯t be so good anymore.¡± With that, he threw a meaningful nce at South, who understood what was being said immediately When South was making his next dumpling, he tried to elongate it. While doing so, he wasining in her heart, Mommy is also a prodigy, but how the hell does she elongate a round dumpling? In order to preserve Cam¡¯s pride, a few long dumplings appeared in front of South¡¯s te in no time. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Upon seeing that, Cam felt much relieved and she became less anxious. Finally, with Ss¡¯s help, she finally produced the first dumpling that finally resembled one. When she ced it on her te, she couldn¡¯t withhold the excitement within her any longer and yelled enthusiastically, ¡°Wow! Look at this! Isn¡¯t this nice?¡± He caressed her head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful indeed.¡± Brian¡¯s face had a gentle aura to it. He liked the beautiful and strong Cam when she was in front of the audience. However, her excited squeal made her even cuter when she finished her first dumpling. Perhaps it was precisely because of Cam¡¯s behavior that didn¡¯t make people as if she was arrogant and aloof. Hence, it was easy for her to be close to her. It¡¯s just a pity that my elder brother knew her earlier than me. Meanwhile, South looked at his mother with hesitance, wondering whether he needed to elongate the additional dumplings that he was making. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 A Slight Change In Brian¡¯s Behavior The four of them had made 70 dumplings in total, taking them nearly an hour before they finished making it. Ss was worried that Cam¡¯s dumplings might burst and cause the fillings to leak out, so he steamed some of it while boiling the rest. Another half an hour had passed by the time they were able to eat the dumplings. Cam emotionally said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make dumplings indeed.¡± However, South thought, We are the ones who had it difficult! If we didn¡¯t have to teach her, we can at least bring forward an hour. However, she hadn¡¯t finished with her sentence. ¡°But, with my help, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be quicker the next time.¡± Meanwhile, he wasining in his heart, it would be worse if you help out the next time. Throughout the entire process, Ss was smiling lovingly. ¡°Give them a try. Is there any difference between the dumplings that you make and the ones in restaurants?¡± She agreed, but she didn¡¯t forget about Brian as well. ¡°Have a taste, Brian. Try them too!¡± Brian ate one of the dumplings and acknowledged, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s been so long since Ist had any dumplings.¡± He felt especially warm and happy tonight, as if he had returned to his childhood where they were making dumplings together as a family. ¡°Me too.¡± With that, Cam sent another dumpling into her mouth and praised it while sampling it. ¡°Oh¡­ Homemade dumplings are still the best, even though they may look slightly ugly.¡± Upon hearing that, everyoneughed. During that meal, the four of them finished 70 dumplings and left none to waste. After dinner, South returned to his room to finish his homework while Ss made arrangements for Brian to have a body check. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Brian stubbornly refused. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± However, Ss emphasized, ¡°Cam is an amazing doctor. Why don¡¯t you let her give you a checkup?¡± Brian said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thanks for the dumplings tonight, but I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, he stood up to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Cam called him. ¡°Why are you rejecting Ss¡¯s offer? Is it because you don¡¯t trust my medical skills or you don¡¯t want to owe him a favor?¡± Brian stopped walking. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste any time here.¡± She nodded understandingly. ¡°Seems like you still don¡¯t trust me enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he replied anxiously. While looking at him, Cam demanded, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the topic? Why do you avoid the topic whenever your condition is mentioned? What is it that you are afraid of?¡± Brian stayed silent while Ss answered on his behalf. ¡°He¡¯s afraid of disappointment. Over the years, there were at least ten doctors who have treated him, if not hundreds After each consultation, they will prescribe him with lots of medicine and he has been consuming them over the years.¡± Brian looked at him in surprise, as if he was asking, How did you know? Ss¡¯s lips slightly twitched into a faint smile. ¡°I found half of the doctors, so how could I not know?¡± Brian¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed. He knew that Ss was silently helping him, but never expected that thetter had found half of the doctors who treated him. In that moment, Brian was at a loss for words. All the while, he had been hard on himself. Ss was his elder brother-a person whom he admired since young. However, since that incident, hepletely stopped idolizing Ss and hated him instead. He hated Ss¡¯s callousness where he and his mother were abandoned. However, as the years passed, there were many asions when Ss appeared at the exact moment when Brian needed help-just like what had happenedst night. Ss would immediately leave after helping him out without saying anything. Brian had been convincing himself that Ss was trying to make it up for his sins. Yet I will not forgive him. Him helping me is something that he should do. After that, he became acquaintanced with Cam and frequently interacted with her. It was because of her that he slightly became friends rather than enemies with Ss. His heart began to side with Ss, wondering whether thetter was forced into doing what he did back then. Each time Brain caught himself thinking about it, he would remind himself, Don¡¯t allow him to have pleasure. Otherwise, all the times that I have suffered will be in vain and my mom would have died for nothing. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 A Brief Check-up Maybe it could have been due to the warm atmosphere or Ss¡¯s slightly different behavior, but Brian felt closer to him at that moment. Brian felt that Ss was finally resembling the elder brother who yed with him when they were younger. Ss patted Brian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just let Cam have a look on you. Back then, when Grandpa¡¯s illness was a critical point, she was the one who saved him.¡± It wasn¡¯t a forceful tone, but one that would convince people to believe him without any valid reasons At that moment, Brian felt like listening to Ss-as if doing so on instinci. Cam also added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just have a look first. The most it¡¯ll take is only ten minutes. If there¡¯s nothing I can do about it, you won¡¯t have to take any medication. However, if I have a way to treat it, I can definitely cure you!¡± Upon looking at Ss and Cam, Brian finally and slowly sat down A smile appeared on her face as she pushed him down. ¡°This is my first time meeting a patient like you. If it¡¯s anyone else, I won¡¯t be spending so much time.¡± Ss added with a smile. ¡°You would have already pressed him down on the couch and performed acupuncture on him.¡± Upon looking at him, Cam gave him a thumbs up. ¡°My boyfriend knows me the best.¡± Ss raised his eyebrows at her, revealing his vindictive expression. Then, he looked at Brian and said wisely, ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s consultation fees are quite high, so don¡¯t forget to transfer 5 million 10 her ountter.¡± A speechless Brian now understood why South refused to go shopping with them. He doesn¡¯t want to be the third wheeler, of course. They are basically rubbing their love in our faces. After joking with him to relieve the tense atmosphere, Cam finally took his pulse. She ced her slender fingers on his wrist and adjusted the force she exerted. For a while, her index finger would have a greater force as she pushed it down and sometimes her middle finger would be having the strength-a sign that she was thoroughly checking his condition. However, her expression grew more serious. Why is he worse now whenpared to the time when I treated him by the roadside? Ss was observing Cam¡¯s expression and became worried. ¡°Why? Is his condition bad?¡± Cam remained silent all the while and released Brian¡¯s hand after some time. ¡°Have you gone for a full medical examination?¡± Brian replied, ¡°I will do it twice each year, but they couldn¡¯t spot any problem. The report only shows that I have a low blood sugar.¡± Cam nodded. ¡°However, it¡¯s not just low blood sugar that will cause you to be dizzy. Have you sustained any head injuries when you were younger?¡± Brian looked at Ss with a nk expression.. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Ss remained silent as he tried his best 10 recall the events that urred when they were much younger After a while, he answered, ¡°I also can¡¯t remember anything much clearly. There was once when Mom fought with Edward Nn and you were thrown to the ground during their argument before immediately losing consciousness. Mom was frightened and brought you to the hospital, but you woke up not too long after that. You were around three or four years old at that time¡± Brian looked at her. ¡°Are you saying that the reason why I sometimes faint is because of the injuries that I sustained when I was younger?¡± She exined, ¡°I¡¯m merely suspecting that you sometimes have fainting episodes because someone is pressing on your cranial nerves, but the equipment couldn¡¯t pick up on that. It might have formed after a long time. Perhaps the internal bleeding when you were younger was notpletely absorbed by your bloodstream or maybe it is the side effects of medication that your mother took during her pregnancy with you. Il might also be due to abdominal injuries that your mother sustained when she was pregnant. All these can cause this.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Ss couldn¡¯t help but be nervous as well. ¡°In that case, is there any solution?¡± Once again, Cam did not reply to him and instead asked Brian, ¡°Does your fainting episodes happen more frequently when you are hungry or emotional?¡± Brian nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± She asked again, ¡°Are there any other symptoms like headaches or convulsions?¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Are You Afraid? Brian replied, ¡°I have headaches Right now, my head hurts almost every morning after I wake up and it will also hurt a lot before I faint. It¡¯s so painful that I feel that my eyes are bulging outward. It would also ache after I wake up, but it¡¯s tolerable!¡± Cam nodded. ¡°Your symptoms are only like this because of the treatments that you¡¯ve been receiving up until now. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just be headaches and fainting episodes. You might even suffer from seizures, epilepsy, and even death.¡± Ss looked at her in worry ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡± She replied, ¡°I guess I can only try I¡¯ll try to do acupuncture for you today. If your head doesn¡¯t hurt the next day after you wake up, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s cured, but it means that the pain has been lessened¡± Upon hearing that, his tense nerves finally rxed ¡°Acupuncture?¡± Cam replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Brian was slightly shocked, ¡°Do you even know acupuncture?¡± She mocked him with a re. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± He finally smiled. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Ss suggested, ¡°Go ahead and give it a go. Where are you going to do it? Is the couch suitable? If it¡¯s not suitable, we can head over to my ce¡± Cam said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. The couch will do as I will only need half an hour.¡± He started to immediately move and removed all of the cushions on the couch, making way for Brian toy down. Meanwhile, Cam entered her room to search for her ck bag. When she came out with it, Brian was still seated on the couch. ¡°Take off your shoes and lie down.¡± After he gulped, he slowly removed his shoes By the time she was prepared, he still had noty down. Then, she walked to Ss and used her eyes to ask, What¡¯s going on? Ss leaned to her and whispered in her ears, ¡°I guess he¡¯s nervous!¡± However, Cam was shocked to hear that. I didn¡¯t expect Brian to be afraid of acupuncture. ¡°No worries. It won¡¯t hurt,¡± she reassured. Brian hummed in reply. Even though he knew that it wouldn¡¯t hurt, he was still nervous He was already nervous every time he saw her. It¡¯s worse now that she¡¯s going to perform acupuncture on me at such close range. It will be weird if I¡¯m not nervous. Just as he was still in a dilemma, Ss suddenly questioned, ¡°Afraid?¡± Brian red. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? ¡°Then, why is it so difficult for you to lie down?¡± He ignored Ss, proving it with his actions as he immediatelyy on the sofa. Upon seeing that, Ss couldn¡¯t stop smiling, Cam opened the bag that she used for acupuncture and Natlyid out all the equipment. When Brian saw that she was getting closer to his head with a needle, he suddenly felt that his heart was being squished into a corner in his chest. She¡¯s not going to put that on my head, is she? Humans were often worried about the unknown. He would not be worried if someone wanted 10 punch because he knew how to avoid the attack. However, it was impossible for him not to be afraid when he saw a long needle being poked into his body Brian wanted to sit up. That¡¯s it, I guess. Why do I have to suffer like this? It makes no difference whether I stay alive for another day or if I die a day earlier. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Suddenly, someone had pressed his wrists down, causing him to look at the perpetrator-it was Ss Ss said, ¡°Cam used acupuncture to cure grandpa. You have to believe in her.¡± Brian red. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t believe in her?¡° Ss added, ¡°Apart from that, she¡¯s your future sister-inw. How could she harm you?¡± Brian snorted. ¡°Who knows about the future? Cam, you better stay away from him. The Nn Family is up to no good.¡± Ss said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to be crippled?¡± At that moment, Cam had already inserted five needles into Brian¡¯s head. Without even raising her head, she warned, ¡°Shut up, the both of you! If you talk more nonsense, I¡¯ll cripple you guys!¡± Brian admitted that Ss¡¯s words had indeed dissipated his fears and even more shocked after learning that there were five needles sticking out on his head-partly because he felt nothing whatsoever. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Cam¡¯s Suspicion Cam was prepared to inject another needle into Brian¡¯s arm. She looked at Ss for his help to fold Brian¡¯s sleeve up by a notch. Ss paused for a while and walked toward Brian to fold his sleeve, revealing a long, albeit shallow, cut. This startled Cam ¡°How did you get this?¡± Before Ss could exin, Brian answered, ¡°Some burr broke into my housest night, guess that¡¯s how I got it.¡± Cam contemted but refrained from asking further. Now she knew why Ss refused to let him carry anything when they ascended the floor-he knew he was injured. With all that had happened, Carn¡¯s suspicions grew bigger as to the fact that there was something behind why Ss abandoned his mother and brother back then. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She applied thest needle onto Brian and stood up. ¡°Alright, we will remove the needles twenty minutes later. Until then, do not move¡± She then rested on the couch opposite the room. Ss sat beside her and asked, ¡°Are you tired? Would you like a massage?¡± Cam threw him a stare. ¡°I¡¯d be fine if you¡¯d annoy me less.¡± Ss chuckled. ¡°When have I annoyed you?¡± Cam scoffed lightly, ¡°Just a while ago Just because you didn¡¯t say it out loud, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know you were making fun of me!¡± Upon hearing that, Ss failed to hold back any longer. Besides, recalling the dumplings Cam made earlier in the evening only tickled him further. He tried hard to wipe the grin off his face, but Cam caught it right away, and she angrily pointed at him ¡°Look at you; you¡¯reughing again!¡± Ss gave up and let out a loud giggle, but before Cam could get angry, he pulled her into his arms andforted her, ¡°No, no, no. I was justughing at how adorable you are.¡± Cam pouted her lips. ¡°Yeah, right. You were just laughing at me.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡± Ss swore. ¡°Everyone¡¯s got something they¡¯re good and bad at. Look at how good you are at designing clothes, and acupuncture; I¡¯m not good at those. So what if you can¡¯t cook well? It¡¯s the boyfriend¡¯s job to cook, and the girlfriend¡¯s job to eat. As for making dumplings, we can do it together if you know how to, or I could do it all myself. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Such soothing words, which sounded not much different from a confession, consoled Cam. On the other hand, Brian¡¯s face lit up. He thought he would feel jealous looking at them, but he did not. He was rather d to see the smiles on their faces. This was the oue he had hoped for. Twenty minutes passed, and Cam removed the needles. Ss asked, ¡°If we see the effects tomorrow, does that mean you are able to treat him?¡± Cam said, ¡°Theoretically, yes. That just proves my diagnosis.¡± Ss asked again, ¡°How long will this treatment take, then?¡± Cam answered, ¡°Brian¡¯s situation is quite serious, even if I treat him, it¡¯d take at least half a month of continuous acupuncture treatment, with supplementary medication.¡± Ss ieplied, ¡°Okay.¡± He then turned to Brian. ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Not much.¡± In truth, he did feel something different. He had been feeling clouded and groggy for quite some time, but after the treatment, his mind felt unexpectedly clear and focused again. He dared not reveal it, for fear that it was only This own imagination. Ssforted him, ¡°li¡¯s just the start After all, you¡¯ve had this condition for so many years; it¡¯s not something we can fix in a short while.¡± Both men hung out at the Brooklyn Residence until 11.00PM before Brian decided to leave. As Ss escorted Brian to the entrance, he asked, ¡°Do you need me to arrange for someone to send you back?¡± Brian scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯d forgive you just because you saved me a few times.¡± Ss was speechless. ¡°Fine. As you wish!¡± Brian ignored him and walked out. Two stepster, he stopped and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t treat her right, I¡¯ll take her away from you.¡± Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The Sister-In-Law That Popped Out Of Nowhere It took Ss a while to realize that Brian was referring to Cam. It left him bemused. ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw.¡± Brian chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a brother, why would I have a sister-inw?¡± Irritated, Ss replied, ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you.¡± Brian retorted, ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of her. If you ever treat hei wrong, I¡¯lle after you!¡± Ss was lost for words. At this point, he thought twice about calling Brian his brother. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯d better take care of yourself. The Quintets didn¡¯t get what they wantedst night, so they mighte back for revenge.¡± Brian replied brazenly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that.¡± He got into his car right after and sped off. Ss gazed at the car smilingly as it disappeared into the night. At Edward¡¯s house, Lara turned to Edward after she hung up. ¡°It appears that Ss has made up with Brian Our people just saw Brian leaving the Muse Penins area.¡± Edward said, ¡°It¡¯s not only Ss who lives in Muse Penins; Landon lives there 100!¡± Lara scoffed, ¡°Do you really think Brian would look for Landon? Ever since he left the Nn Family when he was twelve, he had cut ties with everyone. He didn¡¯t even show up for Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, so how would he go meet Landon? II would have been even more convincing if he were 10 meet Cam.¡± Edward pulled Lara onto hisp. ¡°Come on. You¡¯re getting too worked up. Let¡¯s just assume he was meeting Cam. I know Ss and Brian very well; they are both stubborn as mules. After all these years of fighting against each other, there¡¯s no way they would reconcile in two short days.¡± Lara was still trying to piece everything together. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. The Quintets had their hands on the goods yesterday, but another group of men, armored in ck, came by. Based on their description, they somehow seemed like Ss¡¯s men. If what you said is true, who were those people, then?¡± Edward thought for a while and said, ¡°It might very well be a new gang Brian cultivated in the dark, and we did not see iting.¡± Lara replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s best that you arrange for someone to keep an eye on Brian. Things have been happening a little too conveniently for my liking. Remember that evening at Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, when the Jones Family went into the security control room with Ss and came out acting differently? They were so adamant, throwing nasty usations at us, like taking advantage, forcing, and even raping. I was too enraged at that moment, and now that I think about it, they had not behaved like that to us before. I found out today that Aleena is out of the country. It is obvious that Ss must have said something to ruin the marriage between the Roberts and Jones Families.¡± Edward uttered, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to set up a marriage with the Jones Family Aleena loves Ss, so it¡¯s impossible that she would marry Ben.¡± Lara scoffed, ¡°Had the Jones given us a break that evening, we could have just announced it to the whole wide world By then, she couldn¡¯t say no even if she wanted to. She paused. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that Ss moved to Muse Penins?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your sources say that Cam also lives in Muse Penins? He might have done it for her.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Lara flipped open the nket and crept under it. ¡°This is the part that baffled me. Even though Cam Brooklyn has the looks and capability, she¡¯s still a mother with a child. Why would Ss fall for someone like that? You saw how I tried to probe her at the birthday party, Ss stopped me right there, as if he didn¡¯t want us to know more about them.¡± ¡°Yeah. Now that you said so, it did seem off ¡°I still think the kid belongs to Ss.¡± ¡°I thought he was the son of a beggar.¡± ¡°Ben said so, but who really knows?!¡± Chapter 380 Chapter 380 The The Quintets¡¯ Hacking Edward uttered, ¡°There¡¯s not much we could do, then. Our people couldn¡¯t find out anything, and Ss isn¡¯t dumb enough to let us convince him to do a DNA test.¡± Lara requested, ¡°Grandpa might know something, since he investigated this. Perhaps you could pick up some clues from him.¡± Edward replied, ¡°Yeah, I know what to do. Don¡¯t you worry¡± He joined her in bed and held her in his arms. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lara let out a sigh ¡°Ben can¡¯t do anything right. At first, he ruined his chances with the Smith Family, and now the Jones. I guess we¡¯ll have 10 count on our Aleena now.¡± Edward said, ¡°Be patient. Aleena¡¯s still young. Why don¡¯t we talk about this in two years?¡± Lara squinted her eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s young. I keep getting this feeling that Ss is hiding something. He¡¯s got this different air around him now. We all know how far his influence stems. With that negligible power of his, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against us Could he be getting support from somewhere else? Why am I feeling that we are losing more and more of our grip over hirn now?¡± Edward exined, ¡°Thepany has been growing rapidly for the past two years. He does seem to be getting out of our control. Or you could be right-he might be busy getting chummy with Brian to join forces with him.¡± Lara blurted, ¡°Your sons areing back to bite you, the one that fed them. This was all because you decided to let Ss stay back then. And here we are. Not only did we fail to hold any shares in thepany, he also took the throne from us, with Grandpa backing him. If we find our heads on his chopping board one day, do you think he would show us any mercy?¡± Edward took a deep breath and admitted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault for causing this mess.¡± Lara leaned in on him. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t me you. Had Ie into your life earlier, all these wouldn¡¯t have happened. I actually have nothing against your son, but it¡¯d be fair to at least be on equal standing with him. This is what I call¡¯insurance¡¯. I just don¡¯t want to be defenceless when they trample over us.¡± The next day. Ss called Brian the first thing in the morning to check on him. Brian sounded exhausted; he merely replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ss raised his brow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Slightly agitated, Brian answered, ¡°Nothing.¡± Ss pursued, ¡°Did you feel any headache after you woke up?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Woke up? I didn¡¯t even sleep at all.¡± Ss was surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep? What did you do, then?¡± Perhaps due to Ss¡¯s incessant volley of questions, Brian went on to exin,¡±Ourpany¡¯s server system went down. The IT department was trying to get it up the whole night, but it was useless. Damn 11! The Quintets¡¯ gang must have gotten someone to hack ourputer systems. Once I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯m going to beat them up in their territory!¡± Ss thought to himself, The Quintet¡¯s gang members are probably good at fighting and robbing. Tech-savvy tactics, such as hacking, don¡¯t seem like their style. ¡°Are you sure it was The Quintets gang?¡± Brian replied, ¡°We fought them back two nights ago, and the server went downst night. Who else could it be?¡± Ss asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the status now? Can it be fixed?¡± Brian was agitated. ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯ve been keeping watch here for the entire night. The IT team said two hours at first, and then they said they needed more time, at least till tonight. I can¡¯t tell you when it will be fixed. Why did I even recruit this group of useless idiots?¡± Ss reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll find someone to help you on that.¡± Brian asked, ¡°Who?¡± He paused. ¡°Hello?¡± He looked at the cellphone. Did he just hang up on me? He decided not to think further Whoever was being sent over might not be able to solve the problem anyway. Every member of his IT team was well paid and highly capable, and they were recruited precisely to prevent such breakdowns from happening. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 South Behaves Peculiarly This person must have something up their sleeves. A dozen technicians had been keeping on high alert the whole night, so much so that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Yet, there was no progress at all! Every time the loading bar hit 99%, it jumped back to the beginning again. Though Brian didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, he did not have a headache this time. On any other day, he would have needed painkillers. Maybe Cam¡¯s needle injection really worked for him. He stood up and went over to ask, ¡°How is it?¡± A man apologized. ¡°President arthy, it still doesn¡¯t work. That person must be an expert. The virus might have been imnted into the system already. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t finish loading it every single time. We are trying to find another method.¡± Maybe it was because he had lost his temper too much that night, or maybe he just got tired. Regardless, Brian was surprisingly quiet this time. He just responded vaguely to this news and sat back on the sofa. Closing his eyes, he just wanted to rest because he was too tired from not being able to sleepst night. After a while, he vaguely heard a chattering voice. ¡°Who is that kid? He¡¯s so handsome and cool.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that President Nm? ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t that kid be his son?¡± ¡°Never heard he was married, though.¡± The chattering noises from the crowd woke Brian up. Hezily lifted his eyelids and took a nce to see Ss walking from afar with South. He was awake instantly and naturally took a nce to their backs, wondering if there were any other people aside from them. There was none. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t control his lips twitching. He said he would find people to help, and he found this little boy? Are you kidding me? He really puts high trust on his son, doesn¡¯t he? South was sweating profusely too. When his dad asked for his help, he did not exin anything. If he had known he wasing to this ce, he would not have agreed to it. He stopped his footsteps and tightened his little eyebrows before looking up to his dad. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re asking me to help Uncle Brian.¡± Ss replied in surprise, ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong? Theirputer server is paralyzed, and the technician has been solving it all night, but to no avail. You can take a look at it!¡± South did not give any response. No! I won¡¯t! What¡¯s wrong with him? I¡¯m the one who imnted the virus! Now I have to solve it? Do I look that stupid? South slightly raised his chin and said, ¡°I still have to attend school!¡± Instantly, he turned his back and left. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ss was stunned. What¡¯s wrong with this little fellow? Usually, he is not that harsh and rude. ¡°Wait, South.¡± He ran to catch up to his son. He then straight away squatted down to stop him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± South said, ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want to bete for school.¡± Such a ¡®great excuse. But Ss knew that this was definitely not the reason he did not want to help out. Something must be wrong between him and Brian. ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡± Ss nced at Brian suspiciously. As soon as he said that, he bent over and carried South up. After walking straight out of the office, he went to the car. But instead of driving out, Ss looked at South, full of curiosity. South didn¡¯t react. He just lowered his head with his slender fingers dancing around, as if he were bored with this conversation. ¡°Is there something going on between you and Uncle Brian?¡± ¡°No!¡± South answeredzily. He didn¡¯t even lift up his head while he was answering the question ¡°Then why won¡¯t you help him?¡± South silently rolled his eyes and turned to his dad. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯d survive without me. Do you even know that someone wants to steal your wife away?¡± he rebuked his dad, as if he was the dad to Ss, not the other way round. Ss looked at the little guy worriedly, a bit dumbfounded. ¡°Who¡¯s stealing my wife?¡± South red at him furiously. ¡°Who can it be? It¡¯s Uncle Brian! When I told you that someone was going after Mommy, I meant Uncle Brian! Last night, he even talked about wanting to date Mommy and be my dad. Moreover, he said we should stay away from you because you are dangerous! How could you not sense it? He is your rival, your lovepetitor. Why did you still ask me to help him?¡± Chapter 382 Chapter 382 South Meets His Biological Uncle Ss held his forehead, thinking that this little brat was in his head too much. He must have refused to help out because of this reason. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not going to steal away your Mommy. He was just messing with you.¡± South said earnestly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get fooled by him. Last night, when you guys were in the kitchen, he kept staring at Mommy. If he did not like Mommy, why would he do that? I already emphasized that I only have one Daddy, and that¡¯s you! He even rebuked me by discounting my statement. He said that I should call whoever that dates Mommy as Daddy!¡± Ss was feeling amused and sad at the same time. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son was so afraid of him breaking up with his Mommy. He reached out and rubbed his son¡¯s little head. ¡°He won¡¯t steal away your Mommy. He is your uncle!¡± South was so angry that he started to speak rapidly. ¡°I have so many uncles! Everyone that is around the same age as Mommy is an uncle to me! Would the fact that they¡¯re my ¡®uncle¡¯ stop them from dating Mommy?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ss couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He hugged him onto hisp and exined patiently to him, ¡°He is your biological uncle. When you were investigating me back then, didn¡¯t you find out that I have a younger brother?¡± South opened his little mouth in surprise. ¡°Is he your younger brother? My biological uncle?¡± ¡°Yes, your biological uncle.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t his surname Nn?¡± ¡°That is a long story, which I will tell you next time. He has the same surname as my mother.¡± He took a deep breath. South finally understood. ¡°Oh, no wonder¡± ¡°I know he fancied your Mommy, but then I told him frankly that you guys are my wife and son, so he wouldn¡¯t destroy our rtionships, regardless if he fancies your Mommy or not.¡± ¡°Then why did he say those thingsst night?¡± South pouted his lips. Ss answered, ¡°He was just ying with you!¡± South thought, Sh*t, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s taken it too seriously. I really treated him like a bad guy that was trying to destroy my parents¡¯ rtionship. ¡°Then can you help him now? Hispany¡¯sputers need almost a whole night to fix. The loss of profit must be unbearable. You should help him, and if you want anything, just ask from him.¡± South felt uneasy and gulped with guilt. They can finish repairing them by tonight? | highly doubt it. He hesitated whether to reveal the truth to his dad. ¡°Daddy, would you forgive me if I did something wrong?¡± He looked at Ss innocently with his doll-like eyes. Ss was taken back. He never heard his son call him Daddy, even though he admitted that he was his father. This information was too startling that he missed hearing what was being said after that. He looked at him, full of anticipation. ¡°What did you call me just now? Come on-call it again.¡± South frowned slightly. This Daddy of mine is really something. What he should¡¯ve heard, he didn¡¯t hear; what shouldn¡¯t be heard, he heard clearly instead. ¡°You cannot beat me or scold meter, and I will call it again.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ss responded without hesitation. South felt a little embarrassed before speaking softly, ¡°Daddy!¡± Ss felt something in his nose. He couldn¡¯t even speak at that moment. ¡°My dear son!¡± His arms that held South were gradually tightening. His heart was beating irregrly and sporadically South pursed his lips and whispered guiltily, ¡°In fact, I was the culprit of what happened to Uncle Brian¡¯s company.¡± ¡°What? You were the one who did it?¡± ¡°He ruined your rtionship with Mommy, so I had to let him suffer. Y-You can¡¯t scold me or beat me! You promised me!¡± Ss was feeling angry yet amused. ¡°Son, please don¡¯t punish your own family, okay? You already made me lose 100 million, and now, you¡¯re making your uncle lose tens of millions. Could you do that to outsiders instead of us?¡± South pouted his lips. ¡°I did that to you when you were still not my dad-you were just a bad guy who bullied my mom. Before today, this uncle of mine was also the bad guy who destroyed your rtionship with Mommy. So why would I need to show mercy to the bad guy?¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Recovering the Hacked System After hearing what he said, Ss felt that it made sense. ¡°Fine. What you say makes sense. Since you called me Dad earlier, I shall forgive you. Just don¡¯t do it anymore, okay? Your uncle had an awful night because of that. Your mom¡¯s treatments on him will be in vain if anything happens.¡± South did not understand Ss¡¯s words. ¡°Huh? What about Mommy?¡± ¡°Your uncle suffers from a severe illness. So, your mom was treating himst night. Today, he should have been feeling better, but it turns out that he needs to pull an all-nighter because of this issue.¡± South suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± He exited the car in a sh. Ss smiled with relief. My son is smart and kind-hearted too! Two of them returned inside the office. Brian smiled and looked at South. ¡°You¡¯ve finally agreed to help Uncle Brian, right?¡± South arrogantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because of Uncle Ss.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only doing this because of others?!!¡± Brainughed in anger. ¡°How about us? Don¡¯t we have any brotherhood at all?¡± South paused and looked at Brian with a slightly raised chin before slowly replying, ¡°Brotherhood¡­ Do we even have that?¡± Brian almost choked when he heard what South said. ¡°Hey, who taught you to make dumplingsst night?¡± ¡°Hmph! I learned it with my own eyes!¡± Brian fell silent as he thought, Such an ungrateful kid. He curled his lips. ¡°Now that you have bragged about it, can you really do it?¡± I just don¡¯t believe this kid. The problems he endured must have bruised his ego. ¡°Then, do you still need help?¡± South answered in a provocative manner while looking at him. ¡°If not, I¡¯m heading to school.¡± Brian was stunned by what he heard. ¡°Tell me, how long do you need?¡± ¡°10 minutes.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± He was speechless, ¡°Mypany¡¯s technicians will need at least 2 hours. If they are slow in their work, it might even take up to an entire night. Now, you¡¯re telling me that you only need 10 minutes?¡± South tilted his head. ¡°The entire night? Even if you have 10 nights, I bet that you can¡¯t even resolve it!¡± Ss observed from afar; there was ayer of rity on his face as if he was waiting to see how his son was able to convince his younger brother. He then walked over and solemnly said, ¡°The handling fee is 50 million.¡± Brian red. ¡°It costs 50 million to visit Doctor Brooklyn. Now, it also costs 50 million for my computer to have a ¡®visit¡¯. Are you guys here to bleed money from me?¡± Okay, both mom and son have taken 100 million from me after one day and one night! ¡°What¡¯s your answer? Make up your mind! I still need to head to school!¡± South answered indifferently with his hands in his pockets. ¡°How about this? Fix it within 10 minutes and I¡¯ll give you 50 million. If you take more than that, you¡¯ll have to give me 50 million!¡± ¡°Talk to my manager then!¡± Ss was speechless. Brian did not want to embarrass his brother, but as soon as those words were said, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that both South and Cam were the only ones able to make Ss perplexed and speechless. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go. Follow me.¡± He brought the little boy into the technical room. A group of technicians were busy operating theputer-the codes shown on the disy screen wildly danced around. ¡°Stop, everyone. Let him have a try.¡± Everyone looked over and wondered who the little boy was and whether he was able to solve the nightmare. It was not that they ignored South, but rather the fact that they never expected the guy Brian mentioned to be a kid. South walked over to the front of a technician, who nced at him with doubt before looking at Brian, as if to say, Please don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯ll be the one to help? As a result, Brian motioned for the technician to leave. Even though all of the technicians obediently followed Brian¡¯s orders, they felt troubled in their hearts as they were the top experts of their industry. We are unable to resolve the matter at hand and President arthy is allowing a kid to do it? Was he being fooled? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Right at that moment, South walked to the front of theputer with steady steps. While looking at the screen and cing his small hands on the keyboard, he looked to Brian and casually said, ¡°The time starts now!¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 50 Million, and Not A Penny Lesser Even before Brian was astonished, South had already started to restore the system. The annoying, tiny face became serious in less than a minute-his fingers operated the keyboard with the speed of lightning, sending the codes on the screen scurrying. The progress bar that those technicians had failed to load suddenly rushed to a hundred. All the technicians gaped at what they saw and pointing at South, gasping, ¡°F*ck! I-It has sessfully loaded? What kind of show is this?¡± ¡°Did you see that? How did he manage to do it?¡± ¡°What could thave seen? That kid was too fast with his hands!¡± ¡°Yes, he took less than a minute to discover the route we were only able to find after an hour.¡± ¡°Oh my God, I feel like the younger generation has overtaken us in terms of intelligence!¡± The discussion that the technicians engaged in were clearly audible, but Brian was so shocked by what happened that he could not even say a word. Regardless of whether the little boy could seed or not, just by looking at his strong self-confidence was enough to persuade Brian to believe Ss¡¯s words-South was really good at what he did! ¡°How long has it been?¡± Brian asked. If he continues at this speed, it will definitely be possible for him to resolve the matter in 10 minutes. The onlookers answered, ¡°9 minutes!¡± As their voices fell into silence, South pressed the ¡®enter¡¯ key, causing theputer screen to brighten and the technicians to cheer together. After they had checked and experimented, the technicians finally admitted that after their night of being busy for nothing, the little boy had solved the issue in less than 10 minutes. It is¡­ such a great shame! South dragged his feet and raised his head before addressing Brian, ¡°50 million!¡± After that, he directly exited the ce. Brian initially froze before his expression was reced by that of a grin followed by a burst ofughter. Is my young nephew that good? No wonder Ss is always bragging about him to me. He rushed out as well, only to be greeted by the cheers from his employees outside. ¡°Wow, theputer is finally repaired.¡± ¡°I finally don¡¯t have to write by hand.¡± Ss embraced South in his arms and looked at Brian. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes since you guys went inside.¡± Brian didn¡¯t want Ss to feel glorified-yet, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that his young nephew had convinced with his skill and talent. Brian turned to gaze at South. ¡°You¡¯ve been such a great help to your Uncle Brain. So, whatever it is that you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± He called himself Uncle Brian and not Mr. Brian! South felt a little guilty and wanted to tell him the truth, so he looked at Ss. Ss gave him an encouraging look, feeling at ease that his son bore that kind of conscience. South blinked while staring at Brian with a sly gleam in his eyes. ¡°Uncle Brian, you don¡¯t have to buy anything for me. You don¡¯t even have to pay the 50 million as long as you promise me one thing.¡± Brian lifted his brows, ecstatic at the way his young nephew addressed him and gushed. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you allowing me to pursue your mommy? This is not good; you are so talented that it makes me want to adopt you as my son even more.¡± South¡¯s face darkened while he red coldly at Brian, saying vehemently, ¡°50 million, and not a penny less.¡± After that, he dragged Ss, saying, ¡°Uncle Ss, let¡¯s go.¡± Brian had no idea that a joke would elicit such a strong reaction from South. Before anything else could be said, the little boy had dragged Ss and walked off. Ss nced at Brian and helplessly shook his head in speechlessness. What can I do about it since you are the one who asked for it? People always had to pay for their own mistakes-true, it was only a few million for Brian, but think about his 100 million¡­ No! It¡¯s not just 100 million; it¡¯s 100 million that I lost in cold, hard cash. What about the 100 million from Wuyuo San that was auctioned off? What about the 50 million that Cam cheated me of? Sigh, it¡¯s all just a lesson learned! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As Cam was a little busy today, Ss was the one who picked the child up and it was already half-past six by the time she arrived home. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 A Matter of Owed Money South hurried to her as soon as she walked through the door, mouthing, ¡°Uncle Ss is asleep.¡± Only then did Cam notice that Ss was already asleep on the couch, probably because he was in a familiar environment or due to his exhaustion. Now that she was back home, she did not wake him up. ¡°Didn¡¯t your Uncle Briane as well?¡± South shook his head before holding her hand and entering his bedroom. She was perplexed as he shut the door after entering the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was very puzzled. ¡°Why are you being mysterious?¡± South crinkled his face before lowering his head and stomping his foot. After a while, he faltered, ¡°Mommy, I seem to have done something wrong.¡± Cam slightly raised her brows in surprise. As a child with a high intelligence quotient, her son rarely made mistakes. ¡°What happened? Tell me about it.¡± South frowned and confessed to her about how he taught Brian a lesson. She was surprised and asked, ¡°Was it because Uncle Ss was looking for you this morning to ask you to help Uncle Brian?¡± He admitted. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know until I arrived there. I wasn¡¯t nning on helping him at first, but Uncle Ss then confessed that Uncle Brian is in fact his younger brother. Later, I wanted to apologize to him, but he said that he wanted to woo you and be my daddy, so I stormed out.¡± Cam tapped his head. ¡°Don¡¯t always think about lecturing people. You¡¯ll only end up causing them to lose significantly. If anyone calls the cops, the cops will be able to track you down sooner orter. You¡¯ll have to learn that you cannot always be the most powerful. No matter how strong you are, there will always be someone stronger and better than you.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He nodded obediently before asking with a fawning look. ¡°Mommy, I heard that Uncle Ss said you are treating Uncle Brian for his illness, right?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter about it?¡± South grinned and moved closer to her. ¡°Then, can you not charge him any fees aspensation?¡± Cam gave him a cold stare. ¡°You are a smart child, so why should I help to pay for the debt that you owe?¡± He threatened her, ¡°You are my mom, aren¡¯t you? Or maybe I should look for Uncle Ss?¡± Cam red. ¡°Uncle Ss? Fine, I¡¯ll help you to pay it then. Remember how much money you¡¯ve owed me. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯ve also helped you to repay Uncle Ss when you owed him 100 million thest time.¡± South was unable to refute. She¡¯s being difficult. I¡¯m owing people money simply because I wanted to help her vent her frustrations. Sigh, forget it. She¡¯s still my mom and we¡¯re rted by blood! When she exited the bedroom, she saw that Ss was still asleep, making her wonder why he was exceptionally tired. However, there was something more important at that moment-as Ss would be apanying her to her cousin brother¡¯s opening ceremony in a few days¡¯ time, she wanted to make him a set of new clothes. I¡¯ve already drawn a sketch of the clothes today, but I have no idea about his size. Isn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity? With that in mind, Cam returned to the room and took out a ruler to measure his size. It would have seemed like a brilliant idea initially, but the process turned out to be much moreplicated than what she had expected. Just imagine how difficult it would be for me to measure his waist. Wouldn¡¯t I wake him up by measuring him like that? She stood there, thinking that it would be much more reliable to steal one of his clothes. So, she grabbed South and returned to the room to discuss with him. South fully supported that kind of action because it would help to strengthen the two adults¡¯ rtionship. He even volunteered to undertake the mission because he knew Ss¡¯s password and vowed to complete it. She urged, ¡°You must take the clothes that he wears often.¡± He gestured with an OK as a reply and went to Ss¡¯s house. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Calls Were Left Unanswered Cam waited anxiously as she was worried by the time that South was able to execute the mission, Ss would already be awake. light push was heard at the door. He entered with a pair of suits. Cam gestured an OK with her hand before signaling for him to return to his room. At that very moment, Ss¡¯s cell phone rang. A startled Cam almost tried to cover his ears with her hands. Who could have called at this hour? As she turned her head, she found herself staring into his gaze. Oh no! He¡¯s awake now. Her brain went nk as her eyes darted everywhere. With the fear that he would see South, she immediately turned his head without even thinking about it. Before Ss knew what was going on, she nted her lips on his. He was stunned, but only for a short while. As they locked lips, his gaze grew more intense. Cam met his gaze and let out a light cough. ¡°Why are you still asleep?¡± Ss was very much awake by that point. He could care less about what she wanted to do and immediately threw an arm around her waist before using another hand to hold the back of her head and gave her another passionate kiss. Cam thought, Must it be this difficult to throw him a surprise? She felt like she was ying a seductress in a spy movie. After spending some time cuddling her on the couch, Ss finally released her from his embrace and asked affectionately, ¡°What took you so long? I fell asleep while waiting for you.¡± She giggled. ¡°How is that so? It is not even thatte and you¡¯re already asleep. What were you up tost night?¡± Heughed. ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t trust me. How about I spend the night here and you¡¯ll be able to discover what I¡¯m up to on a nightly basis?¡± Cam shot him a stare. ¡°What you want to do is your own business. Who wants to know about it?¡± Ss pinched her cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but do you really think like that?¡± He then realized something and looked around. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Brian arrived yet?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cam seemed to notice that as well. Ss is right. Brian should have been here by now. Where is he? ¡°Check your cell phone. I think someone sent you a text earlier.¡± Ss took out his cell phone and nced at the screen-it was not a message from Brian, but rather, Alex, asking him out for a drink. Ss ignored Alex¡¯s text and gave Brian a call instead. It took a while for the call to connect and the first thing that Ss heard was the roar of Brian¡¯s car engine in the background. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m arriving soon,¡± Brian merely replied before he hung up. Cam noticed the frown on Ss¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He said he¡¯s arriving soon,¡± Ss replied. They both decided to forget what happened earlier. At that moment, South emerged after hiding Ss¡¯s pair of suits and greeted, ¡°Uncle Ss, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Are you hungry?¡± Ss replied with a question.¡± Feeling relieved that Ss did not suspect anything, South replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± Ss responded, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait for a bit. Your Uncle Brian is arriving soon.¡± South answered, ¡°Okay.¡± As they chatted with each other, Ss¡¯s cell phone rang again. He picked it and noticed that it was Alex, who called since he did not receive any reply to his text. He slid his finger across the screen and answered the call. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alex whined. ¡°You did not even reply to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at my girlfriend¡¯s ce.¡± Ss took a seat on his couch and leaned against the backrest with his legs crossed. Alex scoffed over the phone, teasing, ¡°Oh,e on. Why don¡¯t you join me for a drink?¡± Ss frowned and repliedzily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m at my girlfriend¡¯s ce!¡± Alex poked fun. ¡°Look at you now. Whatever happened to bros before hoes?¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Facing Some Bitter Truths ¡°Yep!¡± Ss responded. ¡°My girlfriend is all that I need.¡± Alex understood what was being said and scowled, ¡°Fine. The next time you ask me out for drinks, please count me out because I won¡¯t be free!¡± Ss teased, ¡°For a singleton like you, how busy can you be?¡± Feeling like Ss had gone overbound, Alex retorted, ¡°So what if I¡¯m busy? My life doesn¡¯t only revolve around girlfriends. Can¡¯t I have important things to do?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. It¡¯ll probably take three to five minutes,¡± Ss chuckled. As furious as he was, Alex was no match for Ss when it came to debates like that. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m like you, where I¡¯ll take no more than three to five minutes?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ss calmly continued with his assault. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one with problems with his private member. Have you gotten it treated yet?¡± Alex yelled, ¡°D*mn it! Don¡¯t you dare ever bring this up again! That was all thanks to Cam Brooklyn!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s not fair to put all the me on her,¡± Ss defended. Alex began to connect the dots and probed, ¡°Hang on. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re at her ce right now?¡± ¡°As a matter of fact,¡± Ss said. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Alex sniggered. ¡°Here I am wondering why you are being loyal. Was it just to show her how great of a boyfriend you are? Oh, look at me, I¡¯m ditching my drinking buddies to spend time with you, my beloved. Who are you kidding here?¡± Ss retaliated, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, allowing your d*ck to guide you wherever you go.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I heard Aleena has gone abroad. Are you the one who asked her to leave? With that question, Alex finally revealed the true intention behind the drinking session, fully knowing that Ss had made up his mind to give it a miss. Between Ss¡¯s group of friends and his own girlfriend, it was a no brainer for someone like him to pick thetter to spend the night with. Ss asked, ¡°Why do you ask? You can¡¯t watch her leaving?¡± A flustered Alex scowled, ¡°Bullsh*t! What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Then, why are you asking about her?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± Feeling unperturbed, Ss replied, ¡°Please be serious. I¡¯m already seeing someone.¡± ¡°Tsk, as if everyone else isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely keeping my options open. I can get one at any time if I wish to.¡± ¡°I see. Isn¡¯t this precisely the same reason why you¡¯re always breaking up with girls?¡± ¡°D*mn you, Ss! I¡¯m never calling you anymore!¡± Alex hung up. Ss put away his cell phone with a cheeky.grin on his face. Cam wondered how she fell for such a dangerously captivating man. It would have been much easier to withstand his charm when he was not smiling. Yet, with a grin like that, who could have resisted him? It was not a surprise that women were throwing themselves at him. ¡°Did I hear that Aleena Jones has gone abroad?¡± She was sitting beside him and she had heard everything. Ss reached his arm out and pulled her into a side hug. With an apologetic tone, he exined, ¡°Yeah, she wasn¡¯t the mastermind, but I taught her a lesson and made her leave the country.¡± Cam inquired, ¡°What mastermind?¡± ¡°It was at that time when you had the car ident. I discovered it when Luca Matthews was still alive and in touch with Robin Hills. Robin and Aleena attempted to force Luca to frame you, but the fellow died before anything could happen. I believe that the real mastermind already knew about their n and deliberately had them have a taste of their own medicine. I¡¯m still investigating this.¡± Cam did not expect him to continue his investigation after all this while. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t have to do that anymore.¡± ¡°Let me handle this. I can¡¯t just let it slide. As long as the murderer is out there, both you and your kid will be in danger.¡± She fell silent and leaned her head on Ss¡¯s shoulder. He was always doing more than he spoke. If it wasn¡¯t because of Alex¡¯s phone call, she would not have known about the matter. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Just a Scratch It¡¯s the same with my little brat-they are all protecting me in their own ways. In fact, that includes my pride and my vanity. She reached out to South, who was hesitating whether to return to his room or not. ¡°South,e here.¡± South seemed embarrassed. Why would I head there? Does she want me to be the third wheel? I¡¯m not going over! It so happened that the doorbell rang at that moment Cam and Ss exchanged nces with each other. ¡°That must be Brian.¡± With that, she stood up while ncing at the surveince footage to confirm that it was Brian before opening the door. Nevertheless, she was taken aback by surprise when she opened the door because Brian was holding onto his wrist when he stood at the entrance-blood was oozing profusely down his arm. Cam¡¯s voice trembled in shock. ¡°Brian-¡± Ss abruptly rose to his full height and approached them. ¡°What happened?¡± Brian reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; don¡¯t worry. I only scratched my arm.¡± Cam did not persist with the interrogation, but rather coborated with Ss to help Brian into the house and for him to have a seat. ¡°I¡¯ll get the medical kit for you.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. South stared at Brian fixedly, but he didn¡¯t seem afraid. On the contrary, he looked rather worried, so Brianmented while smiling at him. ¡°Go back to your room first if you are afraid.¡± South snorted loudly. ¡°What is so scary about this? I¡¯ve seen injuries that are worse than yours.¡± Brian burst out in laughter. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great then.¡± Ss wore a dark expression and his tone sounded somber, ¡°What happened?¡± Brian didn¡¯t want to exin, so he mumbled vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I scratched my arm by ident.¡± Ss retorted, ¡°You can¡¯t even lie to my son with that excuse!¡± Brian inhaled before exining, ¡°Someone was following me on my way here, so I led them to the outskirts before ramming into their vehicle. Ipletely destroyed their car and nned on asking them who sent them to follow me. However, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be four people in the car, so I was injured after being distracted.¡± Ss was stumped for a moment. ¡°Did you drive yourself here?¡± Brian replied, ¡°Do you want more people to know that I¡¯m here?¡± Ss answered, ¡°So what if the others know about this? What is there to hide?¡± Brian red. ¡°You might not be scared, but what about the mother and son?¡± At the mention of Cam and South, Ss suddenly appeared vulnerable. ¡°I will send people to protect them as well.¡± Just as the two of them chatted, Cam took a medical kit out from the room. ¡°Let me have a look.¡± With that, she took out a pair of scissors to cut his sleeve away, exposing a long and garish scratch. She seemed frustrated when she was bandaging his wound. ¡°Are you trying to achieve some sort of sympathy here?¡± : Brian burst out inughter, ¡°That¡¯s right! Since I have a gash on that arm, I¡¯ll need one on this side too.¡± Upon seeing how gleeful he was, she was so angry that she was at a loss for words. After that, she adopted the tone that she used to reprimand Landon as a warning. ¡°In that case, you should have allowed me toplete my treatment for you before obtaining a matching wound! There¡¯s barely any space for me to stitch you up.¡± Cam could have sounded like she was joking, but Brian knew that she was exasperated. She might be worried about me to a certain extent, because she is treating me like her family. Judging by her tense appearance, I know that she¡¯s not joking with me. Therefore, he answered obediently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Ss¡¯s eyebrow shot up in surprise. That was surprisingly easy! He always says that and I¡¯ve heard it so many times that I can¡¯t take him seriously now. Has he ever acted obediently? Finally, after she bandaged Brian¡¯s arm, she broke the silence. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Brian answered, ¡°I already ate beforeing over. You all should go ahead and eat without me.¡± Cam stated, ¡°Just eat less if you already had something to eat earlier. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on you after dinner. Are you feeling better?¡± Brian remarked, ¡°I think it¡¯s working. I didn¡¯t sleep the whole night